THE History of Man, sucked from the sap of the most approved Anathomistes, in this present age, compiled in most compendious form, and now published in English, for the utility of all godly Chirurgeons, within this Realm, by john Banister, Master in chirurgery, and Practitioner in Physic.  Ter. And. 
Si illum obiurges, vitae qui auxilium tulit,  
Quid facias illi, qui dederit damnum aut malum?  
If that for him that aids thy life, thou chidynges up dost lay?  
What canst thou do to him that hurts, or seeketh thy decay?  
AT LONDON, Printed by john day, dwelling over Aldersgate. Anno. 1578.  
❧ Cum gratia & Privilegio Regiae Majestatis.   

¶ TO THE RIGHT Worshipful, Sir Francis Willoughby, Knight, john Banister, your most bound, wisheth the daily increase of virtuous knowledge, and happy h●…alth, both here, and everlastingly.  
LIke as the earth was not made to lie was●…e, and void, as arude congested heap, but to bring forth copious store, and that in sundry sorts, of creatures, corn, and fruits: neither those, as to glory in the riches of her own proper nature, ordained, but for the special behoof, use, and v●…ilitie of mankind: even so (right worshipful) is man for man, and all things for the cause of others, engendered. Nothing hath a peculiar life. Nothing joyeth without society of other.  
Wherefore there aught to be one purpose, and 
Cic. o●…. jib. 3  inclination in all men, that a like utility, and of all things, may be to every one. Which if any man do snatch unto himself, all human fellowship is dissolved.  
And if nature do prescribe this, that one man should assist, and take care of an other, if it be but only for the cause that he is a man, it is necessary, according to the same nature, that the utility of all things be common. For no man, of wit, or understanding 
Demosthenes. Orat. de. Cor.  (says Dem●…sthenes) will suppose himself to be born only to his father, and mother, but also to his country. Why, what is between? Even this, that he, who supposeth himself only to be born to his parents, expecteth afatall and natural death: but he, that acknowledgeth his birth to his country, rather, than he will see the same in servitude, shall willingly put himself into the hands of death. Which caused that valiant young Roman Curtius to prostrate himself, headlong, into 
Titus jiu. M. Curtius.  the insatiable gulf of the earth, which suddenly had opened in the market place, that (I say) he might free, and (as it were) ransom the whole City from the terror of that monster. With no less piety have some abandoned themselves, jest, by their own prosperity, the state of the commons might be impaired. As Genutius Cipus, 
Val. Max. two. 5. ca 〈◊〉. G●…nutius Cipus.  being Praetor, and walking forth of one of the gates of Rome, their sprung forth of his bead ij. horns, upon a soaaine, and answer being given, that, if he would return into the City, he should be king: he, that it might not come to pass, forthwith freely commanded himself into perpetual exile. If then it be so, that a solid common wealth is most prosperous, and that is a solid common wealth, whereof the faithful inhabitants bear themselves as the true members of it, their natural body: of duty aught we that are the parts, to use, invent, and communicate that (each one according to the portion of his talon) amongst ourselves, which may procrastinate the continuance of the healthful state of our body, that is, the common wealth.  
And he that endeavoureth nothing to further it, is unnatural, like as he that hindereth the same, is, as arotten member, worthy to be cut away. To this says the 
I ●…an ●…ib. 〈◊〉. do Catone.  Poet, commending unto us the manners of Cato, that is,  

servare modum, finémque tenere,  
Naturámque sequi, patriaeque impendere vitam,  
Nec sibi, sed toti genitum se credere mundo.   
Also that divine Cicero says, that, to take away any thing from an other, or 
〈◊〉 off. lib. 〈◊〉.  one man to increase his own profit, by the discommodity of an other, is more contrary to nature, than death, than poverty, than pain, or than whatsoever may chance to our body, or outward things. For if so we be affected, that every one may catch unto himself, and hide from others, there is love broken, then is human society buried. It is more laudable therefore, and according to nature (saith Cicero) to take upon us the greatest labour, and molestatios, for the conservation and helping (if it may be) of all nations, imitating that same Hercules (whom fame, mindful of all benesites, hath canonised, or as it were made a God) then to live in all security: not only without any griefs, but abounding also in all pleasures, and riches, beauty, and strength.  
Which, o so sacred a saying (right worshipful) hath made me, quite forgetting my impotency, willingly to put on armour also against ignorance, and boldly to march towards the castle of Art, there to offer my service to science, the general. Of one thing being sure, that the armour, which I carry, is most precious and costly. Wherefore, I shall humbly crave at his hands, that I may, not as an enemy, be received into his gates: and then, if he shall esteem me unworthy, or unable to carry so costly and weighty armour, I shall (right gladly) yield the same, to the use of some of his valiant Captains: to whom my good will, now showed by endeavour, is nothing inferior.  
Which good will in deed, is all that I am able to show, and that taken away, my burden might easily press me to the ground: for considering so ripe a world, such plenty of Arts, such profound wits, such learned ears, and, there withal, such Tigrish whelps of Momus pampering, if fear should have surprised my senses, and there withal (if it had been possible) vanquished my zeal, to the utter ruin of these my labours, the wise would not have marveled at all. Good will therefore may, of right, he called the bulwark of the common wealth. For what thing is so hard, that good will maketh not easy? what is so high, that good will may not reach? what is so worthy, that good will shall not win? It is love, it is truth, it is the author of all arts, and the key of all treasure says Demosthenes. In sine, there 
〈◊〉.  is nothing so high in the heavens above, nothing so low in the earth beneath, nothing so profound in the bowels of Art, nor any thing so hide in the secrets of nature, as that good will dare not enterprise, search, unclose, or discover.  
And this benefit I am assured my benevolence shall purchase, that either, be it, others shal●…e moved, to fall, and fashion these my rough forged labours, or else, accensed with the like piety, and the rather by example hereof, which shall move them (as it were) to emulation, to build a new work out of the ground, that may, in all things, perform that, which here I have wished to have been fulfilled. Of both which, whether soever shali come to pass, my desire shallbe satisfied.  
And, howsoever it be, I hope the godly minded will rather praise my benevolence than discourage my want at all. As for those of Marius' sect, which ever scorn 
Val. Max. Li. 5. ca 6.  
Manus. Curt●…us.  the noble courage of Curtius: such Sulla's, as always deride the rare virtue of Genutius: 
Sylla, Genutius.  and such Cinnaes', as perpetually laugh at the marvelous piety of Aelius, 
Cinna. Ath●….  what should I force at all? nay, I am far from taking care for their endless malice, as that it shall greatly joy me, if my virtue may shorten their lives. To the which (I hope) all the soldiers of science will hold up their hands. For although it be so, as the Poet says,  

Invidia vexantur opes: namque optima livor 
●…al. Lib. 2.   
Quaeque malus laedens, odit foelicia semper.   
Yet virtue is a sufficient spur unto us: and well it is said,  

Verum age nate tuos ortus, nec bella pavescas 
〈◊〉. Ital. ●…ib. 13.   
Vlla, nec in coelum dubites te tollere factis.   
There is one thing also, which aught to be a great comfort unto the godly minded, that is, that none do persecute virtuous proceedynges, save only the enemies 
4. ad ●…eren.  of virtue. And envy (says Cicero) of force will accompany virtue. Wherefore, letting 
Demost. 2. ●…pist.  such go as retain only the figure of man, since Adversus invidiam nihil prodest vera dicere, & especially time present cannot say well, as Martial says.  

Esse quid hoc dicam, vivis quòd fama negatur, 
Lib. 5.   
Et sua quòd rarus tempora lector amat?  
Hi sunt invidiae nimirum, Regule, mores,  
Praeferat antiquos semper ut illa nobis.   
Whereto also ovid.  

Pas●…itur in vivis livor, post fata quiescit: 
●…ib. 1. Elig.   
Tunc suus ex merito quémque tuetur honos.   
He that intends in deed to bear the name of a man, must first consider his 
Cic. 2. de. ●…nib.  birth, and secondly his calling. For as the horse to run, the Ox to plough, and the dog to hunt: even so man (says Aristotle) is born to two things, that is, to understand, & to do, or endeavour: as who should say, we are not born only to have understanding, but also to put it in use. For else in deed we shall know nothing, but liu●… in filthy ignorance: that the song of the Poet might be verisied, who says,  

Denique nil sciri si quis putat, id quoque nescit 
Lucretius Lib. 4, d ●… nat. Re●…um.   
An sc●…ri possit, quo nil se scire fatetur.   
Then which abominable crime, what to be more unseemly in a man, cannot be declared or thought. But he that detesteth that, and entereth in unto the understanding of himself, accordingly also employing his time, his calling shallbe to a higher step: which likewise shallbe required of him. For therefore saith the renowned Athenian Orator, By how much thou hast a more excellent nature, by somuch 
Demosth. ex. or. ama.  thou exspectest greater dignities, and somuch the rather, I judge, thou will't make trial of thyself. And surely Cicero supposeth it cannot be in a man to hide his virtue 
2. de. Finib.  in himself. Which moved him to say, we are driven to it of nature, to desire to prosite many, especially in teaching, and revealing the reasons of wisdom. Therefore it is not easy to find such a one, as will not be content to teach that unto an other, which he knoweth himself. So that we are not only inclined to learn, but to teach also. And truth it is in deed, for what piety is in him, that seethe another out of his way, and will not show him of it? or what humanitic hath he that carnestly useth his time, in gathering together the goods of virtue, and at length, in one instant, causeth them to perish with his body?  
As therefore (says Demosthenes) he is accounted great and mighty, whom every 
〈◊〉. Olinth. 2.  one do judge to make each thing profitable to him: even see, by the same things he shall be rejected, when he is convicted to have done all for the cause of his own utility. Which things considered, I shall not need to tender account of my enterprise, neither (I hope) to crave the furtherance of the godly learned. For although, to discuss the secrets of nature, which are so meruatlous in man's body, it is the hardest point in Philosophy, yet is not the difficulty thereof such, as aught wholly to terrisie us from the search thereof: nay, rather it aught to spur us forward, to use more serious diligence therein. Since the pain is not half so great, that is taken in the winning thereof, as the utility rewaraeth of that which is obtained.  
And albeit this is so worthy a matter, as needeth no authors commendation, and therefore should worthily merit the labour of the learned: yet as Darius denounced 
〈◊〉.  that to be the sweetest draft that ever he drunk, which, in his weary flight, he had drawn from a filthy standing puddle, because, it seemeth before, he had never drunk thirsty: even so, I hope, my labour shallbe thankfully taken, of all honest Chirurgeons, considering the barren draft, that chirurgery, throughout the Realm of England, in this present age, endureth: and which can never be quenched, by the fruitful water that sloweth from the fountains of Anathomie. Of which, I have now endeavoured to turn one cock. Which faithfully being done, according to my might, such as it is, I offer, before all others unto you right worshipful, and my most bound, beseeching you, to accept the dedication of these my rude labours: which, were they as worthy as Galens, you might of duty challenge. Notwithstanding, whatsoever they are, good will is full in them. And that is the rest of my hope, and that is it, which your worship never denied. Which cherishing me, I am bold to publish this History of Man, under your name, to the benesite of my Christian brethren, the godly, and toward Chirurgeons of England.  
Whereupon also if your worship, sometime in Cicero's ocium (whereto you are much addicted) shall chance to look, no doubt, but you shall take great delight in the matter thereof. Which, now also, of force, committing to the sundry judgements of infinite opinions, I cease, beseeching unto your worship, and all that godly shall use me, the sweet increase of all flourishyng virtues: and unto the rest, the obtaining of a better mind in Christ Iesu.  
Your worsh. in all I may, john Banister.   

TO THE WORSHIPFUL THE Master, Wardens, Assistants, and fellowly Fraternity of Chirurgeons in London: and from them to all godly, true and zealous professors of Medicine, throughout this Realm of England, john Banister wisheth the testimony of a clear conscience, before the highest Auditor.  
After the publication of my unpolished Book of ulcers (most grave Patrons) withdrawing myself into my naked study, and devising how best to perform my promise therein, but first considering, and in deed more deeply weighing (according to the state of time, and present want) which way I might most of all seek the advancement of chirurgery in England, in the which cogitation (I confess) my zeal hath long time turned: At last I called to remembrance, that the greatest want that reigneth in Chirurgeons at this day, is ignorance in the subject of their work, weighing also on the other side, that no English Author, which hitherto hath written, hath sufficiently applied his time to the amendment thereof. Then was I wholly overcome in this purpose, and then did I clearly see, how that to writ methods or means to cure the affected parts of the body, the parts themselves being altogether unknown, or falsely imagined of, might rather be a mean to indurate the cataract of inscience, then to eat it through, or take it away. So thus I decreed to change my purpose, that is, in steed of the Book of Tumours, which I had before promised, to compile some work of Anathomy, which might occupy fufficient scope to entreat of all the parts of man.  
But as the wanton child, that crieth often to handle that thing which his strength is not able to meddle, but rather to endamage or hurt himself: Even so did I full little understand the weight of my burden, till I had it on my Caluisius shoulders: when as it 
Caluisius Sabin●….  immediately had dissolved my good enterprise, had not then the flames of zeal accensed the courage of Hercules in my breast. By 
〈◊〉.  means whereof although the same be now finished, yet so, as I determine nothing less than hereby to hinder the proceeding of others in the like cause, nay rather I am resolved, that hereby I shall instigate and set forward the endeavours of such as are equally minded, to the advancement of the famous Art chirurgery. For, as to the building of some rich tower, or strong castle, beside the devisers of the work and free Maso●…s, there are required sundry inferior Officers and labouring people, neither all to one end, use, or office, but some to dig, some to square stones, some to carry them to workmen, etc: Even so I, not having the knowledge to devise, nor the policy to dig for the best stone, neither the skill to temper the mortar, nor yet the reason rightly to square the stone, notwithstanding because my zeal is nothing inferior to the chief Masons, have had the will to gather the stones, and lay them by the workmen, now also hoping that some cunning Mason will reach his hand to my heap, and lay of the stones of my gathering to the building of this famous tower of health: since I shall conceive incredible felicity, if I may hereafter, in viewing this renowned building (for so I hope surely to see it) cast mine eye upon those stones which my homely hands had so rudely congested, and see them cunningly wrought, and aptly applied to the building.  
Into which consideration of me I first beseech you (most grave Seniors and Christian brethren) to enter, before you take any occasion to accuse me of temerity, which crime I had worthily incurred if zeal should not mediate my cause, so do I hope, that you will not only favour the fruits of my labours, and add to them your helping hands, but also be (in my behalf) the shield of Pallas, against such Serpentine tongues as duly seek to profane of all godly endeavours.  
But to return to my first determination, when I had wholly given my consent to this end, I might see first a far of, what sundry & great mutations nature hath used in the body of man since Galen written in Anathomy: and omitting divers old writers, whose works had not all equal success, I came at length to Vesalius, whose whole work seemed as tedious as his Epitome overculled & short. But when I see Fuchsius to have extract a notable Epitome out of Vesalius & Galen, I had thought to look no further till Collumbus appeared in my sight: whose labours then revolving, and seeing him in some things use sufficient prolixity, as in his Books of Bones and Muscles, & in other causes to be somewhat brief (because Vesalius had sufficiently handled them) as in the nutritive parts, immediately I refused to bind myself to any peculiar translation, choosing rather to pick a posy of the chiefest flowers from all their Gardens, the opinion of Fernelius and others not being utterly refused, as throughout the History is diligently noted.  
And somuch the rather I esteemed this the best, because that way I perceived I might both more plainly describe the parts to the judgement of the Reader, as also use sufficient scope upon the dissension of Authors in the most notable causes. These considerations used, I set forward in this matter, purposing (to speak briefly) to pen it in form of a History, lest the Volume of the book should over hastily increase, whereby I might be inhibited to use requisite prolixity in convenient causes.  
And now finally being finished, as I may, not as I would, I (the least of the number) do offer the first fruits thereof unto you, the ancient fraternity of Chirurgeons in London, and consequently from you, to all Godly, and single professors of the Art of chirurgery, throughout this Realm of England: into whose minds, I beseech God to inspire the grace of his holy spirit, that we may all (yet at length) with one consent together, endeavour, study, search, knock, and call at the gate of God's mercy, for the guiding of his holy spirit, that, in all our proceedynges, being thereby protected, we may seek the advancement of the glory of God, in healing our afflicted brethren, whereto his divine power shall (so often as it pleaseth him) 〈◊〉, and appoint us Ministers, that (I say) with the testimony of a clear conscience, we may tender our vauntaged talentes unto the high Auditor, in the day of coming, which, we know not how near, approacheth.  
As for you, O you chaff of the earth, you sting of the Godly, you Imps of Hell, and children of wrath, you (I say) that, under pretence of the sacred Art of Medicine, devour the sheep of God's pasture, slay the labours in his Harvest, and deny your Lord the fruits of the Uineyard: since no warnings may admonish you, no exhortation amend you, no laws bridle you, no punishments tame you, nor any fear of God sink into your breasts: behold, all the true professors of Christ jesus, and who carefully endeavour Godly to discharge their functions, do cry for vengeance from heaven upon you. And I (in these my labours) from the depth of my heart renounce you, hoping assuredly, that from none of the flowers of this Garden any of you shall take opportunity to suck that, which may maintain the infection of your pestilent wretchedness hereafter. If therefore I have any where frequented a phrase above the common use of our English language, or used words little different from the Latin, esteem the same to be done only for your cause, since (as much as in me lieth) I have endeavoured every where, to shade the kernel with a harder shell than you shallbe able to crack. Away therefore you Uipers. Let these my simple labours, whatsoever they are, be entertained in the hands of thee true, virtuous, and honest Artistes, and professors of chirurgery, that my expectation may be fulfilled, Art rightly advanced, and God duly worshipped.  
And now returning to you again (most Godly governors, for whose sakes I was most encouraged to persever in this enterprise) considering your Godly affection towards me heretofore, and that it hath ever pleased you to esteem of me, far more, than the uttermost of my power, at any time, may merit, I thought it not only the office of piety, by this means, to prick forward the minds of some of the learned sort, but also to commit this unto you, as a pledge of my unfeigned zeal to the Art of chirurgery, and consequently to you the chief pillours thereof in this Realm: which, being thankfully received of your grateful hearts, may testify for me, that inwardly I wish, which outwardly I am not able to manifest.  
Have now therefore this History of Man, picked from the plenty of the most noble Anathomistes above name, wherein I have earnestly, though rudely, endeavoured to set wide open the closet door of nature's secrets, whereinto every Godly Artist may safely enter, to see clearly all the parts, and notable devices of nature in the body of man. From the Female, and that (as I suppose) for sundry good considerations, I have wholly abstained my pen: lest, shunning Charybdis, I should fall into Scylla headlong. No more, but vouchsafe to accept Sinaetes faithful offer, and protect this handful of water, from the pollution of strange beasts.  
Farewell from Nottingham.   

❧ THE poem.  
Time, the general rust of the world, which weareth eateth, consumeth, and perforateth all things, hath denied that the precepts of the divine parents and progenitors of Physic, should for evermore remain insoluble, or free from all future change: else what should withstand, whereby the works of Hipocrates and Galene should not suffice all posterities that come after? For what thing notable have they not noted? what secret so dainty, that they have not uncovered yea what mystery so covert, the door whereof they have not opened? And yet notwithstanding, these divine Oracles have not taken from posterity all occasion to writ, neither shall the books which hitherto are written, do the like to those that come after. But each age hath his time, each nation his nature, and each nature his property.  
Albeit, this excellency we ascribe to Hipocrates and Galen, that never any hath been their equals, and that from their fountains flow the springing streams, that nourish Physic for ever. So that what good thing soever we have, or achieve, we are to consecrated the same unto their honour and praise: and what work soever is published, if the same be worth the reading, we own it wholly unto them. What then (you will say) is the cause, that their works suffer in these days such sundry contradictions, especially in the parts of man's body? It is answered a little before, how that time, natures, and nations must be respected.  
For first; that the magnitude of our body is greatly diminished, it is a 
jac. Sil●…. in Isag. Pre.  thing in readiness to every man, not only by the authority of ancient 
Ph. Lib. 7. cap. 6.  writers, but also that daily, and (as I suppose) throughout the world, the stature of man in all points decreaseth: especially in those regions: whereas matrimony is over liberally, & before the just age, permitted. Who is so ignorant; to whom the Scriptures have not ere now testified, how much longer then in these days, the age of man hath been in times past? 
jac. Sil. Ibid.  how abundantly do our body's testisie, how sundry of the inner parts both in magnitude, number, figure, and situation, do differ from those in others of other regions? neither are the same in all our bodies in these days, as, in elder time the ancient Anathomistes most commonly observed: do not their writings, and our bodies make it manifest to all living? but towhat end? that it might not seem to us incredible, that in men of every region, like as in beasts, yea in the plants themselves, is either some thing peculiar from others, or else some certain mutation from the first nature to have chanced.  
As, to come first to the examples of beasts. In Ciria the sheep have 
Arist. Lib. 8. hist. ca 28.  tails a cubit broad, and the goats ears ix. intches in length. What marvel is it when as the ram and the ewe, which both in Africa bear horns, in Pontus a province of Scythia, to have therefore none at all? As other where sheep, so in Cilicia goats are clipped. The oxen, sheep, hearts, and such others, are greater in Egypt then in Greece: but for that the dogs, wolves, foxes, hares, and hawks, are greater in Greece than in Egypt. Oxen in Scythia through cold possess no horns. Oxen in Phrygia have horns that are movable. The Isle Ithaca is destitute of a hare, like as the field called Ager Lebadicus of a mole, and Sardinia of a wolf.  
If histories be to be believed, than these are true: if not, what do we with ancient testimonies? why credit we things written, or believe any thing to be true which our own eyes have not witnessed unto us? yea let us reject the monuments of our elders, detract their doings, and wholly obliterate their writings. And if the books of Aristotle, Pliny, and others most famous Historiographers, be worthy to be opened, them are beasts in Asia, all more cruel, in Europe more stronger, and in Aphrica more diversly formed. But, to speak more appertinent to the body of man, these aforesaid varieties, observed of ancient writers, arguing only unto us, that, as beasts are bread diversly in each nation, and according to the nature thereof, so to be in men some dissimilitude, & by the same reason, was not denied. Every one knoweth that the Moors have only white teeth, but black skin and nails. But it is not a thing so common that they, and also the inhabitants of such hot 
Cor. Cels. Li. 8. ca 〈◊〉.  countries, are without seams in their Skulls, which with us is a thing somuch approved.  
But, omitting those nations which differ a little among themselves, let us come to those which more manifestly vary in figure. In Asia are a people named Macrocephali, having very long heads, though first of custom 
Hipochr. de. ●…ere.  
Aquis et lo●…is Lib.  then after of nature: of custom, because they kept the compressed heads of their children, swathed so, till some consistence of years grew on them, which thing afterward made their children beget the like, though in tract of time, and through their negligence, nature amended that fault. The people called Phasiani, inhabiting a marish ground and rainy region, are in figure from other men very divers: as, of mighty stature, and marvelous corpulent, so that neither veins, nor joints are in them apparent, always bearing a yellow colour, like people afflicted with the jaundice, and in voice most base and terrible.  
It is strange to us that women have beards, albeit not so every where: 
Hipp. Lib. 6. Epid.  for in Caria it is a thing familiar: whereas some of them being a while fruitful, but after widows, and for that suppressed of natural course, put on virility, being then bearded, hoary, and changed in voice. Shall it be counted a fable that toucheth the transformation of one kind into an other, as the Male into the Female and so contrariwise? surely Pliny 
Lib. 7. Cap. 4.  says. Not: since himself to have seen a woman changed into man, in the day of marriage, he plainly avoucheth. And again, a child of a year old, from a maiden to a boy. There are certain wild men whose feet are turned backward on the legs, and some of them having viij. 
P●…i. I: b. 7. cap. 2.  toes on a foot. What shall we say of the Cyclopes, whose eyes have in them two apples or balls? I omit to speak of those that have but one eye: of those that are both Male & Female: of such as have heads like dog●…: of the people which have no heads: of them who with one leg cover their whole body: of those without mouths: and so forth of such sorts many, which are in Indie very familiar.  
True it is also that the Scythians, named Nomades, are very corpulent, 
Hipp. ●…ib. d●…. 〈◊〉.  
Aquis. et. 〈◊〉.  and fleshy, their inferior bellies ever slippery, & their joints through moisture very weak, in somuch as they are ever found to have applied fire to their shoulders, arms, hands, breasts, hips, and loins, for no other cause, then for the natural moisture and softenes: for thus if they should not do, they would not be able to hold their bows, or cast their darts, for looseness of their loints, through slippery humours so obnoxious to luxation. And it is no more truly written of the Pygmeians, then marvelous 
Lib. ●…ast. cap. 15.  to our understanding, since they are of so small stature (for they exceed not in height the length of a cubit) that daily they are priest to put on armour against Cranes.  
These Arguments, and sundry such others, which jacobus Silvius 
jac. Sil. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.  hath gathered together, and therefore I think them also most fit for this place, may not lightly move us, to believe likewise that in our bodies sometime sundry mutations do happen.  
In places either very hot, or very cold, men are in countenance 
Sec. 1●… Pr●…b.  and manners fierce and cruel: notwithstanding they that inhabit hot places are more fearful, though wiser: and they which devil in cold, stronger. The Asians are fairer, greater, more gentle, fearful, effeminate, and unapt to war for the temperature of the air and laws.  
The Europ●…ans contrariwise are in magnitude much different among 
Hipp. Loc. 〈◊〉.  themselves, cruel, of haughty courage, bold, upright or honest, and given to war. They differ (I say) in magnitude, and form, through the mutations of the times of the year, which there are great and often: as strong heat; vehement cold, much rain, long draft, and strong winds, whereby every where, sundry, and many mutations are made. In Asia so the other creatures, and all plants are more happily produced then in Europe. Many kinds of men are in Europe, which in magnitude, fortitud●…, form, and stature are much different among themselves. The caus●… of which variety is somewhat before touched, but Hipocrates 
Loc. cit.  more clearly doth descriue. As they which inhabit a place or region full of mountains, rough, high, and watery, and have with them many mutarions of times much different, it is requisite that of their own nature be mad●… many fourmes os bodies, and such as are laboursome, exercised, and strong, and such natures also to be fierce and cruel.  
Again ●…hey which reign in places more meadowy, or grounds flowing with herbs, and hot, & their winds more hot than cold, & use hot, or warm waters, these people are not high, butrather broad, with black hears, and they more of dusky colour or brown, then are bread in other places, and of their own nature less phlegmatic than choleric. But they that inhabit a high and pleasant place, not rough, or windy, and have good waters, these are large in body, strait, and like unto themselves, endued with wit and minds more mild and gentle: like as they of thin, barreine, and not watery and naked places, neither have the mutations of times temperate, are hard bodies, not great, rather yellow then black, wayward, ireful, bold, and obstinate in opinion. For where often mutations of times are, and those also much different, truly there also may you find their fourmes, manners, and natures greatly disagreeing. The regions wherein times and waters are changed, or do vary, the bodies there also do vary: since always, or for the most part, the manners and fourmes of the people do imitate the nature of the region.  
If then the variety of times doth so transmute, and change the state 
●…ig. de. Me●…n. ob.  of man's body, as that worthily saith Virgil (although perhaps he had not altogether this sense.)  

Tempora dispensat usus, & tempora cultus,  
Haec homines, pecudes, haec moderantur aves.   
It is strange to see how sturdely some strive to deface those, which, full of Natural piety, writ the truth of their own times. Why, they will have it that there were never Amazones in Scythia, because perhaps 
jac. S●…l. Loc. cit.  there are none now to be found. Aristotle erred, for saying there were no Asses in France, Ponte, and Scythia, because now in those countries they abound. Hipocrates he is reproved, for affirming no kings to be in Europe, though at this day it possesseth plenty. What is it, that in the time of Aesculapius were no distillations nor inflations. Hipocrates 
Plat. Dial. 3. de. Repub. Li. de. cause. 〈◊〉.  see no rigour without a fever, though in Galens' days it chanced often, but now a days most often, especially to women, through a more intemperate diet.  
If we shall stand upon diseases purchased by times, yea yet daily, by the immoderation of diet, when should we draw to an end. In the age of Galen eunuchs did incur the gout, though long before, and in 
Aph. 28. 29. 30. Lib. 2.  the time of Hipocrates it was notso. Also the gout, pleurisy, and inflammations 
●…ib. de. coacis prae not.  of the lungs were not wont to chance before the age of xiv. years, but where standeth it at that stay now? who hath not seen them all at younger years? yeasome of them at x. ix. yea (though the more marvelous) at viij. years of age. The which thing I dare boldly testify, since, in Not●…ingham, in An. 1574. it pleased God to make me the instrument of health to divers children, of the ages before recited, finding no present remedy (for to divers in the beginning I assayed other helps in vain) but Phlebotomy, notwithstanding their tender years, the disease being the Pleurisy, and the time of the year the spring.  
What Artist of experience in these days knoweth not, that women (for the most part) do bear males aswell on the left side as the right, and their females aswell on the right side as the left? the transuerse processes of the Vertebres of the neck appear unto us always as if they were cloven, 
jac. Sil. Loc. ci●….  though to Galen the last of them was seldom so. Os Sternon Galen, with the elders, observed perpetually to consist of seven Bones, but we in these days never invent the number so large: albeit that we never find the number certain.  
What then? shall we find the number of the Vertebres always one? he that hath so the hap, let him set it down. For my part, amongst those very few bodies, which, also in very few years, though to my cost, yet for the very zeal I have had thereto, I have dissected, I have found some of Galens' Sceletons in sundry points. It may fall out to be no new saying, that almost in all bodies, some variety is to be seen.  
Much marvelous shall it be to him that useth dissection, to see such sundry and often varieties: yea, setting aside monstrous shows, the Anathomist shall see in his own region, and in few years, sundry notes of new shapes in nature, not so strange now, as worthy the noting.  
To praetermitte those which Vesalius observed, because they are confused, let us come to the most notable, by others descriued and set in order.  
Collumbus, that Anathomist of worthy fame, beginning at the head, 
Col. Lib. 〈◊〉.  runneth through the whole body, noting what new thing he hath in any particle observed. So that first he excuseth not the head, but that he hath seen it sometime without seams, sometime with sundry seams, and those keeping divers orders, to have been compact together. The teeth in divers numbers: and the neither jaw grown to the upper. Of the neck, the first Vertebre inseparably grown to Occiput: the number of the Vertebres of the neck sometime six, and sometime eight with the like variety at sundry times of the other Vertebres. Of ribs xxij. twenty-five. and xxuj. Os Sternon consisting of two, three, and iiij, Bones. The thigh to have overgrown the leg into an incredible tumour. But above all these it is notable that he reporteth of a skeleton, whose Bones all, from the head to the toes, were joined together, so that the party in his life time, being old, could move no part save his eyes, tongue, breast, belly, and yard. I pass with silence, the abundance, or want of Muscles whereof he remembreth, and the sundry traces of Veins, with their want, or extraordinary divisions. Of the kidneys he saw the singular number, although that a great one, and Spleens so large, as that each one in weight peised twenty pound, being outwardly overcovered with a Cartilege. So ulcers, and tumours in the heart. So the hedge that distinguisheth the Ventricles of the heart, Cartilaginous. It was strange to behold Pericardium, the enclosure of the heart, wanting. What then? he observed stones in the lungs, liver, Vena Porta, urinarie ways, in the bleddar, Hemorroidall Veins, and in the navel of sundry strange abscesses, in divers bodies observed, the same author also remembreth. But among all things that he hath noted, this one seemeth most notable, which he reporteth of a woman, who had outwardly a perfect shape, & only the neck of the matrice, but no matrice, seminary vessels, or Testicles at all: and so often as ●…he used the company of man, (which she did often) she in marvelous sort moved herself.  
But why stand I so long upon the observations of Columbus, an Anathomist of such yeared experience? come we to them that scarce dissected two for his twenty, for it is more rare that they have invented such novelties. 
Lib. de. Var. Corp. ●…ec.   
jacobus Silvius in his time saw sundry illusions of Nature, both in men, women, and children: in the liver, spleen, kidneys, ventricle, midreif, intrels, veins, and matrice. All which, to pen particularly, I omit, 
〈◊〉. Botall. ●…ib. de cat●…o.  together with the strange, or rather monstrous kidneys which Botallus mentioneth, and hath openly depainted: as also his observation of the four Ossicles or little Bones in the division of the brain: since it hath been my hap to see much in few dissections.  
And first (touching the skeleton) in the number of Vertebres: as sometime six in the loins: sometime four, sometime five in Os sacrum: and sometime three, sometime one in Cauda. Among the inner parts, I have observed the liver twice divided into lobes. To the outside and bottom of the matrice I have found a certain mole, or mass, white in colour, and hard, or in substance Cartilaginous, in fashion like the Testicles, as yet within their purse enuolued: save that it weighed almost ij. pound. This bieng cut, contained abundance of slimy matter, which at the first burst forth thinner, though at last, very thick and slimy in deed. Once, in an aged Gentlewoman I searched in vain for the right ventricle of the heart. And once in the heart of man I found a thing notable, and which these before named have made no mention of, that is, a bone in the heart, situated at the ends of the vessels inserted thereinto, as in the History of Bones I have more copiously handled. Besides in the same old man (forso he was in deed a man priest to the ground with days) I see one of the urinarie vessels, which, for the space of an intche (or more) in length, had wholly possessed a Cartilaginous substance, which seemed still to increase.  
But here perhaps some are ready to object, and say, why what then? do you intent to reject those authorities which foe often you have here alleged, nay, not alleged, but rather out of whose mines all this treasure is digged? no, but I could wish with Silvius that every one might be more zealous to search the truth, then busy seekers to find opportunity against their elders. And those in deed the parents of all Physic. For if in any thing they disagree from the bodies of other regions, surely these rehearsed Arguments are sufficient to prove the same far more worthy to be imputed to the varieties of regions, and change of times, than otherwise, with foul obloquy to spurt our elders, whilst we ourselves in the mean time, 
L●…c, ci●….  as malevolent detractors are publicly denounced. Silvius therefore wisheth him that finds any thing otherwise then Galen hath written it, to ascribe the same as a certain addition to Galens Anathomie, else friendly to admonish the reader thereof.  
As for myself, I confess I have in sundry places cited, and as it were enrolled Galen in sundry errors, yet not by half so often as my authors have provoked me? for Vesalius chief, and Collumbus (as I suppose) have spared him in no place. Which hath excited me (friendly Reader) familiarly thus to warn thereof in the beginning, that when thou readest them, thou mayest rightly know from whence they come.  
In the mean time to come to the matter proposed, I commit to thy diligence in the beginning the History of Bones, the frame of the body, wherein (of truth) attentivenes aught to be used, both to carry in mind, together with thy eye, the direct sense of the present described part, or rather (if it may be) to confer the same with the skeleton itself, as also because it is an introduction to the whole History of Man, and may be called the key of knowledge to Anathomie: without the perfection whereof, the rest is not only obscure, but almost vain at all to read. After the Bones, ensue the Cartilages: then the Ligaments: after those the Muscles: next the Muscles the nutritive parts: and next the nutritive the generative parts. Then at length the spiritual members: and finally the animal. To these I have added a ninth, lest (otherwise) the mary, Periosteon, and the hears should have been sought in vain in the History of Man. All these to my power, I have faithfully, and therewithal sufficient briefly, compiled together. Now rests no more, but read, and enjoy.   

❧ Julius Borgarucius amico suo Banisterio. S. P. D.  
QVae olim de fabrica humana ab antiquis Graecis Lico, Herophilo, Erasistrato, & ante eos Hypocrate, postea à Galeno summo viro & Philosopho praeclarissimo graecè fuerunt illustrata: tandem a recentioribus Curtio, Sylvio, Vesalio, Fal●…ppia Latinè posteritati commendata, tu Anglicè redd●…disti perspicua facilitate, ordine compositivo, maxima doctorum virorum admiratione. Legi integr●… tractationem de ossibus, Ligamentis, & Cartilaginibus, quam non solum probavi, sed, ut omnes intelligerent, qui de re medica judicium aliquod ferre possunt, enixè contendi, quambenè de republica tùm agendo tùm meditando nostra merearis: de Musculis, Venice, & Arterijs reliquum, ut audio typis excudi, adhuc non vidi. Sed si ex unguibus Leon●… quis facilè agnoscat, ex ijsd●…m tanquam sint prologomena maiarumrerum, vidro te operam & industriam collocasse in explicandis naturae miraculis non exiguam: quam Theoricam Anatomes partem nunquam assequi potuisses, nisi resolute ori●… methodo praxim adjunxisses, & nocturna diurnáque manu-versatus esses in separandis, incidendis, distinguendis partibus humani corporis, quibus non modo quo pacto organicae à similaribus, sed qua substantia, qua connexiene, & quo usu inter si distinguantur diligentissimè abs te fuit adnotatum. Hoc tamen video: ut de suis libris Physicae auscultationis Aristoteles Alexandro magno literas as dedit, Anglicum istum opus tuum Anatomicum doctis tantùm vel in arte plurimum versatis usui futurum. Nomina enim dum vertis Graeca & Latina, & dum ex lucidissimis fontibus hauris perennes aquas, qui vel illa non callent, vel'de Helicone nunquam degustarunt, illot is manibus accedent adperserutanda naturae miracula, & recedent magis ac magis coinquinati. Tu probis tantùm & silijs artis dum studes placuisse, non est cur vulgus aut formides, aut imperitiae malevolorum (homine imperito nihil quicquam injustius) studeas velle satisfacere. Cura it aque valetudinem tuam, & nos ut facis ama.  
Vale.   

❧ William Clowes Chirurgeon, to his loving friend john Banister.  

THy noble skill in Surgery (for so we call it here,)  
Thine honest life, and faithful ha●…t unto thy country dee●…,  
Well known to me (good Banister) thy poor and loyal fiend,  
I would I could in skilful Verse so cunningly commend,  
As well I know it well deserves both praise and praise again.  
And sure I am that this thy toil, and here employed pain  
For painting out the frame of man, in this our mother tongue,  
Could out of learned Latin works, heerehence hath only sprung  
That thou thereby thy country men might'st further much in skill:  
And give them light that erst they lacked, as sure (I hope) it will.  
Thou wrightst not for the learned sort (I know) that were but vain,  
But hopest to help the meaner folk. And so, I trust thy pain  
Shall win such praise of skilful men, as painful toil may crave,  
And as a mind that means well of duty aught to have.  
If error aught hath scaped thy pen, or painter happed to haut,  
Let that no whit dismay thy mind. None escapes devoid of fault.  
Where skilful men give just reproof, with careful pain amend it.  
Regard not much the rascal sort that blindly reprehend it.  
For as we know that men be men, and easily apt to stray:  
So Envies Imps do bend themselves to slander every way. 
De Mo●…bo 〈◊〉   
Myself of late have tried in that so small a work of mine,  
Wherein I sought no praise to win, nor get a name divine,  
But only to content my friends, whose earnest suit to crave it,  
I could in no wise satis●…e, but so, as they might have it.  
Yet some I found with readier tongues forth with to reprehend it,  
Then fraught with skill to frame the like, or aught perhaps to mend it.  
But who so ready to control, or fit to carp, and clatter,  
As he that hath the dymmest sight, and judgement in the matter?  
What if I did somewhat omit? what if the Print were lame?  
What if I meant at leisure more to have enlarged the same?  
How ever it be, I never meant to please each curious head,  
sith who so toils himself in that may bring a fool to bed.  
Wherefore my good and honest friend refer the whole success  
Of this, and all thy toils to him that will thy travails bless.  
And as thou hast by labours great, obtained a grounded skill,  
And settled sight in Surgery, so I exhort thee still  
By skilful works the fame of such a faculty to raise,  
Wherein we know most famous Clerks have, often, spent their days,  
And travails great: in hope thereby immortal fame to win,  
Whose worthy works do well bewray their painful toil therein.  
I speak not of the famous Greeks, and fathers of the Arts:  
Nor Guidoes' works, nor Vigoes' works that writ of other parts:  
But of the whole Anathomie Vesalius passing well.  
Collumbus and Fallopius works, how much they here excel.  
Whose skilful pens have painted so each part and piece of Man,  
As none looks now to better it, (I think) nor ever can.  
Whose lasting fame no age shall once be able to deface.  
Among the which (good Banister) I wish to thee a place.  
And so Adeiwe. And thou (good Reader) pardon I thee pray  
My pen that in this homely rhyme hath ranged to far astray.  
But three fold ways enforced thereto. For zeal unto my friend.  
For wrongs of mine. For my professed Art. And so I end.    


The fore part of the Bones.   
❧ OF THE HISTORY OF MAN, the first Book. OF Bones, the frame of the Body.  
AS the good and expert Architect, hath 
Fuchs. li. 1. ca ●…. Ex Vesal.  a singular care, first in edifying his house, to be 
The reason why the Anatomy of bones occupieth the first place.  well advised of the manner of his ●…oundation, and héedy framing of his Timberworke, before he lay on Thack, Tile, Slate, Lime, or Plaster: So it behoveth us, in searching the true Secrecy of this Mysterious Science, and body of Man, first, before the parts supported, distinctly, and deliberately, with diligent care, to consider the parts supporting. And the reason is good. For 
The ●…octrine of this History is most obscure, unless the bones be first learned.  if you do not first exactly examine, and to a sufficient fullness feed your appetite, with the diligent peruse of this History of Bones: you shall find the rest of this book, not only in reading unsavoury, but also to your sensible understanding very obscure. Wherefore of the Bones of man's body, what they are, and how they are constrewed, and combinated, after all manner order of knitting, & articular motion, the good Physician (saith Galene) aught not to 
Lib. de ossib. cap. 1.  be ignorant. But amongst all things to the art of Medicine appertinent, that 
We must study to know & conserve that which is according to Nature.  thing that is according to Nature (as the scoape whereto we aught to cleave) we must study to conserve and know. The Bones therefore, by very right we call the foundation of the body, since they not only make firm the parts, but also 
The Bones the foundation of the body.  sustain and support the body. Then that we in this our first enterprise entreat of Bones, it neither seemeth void of much authorised maintenance, neither yet frustrate of the splendent spark of reason, which shall light each man's judgement 
Cap. 1. Epith.  into the right conducted way of truth. These therefore are the words of 
General division of the parts.  Vesalius. All the parts of man's body are either Similar, or Simple with sense, as 
What are the Similar parts.  are Ligamentes, Fibres, Membrans, Flesh, and Fat: or else Dissimilar, or Instrumental, 
What are the Instrumental parts.  as the Vein, Artery, Sinew, Muscle, Finger, and other Organs of 
Fuchs. li. 1. ca 5.  the whole body: which are made so much the more instrumental, by how much 
The nature and substance of bones All the bones except the teeth, are insensible.  the greater store of Similar parts with the instrumental are compounded. As for example, the hands & head etc. The Bones are of all the parts of the body most hard, & dry, of earthy substance, cold, & void of sense, the teeth only excepted. 
Col. li. 1. ca 1.  But here you must understand, that they are not accounted void of feeling, 
The cause why the bones are insensible.  because they are most of the terrestrial element, but because no portion of sinews, which are the immediate organs of sense, is in their substance disseminated. 
The Nerve is the immediate organ of sense.   
Neither was it the mighty pleasure of God (whom we call Nature) nor any parcel of his decree, that the substance of the bones at all should be made sensible, 
Note that throughout the History of Man, we cite nature, for God.  as any reasonable man must of force confess, if he note but how the whole mole, and pack of members are sustained by them: who with their many motions, do carry, and recarry all the other parts of the body with them, which argueth, 
The reason where fore nature 〈◊〉 not the bones sensible.  that if they were (as some say) delighted with the perfection of feeling, than the moitive virtue of the members would by exceeding pain be taken away, or else at lest frustrate. Wherefore it is odious to hear them, that blush not 
Some affirm the bones sensible, although to their great shame.  obstinately to affirm, that in bones is contained a singular sharpness of sense, when as neither reason can rule them, nor experience satisfy them. For belike they will either prove that the Bones are the original of Nerves, and so consequently 
The 〈◊〉 of such druieth them to an ho●…ible adsurditie, as will needs make the bones to seel.  of the brain: or else that the Bones are produced and made of the matter of the brain, and so to be sensible as the Nerves, which are the organs of sense, as shall sufficiently be declared unto you in their proper description. But yet further to confute their unshamefastnesse, the good Artist, who in his life time, & days of experience, * either scaleth, cantrizeth, or separateth Bones, is 
The experience of 〈◊〉. cō●…uteth this error, nothing more.  able to testify abundantly that after he passeth (in his operation) Periosteon, the party is no longer vexed, with such pain as appertaineth to the sensible parts. This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; (for so it is termed of the Greeks, the * Latins have 
Periosteos.  not known it) is a certain Membrane, that enwrappeth, & clotheth the bones, 
The sens●…bility of 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 was the cause of their error.  by the benefit of which Membrane, and not of their own proper Nature, the Bones are supposed to feel, although in deed they do nothing less: for that once * abraced, or taken of from the bone, neither can they by sense afterward discern, 
P●…tiousteos abraced no sense is discerned.  whether you cut, burn, divide, or otherwise at your pleasure handle them. Where, fore it is a shame if we otherwise affirm: but with Gal. Vesal. and Col. conclude, that Bones of their own proper Nature are altogether destitute of sense, except (as I said before) the teeth only which are approved sensible, as experience o●… Scholemaistres teacheth us.  
Now as touching the proper differences of Bones * this is the first, that 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…ce of the bones.  they differ not only in names (when as every one challenge to themselves proper names) but also in magnitude, some being * small, and others greater. Again 
The second difference of Bones, from there magnitude.  in form, as some long, some short, divers triangled, others quadrangled, * etc. Or otherwise according to the figure: as smooth, or rough, defended with processes, 
The third difference of bones, ta●…en of their use.  or having appendances: some distinguished by commissures, others also otherwise. Moreover they are distinguished by their uses: Since to one only function or common office, all were not ordained, which argueth also the great diversity of their fashions & formed shapes. For some are plainly hollow, neither 
Some great Bones have no manifest hollowness, as the bones committed to os s●…crum, os sacrum itself, and the Scapple bones. Some bones are small, but notably ●…xcaued, as of the angers.  alike: but some of them with more large scope, others also straighter, yet not proving the bone either larger or lesser thereby: when as * some being great have ●…o manifest hollowness in them, as for example: The bones committed to os Sacrum, os Sacrum itself, the Scapple bones, & others named in their places. Some again are * small, but much hollow, as the bones of the fingers contrary to Galene, as we will prove in their proper place. Andraeas Uesalius also supposed that neither the bones of the nose; and * Sesaminae, neither the little Ossicles that constitute the organ of hearing, should be otherwise then made of massive Solidity 
●…b 1. de us. p●…iū.  〈◊〉 Which (notwithstanding) Collumbus doubteth not to deny: for proof 
The Sesaminae, the bones of that nose, & Ossi●…les of he●…ryng, are 〈◊〉 lie Porie, or Solid.  whereof (saith he) break one of them, either green, or dried, and you shall find the substance thereof spongy, not unlike a thick Pummie stone. And these bones also although they seem so Solid, show in the outward parts of themselves certain 
Col. cap. & lib. praedict.  holes, some greater, and others less, as is to be seen in the Brachiall teeth, and many other bones of the fingers: which the Divine creator hath commanded 
The Brachiall tooth to the Process eminent from Vina, in the wrist of the hand.  to be Perforated. Therefore evident enough those holes are not in vain, they giving place to the veins and blood for nourishment, as also to the Arteries for their vital heat: whereas such as have no holes, to admit within them, either 
The use of the holes and Porositie of Bones. How those that have no holes without are no●…rished.  veins or Arteries, such we say are nourished, and fed by the parts adjacent.  
Now forasmuch as in this our narration of bones, divers strange names, & such as to the simpler sort are altogether unknown, be here & there scattered: It shallbe very convenient before hand, briefly to table out an exposition of them: That thereby the reading of such in their places (being now first cracked and shaled ●…rom their obscure Husks) may be more perspicuous, and pleasant to your contemplation: which otherwise would be loadsom, and tedious.  
And first to begin, we will say what is understood by this word Appendance, 
What an Appendance 〈◊〉.  which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It is nothing else, save a bone springing to a bone: or rather an addition or coagmentation of some bone, obtaining a peculiar circumscription, yet not being a true portion of that bone, whereto it is committed. In young creatures therefore it is easily discerned, but in older and 
In young people the Appendance 〈◊〉 ea●…ly discerned, but not 〈◊〉 old.  greater more hardly: for trial whereof, if you boil the bones of a kid, or lamb, or veal, you shall easily see certain portions, & ends of them, to divide, either 
A plain show.  by themselves, or else with small constreinte. And those Particles so annexed to the bones, are called Appendances: which (contrary to the mind of Galen) we 
The substance of the ●…ppendance is so●…ter than of the Bones.  must needs affirm to be softer than the bones themselves: since we delight of●… times with our teeth, to pluck the Appendances of small Bones, & to chew of them in our mouths: for the pleasant juice that often they retain. Which 
A proof, for when we eat meat, we will often pluck of the Append●…ces of ●…ones, & ch●…we them.  contrariwise we cannot do to the bone. Neither are they lightly to be loosed, or divided from the bones, by every motion: for that nature hath so well provided for the turning of the joints, with such soft and slippery Cartilages, as thereby in the motion of the bones, no occasion can be given, by any straigne to injury 
Why 〈◊〉 ●…re not wor●…e of by cō●…nual mother ●…o 〈◊〉 ●…f that joints.  them. The use and chief commodity of them, is excellently recited of Collumbus: or rather invented: and so as no man hath fully hitherto judged: although 
Col li. c. 1 2.  the thing be worthy knowing, and excéedyng necessary. And one thing among 
The use of Appendances far otherwise then any before Col. ever 〈◊〉 vented.  many others h●… testifieth, that nature hath made nothy●…g in vain, but every part to good purpose, and serving to some use. Realdus I say therefore sound, that Appendances were in that order to the bones annexed, to the end that from the place of their conjunction, Ligamentes might be produced and made, to strengthen, hold, and establish firmly, the composition and knitting of the joints: as you see the top of the thigh, with the bone of the hip: and the neither part of it, with the bone of the leg. Likewise the bone of the shoulder, with the 
How the Bones are united tha●… have no Appendances.  scaple bone: and that which in like sort is tied to Radius, and Vlua. As for those bones that have no Appendances, how they are united. I refer you to the History of Ligamentes to find. And not only where the joints are, do these Ligamentes, 
Ligamentes no●… only spring f●…om places n●…re the joints, but also where 〈◊〉 no joint.  spring, but where no Coarticulation is made also; as in Ilium, the Scaple bones, & some processes of the Vertebres. Thence also proceed Ligamentes, necessarily chancing to that sraming of the good constitution of Muscles, as in their proper place is to be sought. Whereby it cometh, that from thence very many 
Muscles often spring ●…ut of Liga●…tall Cartilages.  Muscles have their begynnings, whence also Ligamentall Cartilages proceed: for so we think it good to call them, that to strengthen the Muscles, are amongst them disseminated: ending also at their Tendans, Now again it is manifest, 
The Ligamental Cartilages do a●… last end in 〈◊〉 among the Muscles.  that Galen (for all his industrious search) failed to find the truth, in affirming these Appendances to be added to the bones, for the conservation of the mary, with in them included: but then saith Vesal. How happeneth it, that other bones, 
〈◊〉. us part li 9  
Gal. supposed the Appendances se●…ued to hold in the mary.  in which are no cavities so notably allotted to the retaining of mary, should (notwithstanding) also have proper Appendances: even as those, that are greatly hollowed. As for example the scapple bones, the Vertebres, & other small bones, 
A plain confutation.  which not being much medullous, are nevertheless not of Appendances destitute. But pretermitting this convict assertion of Galen, it is sufficient, that the 
Ligaments serve to the binding together of bones, and to the constitution of tendans.  truth is touched by the aforesaid reasons of Col. proving how ligaments by Appendances are most engendered, and consequently the two proper gifs given unto Ligamentes. Which, whilst they are so necessary, as we have proved, that the 
There are but few places beside the ●…ppēdances, fitre for the production of Ligamentes.  generation of Appendances be very utile, and profitable, who can invent to deny: since their uses Sublated, but a few places can you find, whence Ligamentes should sittly proceed. And thus much you have to understand, as often as you read of Appendances: in what bone or part so ever it be. 
What a process, called of the Greeks Apophilis, 〈◊〉.   
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Latin interpreters call Processus, is thus: when a bone in any part, stretcheth forth his substance in excreasing manner, a●… a knot swelling out from the stock of a free, or as some Gibbous Tumour excéedyng the height of 
The first difference between the process and appendance.  the natural places near unto it: so such places of bones, as are apparently to be discerned to exceed other parts; are rightly called Processes, sufficiently differing from the Appendances: for these are right parcels, and true parts of the bones themselves, whereto they are fastened. Also Appendances themselves 
The second difference.  have Processes. As the bone of the cubit called Vlna, and the inferior part of Tibia: 
Some 〈◊〉 have processes.  as also other bones divers: as will appear to you plenteously hereafter. Again, to some processes' Appendances cleave, for the interior process of the Scapple 
The third difference.  bone that is like the fashion of an anchor, and the ridge of the Scapple bone 
How processesmay have appendances.  which in like manner is a process thereof, have Appendances: but note that the processes of the thigh called Trochanteres, or Rotatores, are more justly to be termed 
The processes Trochanteres do●… seem appendaces.  Appendances, than things with Appendances munited. For all that part that swelleth forth (which therefore they call Processes) holdeth the place of an Appendance, so that the Process and Appendance there, is all one thing. Yet Vesalius made a difference between them: but when as by taking away the Appendances, the Processes also are go, we must judge (says Columbus) them in 
Col. loc. cit.  that place all one: and the Process, & the Appendance, the same thing, one that the other is. Furthermore the Process and Appendance differ thus. For it is a 
The fourth difference.  very small bone, out of which appeareth no Process, neither may it be possible 
It is scarce possible to found a bone, whereon appeareth no process.  almost, to find such one, as exceedeth in no place: but there are many bones destitute of Appendances, as those of the head, of the upper jaw, of the wrist, and such other. Neither do the Processes not differ in themselves, choosing each one a 
What bones what appendances.  sundry shape: for some of them are small, and like the fashion of a sharp bookin: 
How the processes differ among themselves.  wherefore the Grecians call such Processes, Styloides. Others also being sharp but not so slender, as the knagge of a hearts horn, that is to say thick and pointing, 
The processes call led Styloides.  such as are to be found in the neither jaw: Galena calleth such Corona Processus. 
The process called Corona.  But besides, there are some that represent the similitude of an anchor, as the interior Processes of the shoulder blades, called Anchiroides. Others end, or 
The process called Anchiroides.  leave at a head, and that two manner of ways: for some have that head depressed, 
A process with a depressed.  as the bones of the middle of the hand, where they join to the wrist, and of the insteppe, meeting with the Bones of Tarsus, and Fibula, & the neither part of tibia: 
Process long and prominent.  certain Processes have their heads long, and prominent, as the upper head of the thigh, where it is knit with the Bone of the hip: Others having round 
A process with a round head.  heads, as of the shoulder, and shoulder blade, likewise the bones in the middle of the hand, joining to the first joints of the fingers: And of such Processes as 
What is meant by a neck in the description of Bones.  have long heads, we call the slender part thereof, from the body of the bone, unto the head of the Process, a neck: forasmuch as that space is like unto the neck: as it shallbe plain unto you, in beholding the neck and head of the upper part of the thigh, where it maketh entrance into the hip. For this cause therefore 
Why in processes a head is made.  are the heads, of the Processes made, that by touching with in the cavities of other bones adjacent, they may the better Coarticulate and join together 〈◊〉 
Concau●…ties are 〈◊〉 answerable to the heads of the processes.  is to be noted here, that as the fashion of the heads of the Processes, are diuet●…fied according to the places, so the hollows that receive them, must of necessity also be divers and different, ever answerable to their proportions. A deep hole, or cavitie therefore, you shall call after the Latins Acetabulum, after the Greeks 
What is the 〈◊〉.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our English phrase offereth no proper term for it, unless we shall call it a cave, case, or cup, in respect of that, which into the hollows thereof it admitteth. But the plain and obscure, is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whose cavitie is 
What Glene is in the cavities of Bones.  so shallow as at first sight can scantly be discerned. Notwithstanding there are certain Circular Processes, which augment the profundities of such Celes as are 
Some cavities in Bones are enlarged by a 〈◊〉 & cartilege.  largely excaved, which being placed in the upper part of them, are called Labra, or Supercilia, as it were the lips, or brows, or as we may term them the brinks to those caves. These concavities are also increased by the Gristles in some of them growing, as appeareth in the cave of the Scapple bone, where it 
What maketh the 〈◊〉 of the thigh more difficult.  agreeth with the shoulder, and in the Articulation of the hip with the thigh: and those Processes and Cartilages are they, which make the more difficulty in Luxation. Further not only in figure, but also in number these Processes 
Processes' 〈◊〉 in number also.  are divers, and disagreeing, some Bones being endued with very few, and others again with many: as shall better appear in their particular descriptions. But now since Nature (as we have said) made nothing in vain, but all to good purpose, and (as we may say) néedfully forecasted, let us see to what end and purpose, were these Processes ordained. You shall note therefore, that 
The first 〈◊〉 of the processes.  not for the commodious Articulation of Bones only, but because from them also, 
The second utility  as the springs from mountains, so the Muscles are either from them produced, 
The third 〈◊〉  or to them implanted: having the offices also of Propugnacles, or resistant 
Gal. 〈◊〉. 2. us. part.  defences. Such as are of the shoulder blades, and the Processes of the Vertebres. 
What is to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Basis in the description of Bones.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or basis are certain corners, after the order of a firmament, or ground, beyond the which, and natural use of the member, the bone may not be suffered to move: as appeareth by the Cavities of the arm, that is, the Anterior corner admitting the first Process of the Cubitte, at what time it is extremely bowed: and the Posterior Process of the Cubitte, that coucheth in the hinder corner, when Extension is made neither can any of the Processes pass further in their Cells, than the utmost seat, to them by nature limited.  
Thus (friendly Reader) thou shalt find it expedient, before thou enter further 
If these 〈◊〉 be not learned, the 〈◊〉 of bones is obscure.  among the description of Bones, exactly to learn, and to have in mind (as the Proverb is) at finger's end, those few decyffered names, which the ancient Anathomistes have given, according as it seemed best to their learned opinions: and that either for the form, situation, or properties of the parts. Which although we have so far accomplished, yet stay a while: for before I enter 
The reader 〈◊〉 be perfect in the 〈◊〉, & 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉, with their terms, before he wade further in this History.  fully and directly to speak of every particular Bone in the body, you shall commit unto your memory, a word or two of the manner how man's body is construed, and combinated, as touching the frame and Coarticulation of bones: as also of the strange, and diffused names, wherewith their kinds of knittynges, in each respect are nominated.  
First therefore we must consider, how unprofitable unto man it had been, if 
Col. li. 〈◊〉. ca 3.  
Why man's body was not made 〈◊〉 one bone, 〈◊〉, & continual,  the frame of his bones had been continual, whole, or Solid, so consequently his motion, no otherwise then a brassen or stony Image: Whereas now to an infinite number of Arts, that need innumerable actions, man, by nature's provident work in the construction of his frame, obtaineth accordingly, the passing perfection of moving, sit for every one. Then so it were requisite, that the composition of the bones should neither be dissolute, and unjoined nor yet altogether whole, and continual: but so made, that by the fit Coarticulation, and knitting together by proper joints, they might as well bow, and extend, as also remain one depending on an other, and together supporting. And notwithstanding the needfulnes of such Insoliditie, it is otherwise as requisite, that the Bones were 
The 〈◊〉 of the head are made for the cause of transpiration.  not continual, but rather by proper means united, and that is for Transpiration sake: as in uniting the Bones of the head by Sutures: and again for the diversity of the parts, as where the more hard, are committed to the more soft.  
sithence than Nature (as we say) in construing, and compounding the bones of man's body, hath not done it after one absolute reason, or manner, which every man might easily comprehend, but so diuer●…y, as seemeth sufficient, tedious for the wise●…: I will let you hear the opinions of the best learned, and famous Anathomistes, with the meaning of the strange names, wherewith they have entitled the divers compositions.  
First therefore understand that a joint called of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a composition 
What is a joint.  
What Hippias understood by the name of a joint.  of bones that is so ordained for some kind of motion. Hipocrates esteemed simply the round part of that bone, that entered into the hollow of another, to be Articulus, 
●…b. de art. & fract. Col. ca 4 li. 1.  & so called it. Nevertheless we give that name, to every natural composition of bones, that is made for motion sake: whether the same be evident, as possesseth the 
Examples of manifest moving.  bone of the thigh, Articulated to the hip, and the head above the neck, whose moving therefore is manifest: or else obscure, as have the bones of the middle of the 
Examples of obscure moving.  hand, to set the bones of the wrist, and the bone of the heel, to that under the ankle called Talus: with other bones also of the like sort, whose motions are obscure, as shallbe more at large other where. In respect of two kinds of motions, two differences also of knittynges are appointed: the one, which no man may deny to be evident, called Diathrosis, and the other, whose motion is hard to be discerned, 
What is Diarthro●….  named Synarthrosis. And both are publicly divided again in triple wise, 
What is Synarthrosis.  that is each of them having three differences: and yet to both, but three named: only different in their kinds, as Enarthrosis, Arthrodia, and Gynglyman. Which 
Enarthrosis is not the same under Dia●…throsis, as under Synarthro●….  three, serve aswell under Diarthrosis, as Synarthrosis, recording that the motion of Diarthrosis is manifest, but Synarthrosis obscure. And this is called Enarthrosis, with a deep and profound cave, or case, which we have called Acetabulum, receiving 
Examples of E●…throsis under Diarthrosis.  the long, and round head of the bone that it joineth with all: as in the hip, with the thigh, the shoulder with the Scapple bone, the middle of the hand, and 
These have most 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  instep, with the first bones of the fingers & toes. etc. These examples do explicate the manner of Enarthrosis Articulation, under the name of Diarthrosis. So that in these sorts, consist not only manifest motion, but also all kind of motions, and turnings: as Extension, Contraction, Circumaction, & such divers sorts as we will separately show hereafter. But that you may with more facility, gather the 
Examples of E●…throsis under Syn●…throsis.  sense hereof, that is to say, what Enarthrosis under Diarthrosis differeth from Enarthrosis under Synarthrosis, for familiar example sake, I refer you to the beholding of the Articulation of Talus, with the botelike bone, and the 7. of the wrist, with the first and second bone of the same: which Articulation also we call Enarthrosis. yet not under the kind of Diarthrosis, but Synarthrosis: for as much as the moving 
These have obscure motion.  of these bones is most obscure, and hard to be judged, without diligent heed and marking.  
Arthrodia is a conjunction of bones, whereof the one hath a head depressed, the 
What is Arthrodia.  other a shallow or plain cavitie, called Glene as before said, answering the the head of the other so convectively, as it is hard to know the head, from the hollow: contrary then in Enarthrosis: whereby it cometh to pass, that the moving is not so evident in Arthrodia, as in Enarthrosis. Notwithstanding in the 
In Arthrodia one moving differeth from another, according to the more or less obs●…re.  same Arthrodia is one moving more evident than an other, although every kind of moving thereof, is scarce evident: yet that, that is less evident, is to be altogether obscure, in comparison of the more evident. Wherefore the more manifest motion in Arthrodia, shallbe attributed for a kind of Diarthrosis, & the obscure action, to Synarthrosis. Example of the moving of Arthrodia, under the kind Diarthrosis (which 
Examples of Arthrod●… under Dyarthrosis.  as you hear hath the more manifest motion) you may take by the conjunction of the ribs, with the Vertebres, & their Processes. Who are both constringed, & 
Note.  
The ribs do●… enlarge, and also draw together.  also dilated: as to every sensible man, appeareth in breathing. But Arthrodia you shall note somewhat more manifest, in the Articulation of the first Vertebre with the second, & that bone Radius with Vlna. Contrary examples of a more obscure Arthrodia, 
Examples ●…f Arthrod●… under Synarthrosis.  are the bones of the middle of that hand, with those of the wrist: In which also some moving, after a certain manner is to be descried. As if in bowing, you wish to bring the little finger & thumb together, you shall well discern the bones in the 
What moving is proper to the bones of Po●…chralis.  middle of the hand, (which otherwise the hand being stretched forth, & strait extended did show a strait figure) to be Circumduced, and obliquely moved. Which is the motion proper to those bones. Much more aptly is the obscure Arthrodia expressed, by the three bones of Tarsus, joined with the shiplike bone, & the bone Cyboides, with the heel: and also divers others, who although they retain some kind of moving, yet very difficult to be perceived.  
The third kind of Articulation bath to name Gynglymos, and that is a mutual 
What is Gynglymos.  congress, or Coarticulation of the bones, when as in either of the ends that meet, perminent parts appear, as also cavities or little hollows: the which cavities of the one, admitteth the Processes of the other: and the Processes of the same bone, coucheth within the cavities of the other: so either of them into other making mutual entrance. This Articulation also hath motions, both obscure, & manifest, the one to Diarthrosis, the other to Synarthrosis referred. That which is 
Examples of Ginglymus under Diarthrosis.  manifest, is to be looked for at the bone of the thigh, meeting with the leg, the cubit with the arm, and others. For the obscure kind, regard the knitting of 
Examples of Ginglymos under Synarthrosis.  the bone Talus with the heel, and of the bones of the wrist. All which things (good Reader) if you diligently note, you shall easily carry in mind their manner of knitting, with the parts of joints, and differences of Articulations.  
And this doctrine of the joints, and composition of bones, I doubt not (after you have once entered into the midst thereof) but you willbe moved to thirst, in delight of often reading the same, and never cease, till such time, as you have made it as perfect as the Paternoster: so may you, with more expedient celerity read over, the particular description of bones. Neither can I judge it tedious, or superfluous 
That is no mea●… for Caterpilers.  to any, save such lewd practisers, as I have spoken of before in my Preface: who I would not (by my will) should ever loose their labour to look on it, without grace of repentance grow on them.  
To go forward now therefore, in this our journey or pilgrimage, it followeth to speak of that kind of conjunction of bones, that is called Symphysis: as when 
What Symphysis is.  they are so united together that they have motion neither manifest, nor obscure. Of these are three differences, thus called by proper names: Sutura, Gomphosis, 
The differences of Symphysis.  & Harmonia. In which no man, at any time, can discern any motion. Although some heretofore, have not been ashamed to affirm, the bones of the head, which are joined by Sutura, to move by proper motion: whose judgements sure, are not 
A ridiculous excuse for ridiculous judgements.  unworthely derided, since they will needs affirm that, which Nature never decreed. But peradventure they might thus deceive themselves, by thinking 
Col●…. li. 1. cap. 4.  the bones of the fore part of the head to move, as often as the same Musculous flesh 
Who will say the bones of the nose do move after the motions of the nosterls, or wings of the nose?  there growing is drawn together, upward, or downward: & so after the same sort, the bones of the nose, which are joined by the kind of knitting called Harmonia: when it is nothing else, but the Contraction, or Dilatation of the nostrils, and such other parts of the nose. Let it be likewise as incredible unto you, that the seams of the head can at any time loose, to give scope unto the motions of the 
The seams of the skull are hardly with a chisell divided.  bones: which are otherwise so fixedly compact together, as without the great stroke and force of a chissell they cannot be divided. Much unlike then, to be readily 
None of Symphisis differences have any motion.  loosed for every motion. And this proved, it is plain, that none of the differences of Symphysis, are endued with any kind of motion.  
But now let us come to every kind by himself. 
What is Sutura.  First Sutura, which the 
The Commissures like the nails.  Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is a conjunction of the bones, in such sort, as showeth like 
 unto the shape of a seam, or a mutual congress of two bones, toothed like unto a saw: which laid together, the teeth of each, one, entereth the spaces of the other: 
The manner of closing, assimulated to the teeth of two saws put together, is most in use.  whereby they are mutually composed and one with in the substance of an other. Some add an example of the Commissures like the nails, not for that they mutually respect one another, but do occupy and stop the vacant places resident between the nails of the fingers. Yet they seem to approach nearer, to the nature 
 of the thing, which prefer the similitude of saws, before the likeness of nails: since those are rare to be found, thes●… very often: Of which sort, be three in the 
Thre●… seame●… in the head, in very aged people 〈◊〉 appara●….  head. And these seams, which in old men are hard to be found, (For scarce their traces may be imitated, but rather do go together after the order of appendances:) 
The seam called 〈◊〉 in the fore part of the head.  in younger people notwithstanding are very conspicuous, and plain to be seen. Whereof one of them is in the fore part, called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an other in the hinder part, named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the third is strait in the midst of the top, in like sort (of 
The seam called 〈◊〉 in the hindee part of the head.  the Grecians) called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as we should say, Sagittalis, whereof in the proper place hereafter we will speak at large. And besides these, we must needs confess 
The seam called 〈◊〉 or Sagittalis, along the top of the head.  more Sutures to be in the head, if so be, you will account the scaly Bones of the temples, to be fastened by seams: which to be found very like in some scalps. I deny not in deed: that is to say, tothed like a saw: as we said even now: yet for 
When the 〈◊〉 bones of the temples are united by a Suture, the same Suture is ●…ot deep.  all that, it is but so in few, & those also lying aloft of the other: wherefore doubtless the true unton of such Bones, is rather to be attributed to that kind of Symphysis called Harmonia, then Sutura. For by Harmonia is understanded, that kind of structure in the Bones, made by a simple meeting, that is to say, where neither 
Those 〈◊〉 bones are for the most part rather v●…ted by ●…mo-nia then cutura. What is Harmonia.  swellings out, nor any cavitie, neither roughness at all sometime is found. divers ancient writers, have comprehended this kind Harmonia, often under the name of Sutura: as when broken Bones join mutually again, by Harmonia, and Sutura: and neither way simply: but some where concurring even, & in 
Old writers have comprehended Harmonia under the name of Sutura.  other places ronged: being therefore a mixed v●…ion, participating aswell with Harmonia, as Sutura. Therefore not only to bear the name of one of them. For a simple line, and Harmonical meeting, have the Bones of the nose, and such also is that, 
Broad bones do knit again in fo●…e, that participateth both with Harmonia & 〈◊〉.  which constituteth the Palate: or to say more truly, divideth it long wise in the midst. Of this sort likewise, are all the Commissures of the upper jaw, whose Bones have only lineal distinctions.  
The third of Symphysis differences, is called Gomphosis (albeit that Vesal. divideth 
●…amples of Harmonia.  them otherwise) and this kind of unition is, when one bone, with in another 
What is Gomph●…sis.  is infired: as a nail into wood, or other thing, which being pulled out, the place after is left vacant and empty: even so, the teth have in the jaws the proper 
Example of Gomphosis.  celles, whence they may be drawn when occasion is offered. But besides the fastening, that they have in the jaws, in dried bodies: in creatures yet living, they are also clothed aptly with flesh about their roots, and contract, and filled on each side with gowines, which flesh is made so callons, and indurated, as that the 
The callo●…tie of the Gowines set veth some men in ●…ead of teeth.  teeth thereby are not a little d●…lited, and bow●…stred: and the tooth being drawn out, it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hole thereof; so hardening, as that it is serviceable in stead of the tooth. But in dead bodies, where this flesh is dried and consumed, or otherwise taken away, the ●…th may with small labour, be pulled forth. So that it is 
That Bones are joined together by the means of flesh, Ligament, Cartilege: cō●…-ry to 〈◊〉.  most certain, all bones, by the benefit of one thing or other, to be coupled together, though among themselves, divers. And besides all these kinds of Articulations rehearsed, we have yet again, to affirm the conjunction of Bones among themselves, to be by three kinds of means. For either a Cartilege goeth between, and this union the Grecians call Synchondrosin: as else by the help 
What is Syn●…drosis.  of a Nerve or Ligament they are conjoined, and that they call Synneurosis: between 
What is Synneyrosis.  the which, that is to say the Nerve, and Ligament, in deed old writers could discern no differences: albeit we shall call it more rightly a Ligament, 
Old writers compreheded the Ligam●…t under the name of Nerve. What is Syndes●…osis.  which the Greeks nominate Syndesmos: therefore this knitting, after that rate, Syndesmosis. Either else the union, is made, by the apposition of flesh, therefore by the Greek name Syssaroosis. But that kind of copulation called Synchondrosis, is to be noted by the bones of the breast, and Pubis, the Vertebres themselves, 
What is 〈◊〉.  and parts constituting Os Sacrum, as also those with Os Sacrum committed: 
Examples of 〈◊〉.  so are Appendances joined to their bones by a Cartilege. Examples of Synneu●…sis, 
Examples of 〈◊〉.  are all those bones, in which are Ligamentes to be discerned, passing forth from that part, whereas the Appendances are fastened to the bones: for with such Ligamentes those bones and joints are clothed, and colligated. There are also certain strong Ligamentes, springing after a certain manner, in the middle 
Examples of the Ligament spri●…gyng out of the head of a bone.  of the heads, of some bones, whereby, they are together more strongly held: as plainly appeareth in the Articulation of the thigh with the hip, and again between the leg and the thigh: neither other where to be found, unless with these, you number that Ligament, wherewith, the tooth of the second Vertebre of the neck, is knit to the hinder part of the head. You shall not dread, to find 
The example of Syssarcosis.  the examples of Syssarcosis very plain, in the fleshy firmi●…ieng of the teeth in their Cells, by the goumes: which flesh from them removed, they become not only presently loose, but also not long enjoying their places. These are the true 
Carolus Stephanus hath 〈◊〉 in the composition of Bones.  divisions of the composition of Bones, which since I have with competent brevity touched, I will not any longer stand in admiration of Carolus Stephanus, Who either rightly known them not, or else doubting, for fear of reprehension, gave place ●…nto others: since that noble Galen (who verifieth this saying Non 
What man is so wise as that in anything he s●…weth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  omnia possumus omnes) was not a little deceived, in ascribing to Synarthrosis these differences Sutura, Gomphosis, and Harmonia, with other like points, whereat (notwithstanding) no man aught to grudge, if such a one as rectified the the whole Art of Medicine, should in some points, show a little imbecility. But now to our purpose: it is time we approach to the singular description of Bones: which, this well noted that we have hitherto said, you shall in reading, far more easily understand. But first, if in the reason and names of the compo sition of bones, hitherto so copiously handled, you be not sufficiently instructed, or fully satisfied, it shall not be amiss, that now and then, you help yourself with this Table following.  

The Bones of man's body are compounded together.  

By Toynt, which is a composition of Bones with moving, whereof be two differences: 


Diarthrosis,  
Which is a knitting together of bones to some manifest moving, and is divided, into 

Enarthrosis,  
Arthrodia,  
Ginglymon.    
Enarthrosis is, where a round or long head is inserted with in some cavitie answerable to it: as is the Articulation of the thigh, with the hip. the shoulder with Sapula. & the first joints of the fingers, with the bones of the back of the hand.  
Arthrodia is, where a place being lightly hollow, & that in the enter part, admitteth a little ex pressed head, as the first Vertebre with the second, & radius cum cubito.  
Ginglymos is that, where in the Bones do enter mutually one into an other, that is, both receive, and are received: as the cubit with the shoulder bone, the thigh with the leg, and the second and third ioynte●… of the fingers.   

Synarthrosis,  
Which is a Coarticulation with obscure moving, being divided into the same Species, or parts, as Diarthrosis is Videl. 

Enarthrosis,  
Arthrodia,  
Ginglymon.    
In that only they differ among themselves, these having but obscure, those manifest motion.  
Neither is it any marvel, that the same things, being diuer●… considered, may under divers kinds in the same Predicament be placed, for it falls out sometime in divers Praedicamentes.  
Examples in this kind are these. of: 

Enarthrosis, the Bone Talus with the botelike bone, and the third Bone of the wrist, with the first, and second of the same.  
Of Arthrodia, the Bones of Tarsus among themselves, Cyboides with the heel bone, and certain Bones of the wrist among themselves.  
Of Ginglymos. Talus with the heel bone, & some likewise of the wr●…st Bones among themselves.     
    
or By Symphysis, which is a joining together of the bones without moving, and is divided in three: 

Videl.  
Sutura,  
Gomphosis.  
Harmonia,   
Sutura is that manner of composition, seen in the head, wherein the bones are committed together & like the teeth of a saw, as is 

Sutura  
Coronalis,  
Sagittalis,  
Labdoides.    
Gomphosis, is, when one bone like a nail is fastened with in an other, as the teeth in the jaws.  
Harmonia, is a joining toge there of bones by some simple line, as the Commissures of the upper jaw, & that chief, which is in the nose, and runneth after the longitude of the palate.    

All these are connitted together by  

Synchondrosis,  
Which is an union of the bones made by a Cartilege: as is seen in Os Pubis, the breast bone, and Ilium, when it is knit to Sacrum.   

Syssarcosis.  
Which is a conjunction of bones by the apposition of the flesh coming upon them, as is seen between the teeth & jaws, as also in those joints, which Muscles do environ.   

Syndesmosis.  
Which is a composition of Bones by the means of a Ligament, as in the joints appcareth.    
NOw seeing that the head of all the other parts of the body is most noble, containing 
Why the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the head beginneth first.  in his cavitie the brain, which (clean contrary to Aristotle's mind) we prove the principal member of all others: we will first begin with the Bones 
The brain is the principal ●…bet of the body, contrary to Aristotle.  thereof: which to the brain, in their construction, are so safe a muniment, as it is small thanks to say nature was most careful in constituting of it. And in this 
A question, whether the head be for cause of the eyes or of the brain.  point by the motion of Galen, we are constrained to put forth a question: that is, whether the head was made for cause of the eyes, or else of the brain. To this the said Galen answereth in his vi●…. book De usu partium, that the head for the eyes sake was so aptly ordained: to which opinion he was slenderly stirred, by beholding 
Galens' opinion, the head to be made for the eyes.  the eyes of certain creatures, called Beetles, Cankers, & such other, which having no heads, to the end their eyes might possess the highest room, for furthest prospect sake, nature hath limited them certain Processes, to usurp the offices of an head. But, by the leave of so famous a Philosopher, you shall hear the opinion of a latter practitionar Realdus Collumbus: who denieth not Galens' 
Lib. 1. cap. 5.  opinion in this respect, that for great consideration, and requisite causes, the eyes 
The 〈◊〉 of Galen.  must worthily in the highest place be constitute, and therefore the head to be a most necessary seat unto them, in whose proper angles they are ●…eaceably retained, and strongly munited from all extern and accidental injuries: but therefore, and for such only uses, he granteth not the head to have been made of such quantity, neither of that figure, nor such a construction of Bones, but rather for cause 
Collumbus proveth rather the head to be made for cause of the brain.  of the brain. For if the eyes should be the cause, (saith he) could not nature have divided the head into two prominent Processes, in which the eyes might be placed to discern a far of? Yes truly, and to have made them after a harder kind of constitution as appeareth both in those creatures that Galen nameth, as also in many other: the eyes of which creatures, if the creator had decreed to be of the like soft substance that the eyes of man are, than he would also have prepared 
A sharp reason, in that the eyes of Ca●…ers are hath.  like munimentes, and defences for them, to save them after the same manner, from outward inconveniences. And surely his reasons are pithy in this respect, to dissuade us from Galens' opinion: and rather to believe, that the head was made, especially of that shape, and figure, for the cause of the brain: so much the 
Why for cause of the brain the head was created.  more safely to keep and defend it, being the habitation of reason: which maketh man to be accounted the divine creature: which is the mistress of all virtues, & 
Reason is the Queen of all virtues.  Queen of animal faculties: whereon that the senses, continually as ministers, and servants, attendantly should wait, in the same head also they obtain every one their seats, as is not improperly declared in their places.  
As touching the natural figure of the head, called of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Galen 
Cap. u de ossib. lib. 9 Vs. part. cap. 17. & 〈◊〉. Artis Medicae  saith it should be round long wise, on each side lightly compressed, so that the fore part and hinder part be eminent, or out stretching. For as Cerebellum (towards 
The natural 〈◊〉 of the head.  the hinder part) lieth under the brain, and the spinall mary thence slideth from the head: so contrarily, Processes arise from the fore part to the eyes, & 
Lib. 9 de us. part. cap. 17.  to the instruments of smelling. And therefore this he accounteth the natural figure of the brain, and so consequently of the head. All other sorts he judgeth rather vns●…mely, then natural: of the chiefest, or most notable of them, he hath made a fourfold division. The first of which is quite contrary to that we have 
The first of the four figures of the head not natural.  nominated natural, wanting both ●…eminences of the head: that is the former & hinder out going: so that in deed is exquisitely round like a Sphere. Of like sort, as Homer reporteth one Thersiteses to have had: which figure, as it is clean contrary 
Iliad. β. Thersites.  to the natural fashion, so it is a token of unaptnes, and folly, having thereby the function of all virtues hindered, notwithstanding, all (for the most part) endued with a sharp or accuminated figure of the head, the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Pericles, who, his head (as Quintilian writeth) being more long, 
Lib. 2. cap. 17. Pericles.  and accuminate, seemed not to speak, or in any thing to entreat familiarly, but rather to throng & thunder out his words. And this, little agreeable to the right measure of the head, the Atticall poets have named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
The second figure of the head not natural, is that, that in the forehead hath 
The second figure not natural.  no eminence, but only in the hinder part. 
The third figure not natural.   
The third, is just contrary unto this. 
The fourth figure not natural.   
The fourth figure is this, when both the sides of the head are more prominent, then either the forehead, or hinder part. But this kind is so rare, as that it is 
The fourth figure not natural, is rare & monstrous.  not only accounted not natural, but plain monstrous also, and against nature. Wherefore Galen saith, it is altogether to the life of man unprofitable: and that such, beside their shape, have nothing that is proper to men. To this witnesseth Andraeas Vesalius, who in Venice, beheld a boy, that being mad, besides many 
lib. 1. ca 5.  other strange deformities of divers members, and parts, had also this figure of 
Vesalius maketh mention of a boy that was mad, va ving this fourth figure of the head.  the head. Wherefore it seemeth, Galen rightly judged of this fourth shape, and figure of the head, whence reason is far absent, not seeming to know such monstrous kinds of shapes: but is delighted best in the most natural, and the further 
The further of from the natural figure, the further also from the perfection of reason.  of from that, the more distant also from her perfection.  
But to our purpose, and that which is more requisite. The Bones of the Head are neither altogether Solid, nor yet wholly fungie, rare, or like the Pumish 
What kind of bones are to the head.  stone: for that were to light & frail, subject to manifold injuries, and the other over heavy, and to much (more than nature would) oppressive. Neither would 
Why the Bones of the head were not Fungie.  the substance of such, be any thing so transpirable as were in that case expedient. For the head is as a certain covering, put above a vessel that boileth underneath 
Why the bones of the head were not made altogether Solid.  it: so the brain within it, is environed close as a hotehouse. But so, as if it should not have passage out, after a certain transpirative manner (since to the brain many vapours and excrements are continually ascendent) not man could 
The making of the head to a pot compared.  endure, without great discrasie of health, and incommodious life. Wherefore provident nature willing, that as the brain had often occasion, so it should never 
Wherefore the head is distinguished with Sutures.  want, the mean of recrementall purging. And for that cause, was the head not made of one whole and continual bone, but of divers, for the procreation of Sutures, or Seams: which nature, for the behoof of the brain, decreed so commodious. And this reason compelleth us to subscribe unto. Though to the great reproach of Cornelius Celsus, who affirmeth, or rather dreameth that the head, altogether 
Lib. 8. ca 1.  wanting Sutures, is most safe, & the fewer Sutures that it hath, the more commodious also to the health thereof: for surely he hath nothing that maketh of his side, to induce this opinion, except he deceived himself by to much regarding outward causes. But besides that, Hipocrates Lib. de homine hath testified against Celsus in these words: Saniores capitis sunt, qui plures Suturas habent: and that Galen, in sundry places, commends the construction of the head made with Sutures. I think it good also to declare unto you the Assertions of Realdus Collumbus, in this 
Lib. 1. ca 5.  
A 〈◊〉 of a young man, who dying through pain of his head, had no Sutures in the skull 〈◊〉.  respect, a man, in matters Anathomicall, not meanly experienced. Who once, having brought unto him a certain young man, whom death, by continual torments of the head, remediless, and in spite of Physics aid, had seized on: found by Dissection, that through out his head, scarce the tract of one Suture could be obsorued, but rather, as the head had been of one Solid, & entire Bone, so that in the end, by the due observation of the Dissected parts of that man, the whole multitude that were with him (as it were with him one mouth) gave sentence, that his continual cruciable pain, and capital dolour, was engendered of no other cause, but the straight composition of the Bones of the head, through which no passage could be procured: whereby those gross, and vaporous sumosities (which otherwise by the seamy Commissures, would transpirately evaporate) being in such retentive sort included and finding no passage to regurgitate the superfluities, were not only the original causes of his perpetual dolour, and animal vexation, but also in fine inferred death. And this not once, but often 
Columbus in this point 〈◊〉 himself both u●… men and women, studying in them that were much given to pains in the head, the Sutures to be grown up.  times he ratified by experience, both in men and women, as one, in this point, greatly desirous to be satisfied. Wherefore it is marvelous, that so great a man, and learned as Celsus, could so much as think that, which he hath in this point plainly published: whereas he only respecting extern dangers, we can prove, that the inner aught more to be feared: that is to say, the fuliginous recrements, inwardly ascending without any transpirative vent, to procure more eminent, 
Here Celsus did most respect outward dangers, when as in deed the inner are more to be feared.  and irrecuperable perils, then outward percussions: except such, as (were the skull all one bone) would finish the life. So that we must needs deny his whole reason: that is to say, both that the brain is more safe, by the inseparable coagmentation of the Bones, or healthful, by their Solidity. For therefore the head, being thus of bonye substance, which by the violence of some stroke might be fractured, or con●…used, it behoveth to be rather construed of divers bones, to the 
A notable reason against Celsus, why the bone of head is divided.  end, that when one part, by some such outward injury, is broken, the other parts (notwithstanding) might wholly be reserved: since in the head one stroke, can not reach very far beyond the ends, or borders of the part percussed: which would otherwise (no doubt) fall forth, were the head of one sole bone constituted. As for 
A familiar example.  familiar example, strike a vessel made of earth or stone, so that it be of comparable thickness, and you shall commonly see, that by breaking one place, you shall 
In brief the reasons, why the head hath Sutures.  commit the rest also to pieces, Therefore not injuriously, or vainly, is the healthful head distinct with Sutures, or seams: for of them, to transmit the fumous recrementes 
The first reason.  of the brain, this is not the only benefit: but their apt construction 
The second reason.  also is the cause, that outward percussions, making breach in one part, to do the like in another, are aptly prohibited, except the stroke (as I said) be excéedyng grievous. But besides all this, I hope, when I have revealed unto you a third 
The third reason.  commodity, appertaining to the Sutures, you will meetly be satisfied, aswell as I For unto them is appendent the Membran of the brain called Crassa Meninx, or Duramater, which, as shallbe said hereafter more largely, being effused 
Dura matter, going forth by the seams vegetteth Pericranium, to cover also the outside of the skull.  by Fiberlike tyeng through the same seams, doth engendre on the outside of the scalp, an other Membran, which involution is ordained, for the extrinsical Obduction of the capital Bones: and this covering is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But some perhaps will here obie●…, and say, that they have found in aged people, the skull 
It is not the objection of aged people that ca 〈◊〉 this reason.  destitute of Sutures, yet they living, were not vexed with pains of the head: I answer, that likewise in men or women, that have lived many years, neither 
Extreme age or extreme youth is not to be observed in the Anathomie.  will the Appendances of their Bones be separated: though in people sufficiently young, they be most manifest: but marvel not at that, since extreme youth, or extreme age, in Anathomicall affairs are not to be observed: or at least to excite any controversy in Arguments. For certain parts of infants, till after a competent 
As in children some parts of bones through softenes seem Cartilages: so in some aged people the Seams of the head are don●… away.  space of time, are by the tenderness likest to Cartilages: yet no man is so senseless, to deny there being bones. But let us draw nearer to the matter.  
By appellation of this name Head, understand you the upper part and top of the body; created for the cause of the eyes, and brain: whose proper fig●…re should be round and long, after the similitude of a long Sphere, on both sides depressed, 
What signifietly the head.  being by the name distinguished from either of the jaws: that is, sometime called the Skull, some time the Scalp, construed worthily of divers bones, 
The uses of the head.  and those, both within and without, having a smooth crust, and hard face, but in 
The figure of the head.  the midst Fungous, and like a Pumie stone. Further, these hones are perforated, 
Why the bones of the skull are pierced with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 little holes.  here, and there, unorderly, with a sort of small holes, to the end, that by them, the little Tendringes or Spriggie branches of veins, and Arteries, which bring blood for nourishment, and spirit for the increase of heat, and conservation of 
Why the middle part of the bones of the skull are Fungous.  life, might have pleasant passage. And therefore be the bones of the head, between the outmost, and inner scales, cavernous, or hollow: not only thereby, to become more light, but also to contain medullous substance for their food and nourishment. This Pumicous substance, intersited between the said seals, or crusts, 
The two walls of the 〈◊〉.  is the cause that some have said, the skull to be condited and made of two walls, which they call Tables: meaning those ij. crusts, or scales, which being hard, and 
The tables of the bones of the head, which shut, between them the Fungous substance.  therewith a little thick, do shut in on each side that said spongeous & medullous substance. These bones are seiungated on each side, in their ends and borders, obtaining in all such places, by general appellation of the Anathomistes, Sutures, or Seams: of which, here is so much to be spoken, because they are expedient 
What are called the Su●…res.  in the explication of the bones of the head. 
The knowledge of the Sytures is expedi●… in the explication of the bones of the head.   
Now therefore of seams, some be true, some false, which being rather in deed Commissures, are more to be referred to Harmonia, then Sutura. But to recount unto you by one entire & direct number, how many Sutures there are in the head, 
The 〈◊〉 of the Sutures.  Realdus Collumbus saith viij. if all be accounted, whereof u be false, and improper: and iij. proper, and true. Of the true, one is, that in the hinder part of the 
The 〈◊〉 Sutures are Harmoniae.  head, & in the foundation thereof, where, it goeth on both sides towards the ear, the going up of which in the beginning, is broad, but higher and high ascending, 
The number of the Sutures.  becometh narrower, like the fashion of this Greek letter Λ, for which 
Loc. Citat.  cause it hath long time, and still doth retain the name accordingly, that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: 
The description of the Suture called Lamdoides.  this divideth the Bones of the temples and Sinciput, from the bone of hinder part, or Occiput. An other, is in the foremost part of the head, compassing the 
The description and use of the County ●…onall Suture.  forehead like a kind of half circle, and is called by the name of the place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin Coronalis: this separateth likewise the Bones of Sinciput, from Os frontis.  
The third Suture is that, that runneth strait on the top of the head, distinguishing the right, from the left side of the head: & for as much as it lieth strait length 
The names, description, and use of the coronal Suture.  wise on the head, from Labdoides, to Coronalis, it is nominated of that Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Sagittalis, or Rectá Sutura. And this Suture is sometime, seen (though some Anathomistes have seemed doubtful to pronounce it) to augment his circuit, 
The Sagittall Suture sometime con●…neth down through the midst of 〈◊〉 frontis.  down to the neither part of the forehead, and top of the nose: which I am not only moved to affirm by the probability of some approved authors, but dare safely also avouch it, by that experience my sel●…e hath tasted. But that princely Peripatecian Aristotle, was much beceived, in making a difference betwixt the 
Fuch. Lib. cap. 8.  heads of men, and women: when as in deed that way, there is no kind of difference, 
That the ●…ense of the Sagittall Suture maketh no difference between the scalp of man or woma.  but rather mutually in the selves, diversified. Therefore that rule is not to be observed, though others sinte his time have not slacked to say, that this Sagittalis Sutura, descendeth to the nose in women, but not in men: or contrariwise: 
The descense of the Sagittal Suture is not co●… either in man or wo●…an.  for both is false, since in either if may be found. Although in deed (as it is) very rare, or seldom. No less is the opinion, of the same Philosopher dissonant from truth, in that he says, that the head of a dog is continual and without Sutures, whereas diligence shall find it most directly distinguished with Sutures: & those, 
Col. Ibid.  more elegant then in men. 
That a dogs head is 〈◊〉 with Sutures, against Aristotle.   
There are besides, two seams sited after the bended length of the head, equally distant from the Sagittall 〈◊〉: these are carried above the ears, from the extremity of the diséendent Coronalis, with a certain circular walk, and in some 
The description of the Seams of the scaly bones of the temples.  reach down to the lowest seat of Labdoides, in others again, not passing Mamillares. These ij. seams, that is to say, on both sides one, being as skalie bones, and conglutinate, or laid on like seals, are accordingly called skalie bones: the 
The ioyn●…g of y● 〈◊〉 bones by 〈◊〉 examples.  thinner part of one, lying to the thicker part of an other: and so by due proportion, joined together: like as maybe conjectured, by the sight of Fish scales, or the 
That part which lieth without is harder than that which l●…eth 〈◊〉 it.  iron plates of a jack, one lying on an other. And note, that of them, the outmost is much harder than the inner: because it lieth aloft, and therefore nature ordained it as a defence for the other. These are the lincall coagmentations of the two scales, that keep the compressed sides of the head, bordering upon the other bones, or on their ends Superiacent: but because their knitting is not Suture like, that is, one mutually let into an other, like the teeth of two saws joined together, and as the above mentioned ar●…, they are called therefore of the Greeks 
Fuch. Lib. 1. cap. 8.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, skalie Conglutinations. Galen hath named them 
Where these are called temporal Sutures.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or temporal Sutures. And for that these bones do represent scales, to the sides of other bones (to make up the enclosure) adherent, they have no other 
Why these bones are called Squammous or scaly.  nomination than; Ossa squammosa. These five are proper to the head.  
Then the uj. is that, which from the extremity of Labdoides, is deduced through the midst of the stony or hard Bones, stretching forthwith to the foundation 
The description of the uj. Suture.  of the head, where it meeteth with the first Vertebre, or turning joint: and this 
Additions of the Suture Labdoides.  part, Galen calleth additions of Sutura Labdoides. From thence again beginning, upwards on both sides, it créepeth to the hollows of the temples, even to the ends of Coronalis: whence reflected downwards, to the extreme ●…th, and 
Where the 〈◊〉 Scame is con●… both to the head and upper saw.  palate, it is common both to the head, and upper jaw: and comprehendeth in it the whole bone called C●…ale.  
The seven. divideth the bone of the head, that is numbered the viij. from Os frontis, 
The description of the seven. Suture.  separating it wholly from all the parts thereof.  
The viij. & last Suture beginneth at the hollows of the temples, where the uj. is 
The description of the viij. Suture.  reflected, & beginneth to descend, & creeping through the middle region of the lesser corner of the eye, as also through the midst of yr eyes ronndell, thence tranuersly spedeth to the top of the nose, & so severeth the upper jaw from the forehead: but in the inside of the head, near the foundation or seat, Os cuneale disjoineth itself from Os frontis. And thus much you have to consider of the Sutures, as touching 
The Sutures are without conspicuous, but 〈◊〉 scarce appear.  that, that appertaineth to the outward view of them. For within, at all appeareth the show of no Sutures, but rather Harmonia.  
Galen maketh relation, how in heads, varyeng fronthe natural figure, diversity 
Lib. 9 us. part. cap. 17.  among the Sutures likewise shallbe found. Which Realdus Collumbus denieth, 
Lib. de ossib. cap. ●…. Lib. 1 cap. 5.  as also the not natural fashions of the head: although some be more, or less compressed, 
The divers ●…igures of the hea●… varieth not the number of Sutures.  or backward, & forwards prominent, yet (saith he) all are of natural form and fashion, and the bones, with Sutures all, to be numbered: though somewhat, by the places and greatness, discrepant. But whether it be so or not, or whether the diverse figure of the head (not being monstrous) show shorter, or longer Sutures, 
The differences of Sutures.  or more crooked, lower, or high, loser, or more compact: it is but folly for us to stand in doubt of, or dismay ourselves, or to detract the time with longer discourse. For lightly, in any of them, you shall find some mention made of the rehearsed 
Lib. 1. de ossib. ca ●…. Lib. xi. de us. part.  sort. And we account it sufficient, that our description, be consenting to the verity 
Bones of the head.  of the thing.  
Next these viij. Sutures, remains the Bones, constituting the head, to be decided. 
Collumbus ibidens ut sup.  Which Galen numbereth somewhere six, other where seven. but Uesalius, & Collumbus, both with one consent (as it were one subscribing to an other) have in 
In the part of the head called B●…gma in childrd, the constriction, and dilatation of the brain called Sistole, & Diastole, is plainly pierce 〈◊〉 ved.  vented viij. thus accounting. Two of the fore part, called Sinciput, or Bregma: this Bregma, is to be understood the upper part of the head forward, nigh to the coronal Suture. It is the place, that in infants, and late born sucklynges, is so soft, and tender, that under it, both Sistole, and Diastole of the brain, most evident, and with pleasant perspicuity (so that no man needeth to doubt of the constriction and dilatation that the brain obtaineth during life) is to be discerned, 
Wounds in Bregma are deadly.  notwithstanding that by little, and little, daily more, and more, it becometh in tract of time, sufficient hard, and bonye: yet wounds therein are noted deadly. 
The upper seam of these bones of Sinciput, is the Sagittall Suture.  And to certify you of these Bones of Brégma, or Sinciput more plainly, those are they, which close their Suture between Labdoides, and Coronalis, cutting out the space between them: whose seam is called Sagittalis. From either side of the same Sutura Sagittalis, where they mutually coagmentate, they descend equally to the uniting of the scaly Bones. Wherefore, considering their situation on each side, you shall find them fashioned after a quadrágular, or four square manner, thus 
The description of these two Bones of B●…gma or 〈◊〉  hemmed in on each side: in their upper parts with the strait or Sagittall line: in the foreside with the coronal: behind with Labdoides, and beneath with the scaly conglutinations.  
The third bone is called Occiput, ending at the Làbdall Suture: besides that in the foundation of the head, it is disjoined from Os Sphenoides by the sirt Suture, 
The circumscription of Occiput.  overthwartly chancing. And this bone is made of unequal parts: that is, in some places thicker, than again in others thinner, but in the midst of the seat or ground thickest of all. Neither not elegantly hath nature erected a Prominence, 
●…hy a Prominence in Occiput is made.  from that hole, whereby the brain is derived into the spinall mary, which upwards ascendeth to the top of the same bone: thereby to make it more able, 
By a Prominence understand, what portion soever doth notably 〈◊〉 the parts circumsacent in thickness, like as a hill in the plain: and this I wish the reader to carry in mind, for henceforth I will exponnde this word no more.  and strong, For so nature carefully impended her study, in the whole construction of man's body, her notable work, that as the parts incident to small danger, have little wherewith to defend themselves, so such as are sited in most eminent perils, and as it were in the forefront of irrepugnable damages, those commonly are armed with double shielded defences. As we see, a man, in falling forwards, hath his hands to stay or bear him up, but backwards, goeth prone, without all hope of recoverable stay, till the hinder part of the head seel the weight of his body. Judge then (since this is most true, as what soever is truest) how far good Aristotle was deceived, that would needs, have this bone of the 
The 〈◊〉 industry of nature.  hinder part of the head, to be, of all others, most weak, and thin. But to come again to our matter. The other parts of this bone, beside that Prominent place 
Why the bone of the hinder part of the head is thickest.  spoken of, are but little in deed, or of small room: but those also sufficiently thick, and solid, neither void of flesh, but safely covered with Muscles, occupieng 
Tert. de Hist, anim.  the hinder part of the neck: and on this bone rests Cerebellum; neither other 
The opinion of Aristotle is rejected who 〈◊〉 the bone of Occiput to be thinn●….  where is empty, though it pleased so great a Philosopher so to affirm. Besides this, to demonstrate precisely the circumscription of this same bone Occiput, it seemeth to be forged with five sides, notwithstanding the authority of such as writ but three. Among which, the two first begin at the neither part of the 
The weakee parts of this bone are stregthned by the Muscles of the neck.  Labdall Suture, near to the bones of the temples, and so ascending with the same Seam of either side, narrower, & narrower, till it have touched the point of Labdoides, where these two sides meet. Two other, from the heel of the same Suture, 
Col. Lib. 1. ca 5.  stretch forth after. Os mamillar●…, and downwards, till they come to the line or Suture 
Aristotle falsely imagined the hinder part of the head to be ●…ptie.  that severeth Occiput from Sphenoidis: by benefit of which transuerse deduction of the same Suture, is necessarily made the u side to Occiput. But this note, 
Occiput consists of five sides, Galen saith but three.  that as this bone in the hinder part of the head, in people of strengthened years, is all one, and undivided: so in young children, into four or five parts, yea sometime 
The description of the ●…des of Occiput.  into 〈◊〉. distinguished. Beyond all this, this bone hath in it, the most notable hole of all the bones of the head, made for the going forth of the spinal mary: 
Note.  In which hole, appeareth four separations, or divisions, so that it seemeth to be 
Occiput in children doth consist some time of u sometime of seven. bone. The utility of the divided Occiput children.  divided into four parts: from among whose spaces floweth a Cartilege, which, after the manner of a Ligament, connecteth the head to the first and second Vertebre, whereby the same, being of so great quantity and weight, might more firmly be bond and obligated, to those small bones and turning joints of the neck: of which Ligamentes, we have entreated more abundantly otherwhere. Finally, 
Two Prominent parts in Occiput their form, and why they were so made.  this is to be noted, from the sides of this hole proceed two sweilynges, or prominent portions, which are covered with a Cartilege, being unto them as a crust: wherefore they are not sharp, but made so for the purpose, to be let into the cavities of the first Vertebre, for the better constituting of the head his articulation.  
The fourth bone is Os frontis which is simply and only one (unless it be otherwise in such Scalps, as have the Sagittall Suture descending down to the 
Os ' frontis to a simple bone.  top of the nose, which (I say) is seldom found. Therefore, this we call the Circumscription 
When Os frontis is two.  of Os frontis, when it is found one and undivided. First, it is separate 
The circumscription of Os frontis.  from the Bones of the fore part, or Sinciput, by the coronal Suture: Next, from the Cuneall bone, by the uj. Suture: Thirdly, severed by the seven. Suture, from the viij. bone of the head: Lastly from the Cuneall bone, as also from the upper jaw, by the intercision of that Sea●…e, which rising from the hollows of the temples, pierceth, through the middle seats of the eyes, even to the top of the nose: where the eye brows end. This bone of the forehead is (after a certain 
Where Os frontis is most thin.  manner) round, and no where so thin, as where it constituteth the upper region of the holes of the eyes, and meeteth with the viij. bone of the head. But this note that I will tell you, which Galen (as far as I have read) never made mention 
A large 〈◊〉 above the eye brows in Os frontis which Galen known not.  of. Above the top of the nose, where the same is committed to Os frontis, this bone of the forehead holloweth itself, on each side, both where it maketh the upper region of the eyes, as also prominently constituteth the brows, and seemeth, as if it were lined with a thin scale: between which, and the outer Solid side 
The use of that cau●…tie in Os frontis.  of Os frontis, these cavities run, after the manner of this figure) (, to the containing of air, as Vesalius, and Collumbus have imagined. Whereby it appeareth, in 
Cap. 6.  this place, to be, by reason of such celles, most thick: but yet in the space above, 
Cap. 5.  and between them, it is most Solid, thick, & firm, as also more infirm; thin, 
Why the bone of the forehead is towards the Sagittal Suture thumer.  and weak, where it is committed to the Sagittall Suture, & upper bones of the head: because there it is in infant's Membraneous, as before is spoken of that portion of Sinciput, that bordereth upon the coronal Suture. 
The bones of the temples.   
After this, follow the bones of the temples, which, in their upper part, that is towards the Sagittall Suture, are equally circumscribed with scaly Agglutinations. But behind, with the parts or additions of the Suture Labdoidis, and with the uj. Seam, which severeth their lower parts from Sphenoidis, and severeth their Anterior part from the upper jaw, and on Os frontis bordered. These 
The figure of the temporal bones.  bones (whosoever saith the contrary, as Galen that accounted them iij. square) are notwithstanding most properly to be termed Circular, or Round compassed, for so they show most in the Superior part. Only their form is obscured by many Processes. The first of which, are the Mamillar Processes, dependant like 
The Etymology of the Mammillar Process.  unto the broken brows of banks, hanging down, but bear their names for representing the fashion of Tetes in a cows udder, called therefore of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which processes serve not only to the insertion of Muscles, but that 
The uses of the Mamillar Process. The Mammillar Process is hollow, and why.  in them also might be contained most excellently, a large cavitie, to the Organ of hearing exceeding necessary. Wherefore you shall ever find it void and empty, running in with divers caves, and privy corners. Moreover not far from this, 
The Process called Styloides.  brusteth forth, from the foundations of these two bones, two other processes notable, which are not only very small, but also long, and hard, endued with many 
This Process hath di●…ers names, as Belonoides, Graphoides, Styloides and Plectron.  names, for the divers kinds of shapes, whereto they are likened. As 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after the Image of a needle: others, for the similitude of a writing Tables pen, have named it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. or, for the likeness of a cocks spur (which in my opinion is of all rest nearest unto the mark) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, although Styloides most of all is used. And these stiliforme, or spurrelike processes are prominent next under Mammillares, stretching obliquely forwards, & pointing as 
The manner of the sputlike Process The description of the third Process of the temporal bone.  it were to the Anterior reslection of the neither jaw, where it is called the Chin. The third Process of the temporal bone maketh a portion of Os iugale, wynding out crookedly, from the neither part of Temporale, where it maketh somewhat a slender reslection, the more aptly to meet with the jugal bone. And more than 
Loco Citato.  these Vesal●…s never remembered. But Realdus Collumbus, a famous man to be remembered, 
The commends the industry of Realdus Collumbus  who, in these matters Anathomicall by his explorative indagation, seemeth to have sifted a mite, and cloven a hear, hath not so let slip, or wi●…cked 
The fourth Procelse of the temporal bone.  at the fourth process, which beginning n●…re unto the root of the stiliformed, swelleth out long into the inner part of the head, in the which is made that noble Laberinthe, resonant to the reflecting air of every noise: which we will hereafter, with more requisite prolixity, decyffre. But to make the third process recited, 
A more plain explication of the third Process.  better known, and more manifest to your intellection, you shall note, that when it rises from the Anterior part of the Organ of hearing, it stretcheth not directly along by the sides of the temporal bone, but crooketh up, toward the jugal bone, in Circular sort, not unlike the arch of a Bridge, under which, subentreth, the hollow of the temples, and to the beginning of which process, is the bone of the neither jaw Coarticulated. For under the rising of the process, 
The cavitie whe●… to that neither 〈◊〉 is Articulate.  near to that auditory passage, is a cavitie, deeply incrased with a Cartilege, whereunto is inserted, that longer process of the neither jaw: And thus much of the processes, from the temporal bones, prominent. Which bones are, (towards their foundation, and lower parts) anfractuous, rough, and stony like, compared therefore to rough and stony, banks, whereby they obtain of the Greeks this name 
Why that Greeks call these Bones 〈◊〉.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the same cause. Contrariwise, above, and in their upper parts, light, and most thin, especially in such places as the temporal Muscles are spread: 
The providence of nature in creating the temporal Bones.  but, together with their thinness, nature hath granted them to be sufficient hard, so that (●…ithout great peril of life) they may not be broken.  
The seven. bone of the head showeth divers fourmes and fashions, wherefore the 
The seventh bone of the head called the Cuneall bone.  Grecians thought good to call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is to say, Os Cuneiforme, or Cuneale: since that between the bones of the head, and upper jaw, 
What is called B●…re.  it is intruded like a wedge. The barbarous sort call it Basillare, because it substrateth the brain, no otherwise then a ground or foundation thereto. For in the 
The description of this Cun●…all bone or Sphenoides.  midst of the foundation or ground of the brain, it sitteth, compassed about withthe uj. Suture, which comprehendeth in it this whole bone: beside the fore part, where it endeth at the viij. Seam. But in the same seat it is thick, containing 
The 〈◊〉 or cave of Sphenoides.  within it a hollow cave, which is all one with the cavitie of Os frontis, in which we have said the air drawn by the nostrils, to be retained, until it slide from thence into this hollow place: the matter of which, helpeth the brain in forging animal spirits, if Collumbus his opinion newly invented, in that respect, be 
A new opinion of the A●…mall spirits.  any thing credible, as will more at large hereafter, when we come to the animal History, appear. This den or hollow cave is large, and commonly vacant in all people, though in some (perhaps) you shall see it replete with a certain Spongy kind of substance. The cover thereof is a hard and thick scale, which Galen likeneth to a searce, as though it were full of holes, to strain the moist matter of the brain: which Collumbus utterly denieth. But this note, that he 
Cap. supra.  saith, in the midst of the inner part of the skull this bone hath a certain proper 
The Cell in Sphenoides.  Cell or corner, in which for the purpose, is a Glandule aptly sited to receive 
The Glandule receiving phlegm.  the same humidity, which thence afterward, maketh recourse unto the Palate and nostrils, the ways of which one, have sufficient scope into the other, as shallbe said. Moreover the sides of this bone, where it beholdeth the hollows of the temples, have two parts, inwardly hollow, but outwardly convexed, or embossed. Finally in the outward part of this bone at the foundation of the skull where the teeth called Grinders are fastened, are four Processes, that is to say, on each 
The Processes of the C●…neall bone called 〈◊〉 Whence spring the Muscles that shut the mouth.  side two, spreading like unto the wings of Bats, called therefore by the Greekish name, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the midst of these processes is a deep cavitie whence arise the Muscles that serve to shut the mouth.  
The eight bone of the head is placed about the middle of the foundation of Os 
The de●…neation of the viij. bone of the head.  front is, seiungated from the Cuneale bone, in the inner seat of the skull, by the seven. Suture: but outwardly ending at the second and third bone of the upper jaw. And besides the hedge or division of the nostrils that it maketh, it stretcheth no less, to the constitution of the seat of the smelling Organs: for the which cause 
Why the viij, bone is full of holes.  of smelling, it is diversly distinct with many little holes, and of his own substance thin. Wherefore it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the likeness of the thing, being 
The bone Ithmoides and why it is so called.  a Searse that it aptly representeth: by virtue of the which, since we naturally receive the Faculty of smelling, we must gather thus the ground of our argument, that a man loseth the same, or at jest hath it dully, labouring in continual distillations 
The reason why in ye●…sease called Co●… the sense of smelling is lost.  of the head, and Coriza. For thereby these holes are stopped, and the spirits detained, so that the savour of nothing can be conveyed in, or at lestwise, sensibly discerned and judged. Galen saith these holes are liker the cells of a 
Lib. 8. de Vs. part.  sponge, because they are crooked: affirming that Dura Membrana is also accordingly perforated. Neither (saith he) is it only a servant for the receipt of savours, but also an officer, to unbourden the brain of Phlegmatic excrements. Which, neither could be avoided through those holes, neither any vapour of smell ascend, unless nature did purvey the same, both by inspiration, and expiration. 
How that sauo●…ts are discerned.  For by the sliding in and receipt of inspiration, is moved the dignotion of savours, and again by the force of expiration, excretion of superfluities is made: the vehemency 
How supersl●…ities are purged.  of the spirits haling out with them the noisome excrements. In the middle region of this bone, goeth out a high and thin Process, severing that passage into two parts or sides, where the instruments of smelling are situated: 
How the hedge or partition in the nose is made.  which also into the nostrils descending, constituteth the hedge, or partition of the nose.  
After this manner be the bones of the head naturally, & divisibly construed. But 
Lib. 9 Vs. part.  Galen thinketh not good to number this bone among the parts of the head, but of the nostrils: if Fuchsius conjecture, in explicating this hard and depraved place (as he termeth it) of Galen, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. be acceptable. As 
Fuchs. Lib. 1. cap. 10.  they that be disposed to prove may read in the x. Chap. of his first book.  
BUt among the bones of the body, there are certain destitute of proper circumscriptions & ends, which nevertheless are of the expert Anathomistes described, 
The jugal bone is both a portion of the bones of the head and of the upper jaw.  even as though they were peculiar bones: neither not unworthily among the number of the rest accounted. Of which sort, is the bone called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin jugale: for as much as they are the parts of two Bones, yoked together: being constituted of two processes: whereof the one springeth 
Col. Lib. 1. cap. 6.  from the upper jaw, under the small corner of the eye, and the other from 
The description of the jugal bone.  that part of the temple bones, where the auditory hole is sited. These two processes meeting after a superinflected manner, are converted and knit together by an obliqne Suture. And so fashioneth one bone, like unto a yoke, or rather a bridge, 
The first utility of the jugal bone.  as I said before. Which is (as it were) a propugnacle, decreed by nature for the safe lodging of the temporal Muscle. Wherefore by bounching or heaving outward, it maketh for the purpose a hollow passage underneath it, not being of itself soft to receive injury lightly, but hard, strong, and almost Solid, to repulse each damage boldly. Nor yet altogether in itself destitute of hollowness. Wherein 
The jugal bone wanteth not his mercy, and therefore hath some hollows.  Vesalius is of Collumbus reproved, for affirming the hollow portion of this bone to be void of mary altogether. And in giving this reprehension to Vesalius, of necessity he biteth Galen, who saith, for as much as it moveth not, neither 
Galen Vs. part. 11.  hath it need by hollowness to he made lighter: but is strong, thick, and solid, void of mary. Leon●…rdus Fuchsius speaketh much of the great providence of 
Lib. 1. cap. 8.  nature used, in placing the temporal Muscle under this jugal coagmentation. 
The dangers that ensue by the hurt of the temporal Muscle.  For among all other Muscles, chief this (if it be hurt) causeth (saith he) convulsions, fevers, caros, & dotage, for the vicinity of the brain, which only the bone and membrans parteth, and of the original production of sinews, of whose Surcles, 
Why such dangers are their incident.  it enjoyeth often the sensibilitie, as in copious order shall hereafter be said. Beyond all this, the Jugal bone bone was framed for a second use, and utility. 
The second utility of the Jugal bone.  That from him might proceed, and depend the mansorious, or eating Muscle. As other where is noted.  
BUt before we take in hand to treat of the bones of the upper jaw, whilst yet 
Of the Ossicles or little Bones sited in the Organ of hearing.  opportunity is offered, let us a little discourse the Ossicles, & little bones of the Auditory organ. Of which, all the old writers before the time of Vesalius, were either ignorant, or else neglected to writ. And of these little Bones, the later 
Galen known not these Ossicles. The number of these Ossicles.  writers that have invented them, have numbered two and of them only made their descriptions. But Realdus Collumbus, since that time, a man no less expert 
To those two which 〈◊〉. invented Collumbus hath added a third.  than learned, hath by his singular industry, and narrow search, found (as he reporteth) a third among the rest. Which three orderly to decyffer, consider that, among the bones of temples, there is a certain process (as I touched before) at the foundation of the brain going forth, & extended after the manner of a beam, 
Where these Ossicles are found.  with a sharp end, which is within hollow, like a cave or crooked Laberinthe, about the middle region whereof, are these Ossicles annexed to their Membrans. 
The Ossicles of the organ of hearing are wrapped in Membran.  The way unto them is by the Auditory passage. Of which, the first that appeareth in the Interior part of the hole, is a little long one, not unlike the bone of the 
The figure of the first Ossicle.  thigh, although in consideration of the end of the thigh, somewhat unlike: neither is the head thereof depressed, but sharp pointed: this is of the one part. But in the other part, it hath a head long, and round. Furthermore it hath two Processes, like those which in the thigh we call the Rotatorie Processes: the sharp and slender part thereof, is fastened in a slender Membran, which reacheth both to it, and that likewise that followeth. The other part, which is thicker, and endued with a head, serveth to shake the same Membran after the manner of a Timpan, 
The use of the head of the first Ossicle Wherefore the first Ossicle is called a Mallet.  as the authors term it. Wherefore it is called a Mallet or Hammer: not for the likeness, but the office sake:  
Even as the other that followeth, they will attribute to the similitude of a 
Why the second Ossicle is called a Stedte.  steady, or anueld, for that it serveth in like turn, receiving the motion or stroke (after a certain strange order) of the Mallet lately declared. And this is the second Ossicle, called by the name of a steady or anueld: being somewhat thick 
The description of the second Ossicle  in the upper part, which showeth the plain part of a steady, and endeth in two slender and sharp Processes, as it were two legs: of the which, one is sent to the third bone (which Collumbus hath added and not superstitiously invented) being in the said Membran above recited, & to the other serving, detained, and placed. This he compareth, for the likeness of the thing, having two roots, one longer 
The second is in figure like to one of the Stynders. The use of these two Ossicles in the Organ of hearing.  and slenderer, an other thicker & shorter, to one of the teeth called Grynders: not depraving it of the other name, for the office sake. Neither rashly hath nature ordained these ij. bones or rather Ossicles, so in their thicker part to respect, & meet together. For when by the motion of the air, hearing happeneth, the stroke thereof is brought in through the passage, to these little bones: by which again is made a certain repercussion, to the discerning of the second that is made, by which means it is judged. Wherefore it is requisite, that by the yielding of the Membran 
How heating happeneth.  these bones should move, and knock together. As when the first bone, percussed by the stroke of the air, repercuteth the other in manner of a mallet: Wherefore the second that suffereth this, is endued with the name, and office of a steady: and where they are knit together, a crusty Cartilege doth cover them.  
The third, which only Collumbus mentioneth, lieth in a certain little Cell 
Cap. 7.  somewhat round, within the Auditory cavitie. Wherefore it must needs also be 
The situation of the third Ossicle of hearing 〈◊〉 by Collumbus.  appertinent to the Organ of hearing: it is both hollow, and also notably perforated, imitating the figure of a Stirrup: only in this differing, that it wanteth those holes, that Stirropes have to be bond thereby to their saddles. But in stead 
The third Ossicle is compared to a Stirrup.  thereof, it bearcth out a certain round head which approacheth the process of the bone called the Steady. Wherefore, when these little Ossicles among themselves are conjoined, and colligated after this manner, it is no case doubtful, to dame 
That these three Ossicles serve to the Organ of hearing.  them all serviceable to the Organ of hearing. Neither is there any question to the contrary in that to be demanded. But this we must note, that whereas Vesalius affirmeth them, because of their likeness, Solid: Collumbus contrarily, will have them Concavous and hollow, according to their fashion in bigness, and litlenes. That is, that they be inwardly Porie, or Spongy, containing like their proportion, a small quantity of mary: especially the first 〈◊〉. but the third, for the exceeding 
The Ossicles of hearing are 〈◊〉 Solid, the third excepted.  tenuitie, to be Solid, he in no wise denieth. If any man be desirous to observe 〈◊〉 administration of these Ossicles, we are taught to severe the bones of the 
The administration of the Ossicles of hearing.  Auditory passage lightly, and divide or cut them by little & little, so that semblably (as it were in scraping sort) opening the way, till the cavitie be uncovered, and that you come unto the middle region (almost) of that Cell, nigh the Membran which there covereth and filleth the little corners of that cavitie, you shall see with small search, the form and manner of the thing before described. And 
The description of the upper 〈◊〉 promised.  this is sufficient, to certify you of the small Ossicles, or little Bones of the Auditory Organ. 
Lib. 3. de Oss.   
NOw we will convert our talk to the fashion, making, and construction of 
Why the upper jaw is not made of one only bone Col. Lib. cap. 8.  the upper jaw, called of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which, as testifieth Galen, consists not of one only bone, but of many, whereby the better it 
The explication of the upper jaw is difficult.  may endure, & not to be altogether afflicted by the annoyance of some one part. Col. therefore saith, the upper jaw is easy by the pointing of the finger to be demonstrated, but no bone or part more difficult than it to explicate in words: in 
The Crocodile moveth his upper jaw.  respect of the manner and figure, how many, and with what bones it is made: as also how it is from the other parts of the head distinguished. But first note that the upper jaw, amongst all kind of creatures, is exempt from natural motion, the Crocodile excepted: whose upper jaw is only movable, but the neither still 
Collumbus first 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 say to move either of the jaws  at rest: and the Popiniaye, who not only moveth both at once, but separately also one after an other: which is notable truly to be observed, if we searchyngly inquire amongst the deepest secrets of nature: since that one kind of creature varieth from all others so plainly, and in such a notable point. But only thus, as says the aforenamed Author, we must content ourselves to see the effect: although we be ignorant of the cause. And very vain it were to contend upon the 
Why the upper jaw of man was not made to move.  upper jaw of man, for want of motion, or to search the cause why (like to the Crocodile) it stirreth not: since no commodity (but in ridiculous manner to defourme the face of man) might ensue by contraction, and of ugly wrinkles appearance, which of necessity must corrupt the form of the countenance, being now to the beholders so acceptable, and pleasant. But to our matter. 
In the creating of 〈◊〉 nature had care of the comely form.   
Realdus Collumbus accounteth not sufficient, the reason I did lately extract from Galen. Which is, that the upper jaw should not only be made of one bone, but of many, jest annoyance in one part might bring disturbance to all the rest. But 
A second cause why the upper jaw was not made of one bone only.  also (saith he) to the end that by being made of many, the Ligamentes produced from his Sutures, might enter the construction of the Muscles, to make their beginning more firm and sure: in like sort, as in other places, they also are confirmed by the Ligamentes, from Appendances proceeding. Fuchsius writeth thus 
Lib. r. cap. xij.  that it were necessary the upper jaw should be of many Bones constitute, because 
A third cause why the upper jaw is made of many bones.  it is not every where of like Solidity & thickness, but here gristelly, there Solid, and in that place Spongy.  
To give you an apt number, of how many Bones this superior jaw is naturally 
Of the 〈◊〉 of the bones of the upper jaw.  construed, I am half astonied. For neither (as I confess) could I find at any time to be satisfied myself therein, nor amongst authorities, such congruent 
This 〈◊〉 standeth upon no deep point.  opinions as might incite me to subscribe unto: only as it is said I will set down, take and leave at your pleasure. Besides that Galen in divers places, hath diversisied 
In introducto●…io s●…e Medico.  his own opinions, yet at length both he, and Vesalius after him have consented, 
●…ib. 11. de V●…. part. Lib. de Oss. cap. 1.  to make the number of these Bones xij. that is to say, on each side six. But Realdus saith xiij. as he hath ever observed: that is u on either side, and one odd. 
Vesal. ●…b. 1. cap. 9 Reald. Col. Lib 1. cap. 8.  Which is last of all to be declared: but first note how these bones by three notab●…. 
The description of of the bones of the upper jaw in general.  Seams, are separated from the bones of the head. First by the uj. which downward from the extremity of the coronal Seam, is carried under jugale to the extreme teeth, and ended at the Palate. Then by the viij. Seam, which, beginning at the hollows of the temples, and creeping upward, overthwartly divideth the face in the top of the nose. Last of all with that short & obliqne Seam, ●…rewith those two Processes are connitted together which constitute the bone placed 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the the bones of the upper jaw.  over the temporal Muscle, called jugale. These bones so separately have their circumscriptions after this sort.  
The first, whose fashion is divers, is connitted to the joining and meeting of 
The first bone of the upper jaw.  four others. For in the hinder part it sendeth forth a Process, which fashioneth the one portion of the jugal bone, being conjoined by an obliqne Suture (as we have said before) to the Process produced from the temporal bone. Afterwards, in the hollows of the temples, by the benefit of the Cuneiformed or Cuncall bone, it is connitted to the uj. Suture, thence again, downwards reflected to the hi●…most teeth. It complecteth also part of the brow, & seat of the eye in the upper 
Vesal. ibid.  part. But in the neither part, with a notable largeness, fastened to that fourth bone with a Suture evident in three places. That is to say, in the hollow of the temples under the jugal bone: again in the fore region of the jaw, near the cheek: & in the lower seat of the eye. And thus to say briefly with shorter circumstance. This first bone, is first connitted to the temporal Process in the jugal part, secondly, to the Cuneiformed bone, Thirdly to the bone of the forehead, & fourthly, to the fourth of the same jaw.  
The second bone of the upper jaw is of all the rest smallest, and like a thin 
Col. ibid.  scale, in the inner or greater corner of the eye consisting: where lieth a little piece 
The description of the second bone of the upper jaw.  of flesh, which was created for this purpose, that the pituitous excrements expurged from the head unto the eyes, might thereby be expressed to the nostrils. There groweth those abscesses which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which, being neglected 
Where the disease called 〈◊〉 chanceth.  in Chirurgicall administration, exchaungeth to a lachrimall Fistule, penetrating this bone. Galen saith the excremental purgyngs of the brain, are received 
●…b. 10. Vs. part. cap. 11.  by this piece of flesh in this angle sited: to the end they might not fall unto the 
How the excre●…entes of the brain fall to the ●…ostrels.  cheeks, but be intruded to the nostrils. This little bone is ended in the upper part at the viij. Suture, which is often said to divide Os frontis from the upper jaw: being here connitted by the intercission of that Suture, to the bone of the forehead: from which Seam, an other likewise after the hinder side of this Ossicle, descendeth: 
Vesal. ibid.  which creeping by the inferior parts of the Ossicle, speedily also ascendeth, through the Anteriour side thereof upwards, to the same Suture, that divideth the upper jaw from the bone of the forehead. To say briefly, therefore, this third bone meeteth in the upper part with Os frontis, in the hinder part with the third bone of the jaw, but in the inferior, and Anteriour part, it is together with the fourth bone of the jaw.  
The third, which Galen calleth Os malae, is greater than the rest, but of strange 
The third bone of the upper jaw Col. ibid.  form, and diversity Seamed. This conteiveth and in it holdeth all the teeth on the upper side. Wherein with Collumbus, we must needs reprehend Galen, who 
Vs. ●…ut. 11.  hath exempted from these, the foremost called the Incissorie teeth: as though between 
〈◊〉 reproved in his descriptions of the bone of the cheek.  the Incissorie, and Dog teeth, were some interceptive Seam recurrent, which, as the same Collumbus affirmeth, is in Apes, & Dogs only to be found. 
Col. 〈◊〉.  
The borders of the cheek bone.  But this third bone truly is distinguished from the first bone of the jaw, by the common Suture, creeping through the midst of the face, under the eye liddes●…, into the roundel of the eye: where we say, the first bone recited is connitted to this third: upwardly it is seiungated from Os frontis by the viij. Suture. In the inner angle of the eye, it differeth from the second bone by the line, that compasseth all that Ossicle. But in what part it beholdeth the nose, it disjoineth from the bones thereof by the Suture from the viij. deseending: and under the Palate, from that bone which we will call and number for the fift, by a great & notable Seam, which marcheth overthwartly (saith Realdus) through the Palate: where also you may find the line, that through the longitude of the Palate is deduced, rising upwards between the incissorie teeth unto the bottom of the nose, where the intercission of the nostrils is made: by the means of which assurgent line, this present bone is into a right and a left part divided. In children the transuerse Suture in the Palate, which overthwartly on both sides endeth at the Dog tooth, is in 
The 〈◊〉 Suture vnde●… the Palate is only in childr●…,  elder people quite abolished, so that the track thereof may not be found. Lastly upon Sphenoides or the Cuneall bone this bordreth, where the uj. Suture, after it hath divided the first bone from the temporalles, departeth into a large cavitie, where it is dissipated & wasted, until it approach near to the outer teeth. Besides all this, and that it is in divers places spongeous and perforated, this third bone 
The sub●…asice of the check bone.  or Os malae, whereof we make this relation, containeth in itself a very large cavitie, tenderly walled on each side with thin scally bones, for no other purpose than 
The large cavitie of the check bone and to what use.  for lightness so ordained of nature: so far as hitherto is noted. By these Bones hitherto described we may gather: what bones do necessarily come to that constituting 
Of what bone●… the seat of the eye consists.  of the seat of the eye. For Os frontis maketh the upper part, and the half of the inner angle: the rest of it is added by a portion of the third bone, which is joined with the Bones of the nose: the inferior, and outer corner the first bone wholly layeth. In that appertaineth to the interior part of the eye, the second bone, Ithmoides, and the Cuneall bone do minister their material aid the which seat o●… the eye, because it is exculped round, the junior sort do call a Roundell.  
The fourth bone of the upper jaw Collumbus calleth that, with Vesalius writeth for the uj. which occupyeng no small scope, admitteth the distinction of that 
Cap. 8.  Suture, which we have named to cut the Palate overthwartly, ending where the 
Cap. 1.  
What is the iii●…. bone of the upper jaw, and the description thereof.  nostrils stretch into the jaws. It is divided furthermore with the Cuneall Processes, which we have compared to the wings of Bats: by the benefit of the uj. Suture running to the insides of the teeth. 
The Processes of Ithmoid●…s like the wyng●… of bats.   
The fift bone constituteth the upper part of the nose, which is the true bonye part, being double, but in the lower part is gristely: wherefore neither stroke, nor 
The 〈◊〉 bone o●… the upper jaw.  fall, may show any such rigour thereto (although it be very incident to such casualties) as if it had been otherwise made of bonny construction. Therefore that part 
The utility of the Cartilaginous construction of the nostrils.  of the nose that is bonny, is by a middle Seam to a right and left part distinguished, being connitted to Os frontis between the brows by the viij. Seam, often before mentioned: but in departing downward on either part, it is joined with the third bone by the common Suture of both. Again in the inner part, where both 
The end of the fift bone.  these bones are united with the common line, they cleave to that division, which we have said to be part of the bone that assimulateth a searce. And thus much as touching ten of the xiij. bones of the upper jaw, for according to the description of the u rehearsed, and appertinent to one side, you have no less to attribute to the other side also, by which computation your number shallbe true.  
The x●…. bone, which it hath liked Collumbus to add, is sited above the midst 
The description of of the xj. bone of the upper 〈◊〉.  and inside of the Palate, within the straights of the nose, and is severed from that part that toucheth the head, after the whole longitude thereof, by a broad cleft, whose biforked or cloven foundation, where it is thicker, lieth to the Cuneall bone, as also extended to the constitution of the lower part of the nostrils division. Which notwithstanding (he saith) is easy to be divided. The form thereof imitateth the fashion of a plough share. 
The xj. bone is likened to a plough share without a handle, and with an indented or unequal edge.   
To these may be added a xij. and xiij. being two spongy fashioned bones collacated on the inside of the nose, where the filth is retained: and these sometime through erosion (as divers Practitioners can avouch, their patientes labouring with the Spanish disease) fall down, and are ruined. 
The Spongy bones in the nose are easily eaten away with the Spanish disease. Collumbus always found xiij. bones in the upper jaw   
I have (right willing Reader) in the delineation of these bones, imitated somewhat narrowly the judgement of Collumbus, because, in the invention of the upper jaw bones, he triumpheth over all before his time. Nevertheless, if any man of grave judgement, shall deem it needles to contend upon such scrupulous, and sharp pointed division, as this or in the like respect, I will not resist: only this I say, the truth is to be embraced, and the true inventor accordingly reverenced. Thus, the upper jaw decyffered, you note how of many bones it is construed, and so, as the right perfect Anathomiste finds sufficient travail to distinguish them aptly.  
In the neither jaw it is nothing so: for although Galen Lib. iiij. de Anatomicis 
The neither jaw is made of one bone and not two as Galen would.  administrationibus, would have it consist of two bones, as in Dogs, and other Beasts, yet it is certain that of one bone is made the neither jaw, without distinction, or dissolution: except in Children only, who by having in the utmost 
Exception that in children it is two  part of the chin a lineal ascense, perhaps incited the other opinion, of the like being also in all sorts. But to be in Children Collumbus avoucheth it expedient, 
Lib. 1. cap. 9  only for the exiture of ligaments, needful to the Muscles in those parts 
To what end the neither jaw is two in children.  adjacent. The fashion of the neither jaw is Orbicular like a half long Circle, the utmost ends whereof are ascendently reflected. Neither hath nature, as in other 
The figure of the neither jaw.  creatures, so long created it, since hands hath man to reach at need, but 
Why man's face is round.  beasts, by the length of their jaws, meetly apprehended every thing with their mouth. Correspondent to the comely figure of the face (also), is the roundness thereof, 
Why the neither jaw of beasts is so long.  whereas the heads of other beasts are more depressed, and flatted, decent for the long shape of their jaws. Hard also it behoved this neither jaw of man to be, for the strong use and actions that it hath: yet, together with the hardness, it 
Why the neither jaw consist of an hard bone.  retaineth not such Solliditie, as might be an impediment to the light and ready motion thereof, but hath on each side proper cavities with mary infarced, though (in man) not so much backwards sited, as in fourefooted creatures. And except those concaved places, the other parts are Solid, and very durable: yielding before in the thin, called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hollows, proper to the containing of Muscles. 
Wherefore serve the cavitie of the neither jaw.  At either end of this inferior jaw are two Processes, as it were ij. horns, whereof the first is slender, and pointed, receiving the tendon of the temporal Muscle: 
The ij. Processes of the neither jaw.  But the other rising with a neck, and headed, transuersly is inserted to the 
The use of the sharp Process.  angle correspondent to his proportion: being so Articulated with the bones of 
The description of the second Process.  the temples, betwixt the root of jugalis, and the Auditory hole. The head of this Process, and the cavitie it entereth, is covered with a crusty Cartilege: & betwixt 
The use of the Cartilages serving to the second Process, and his cavitie.  the hollow, and the same Process, intercideth a certain soft and movable Gristle, which serveth not only after the manner of a Ligament, to contain and hold the same in his proper Cell, but also maketh the motion of this manner knitting more easy, and swift, without meeting and fretting of the Bones. The fore part 
Why the neither jaw is rough in the fore part.  of this jaw is not only rough, whereby the Muscles there might more clevyngly grow, but also hath his proper holes for the entraunces of veins, arteries, 
The utility of his holes.  and Nerves.  
Moreover as the upper jaw, so hath this (beside those holes) very many Cells and cavities, which, how proper they are to the holding of the teeth (so necessary 
The Cells of the teeth.  instruments for the sustaining of nature) who knoweth not. These Cells (Collumbus saith) in aged people after the fall of teeth, are done away, and shut up so, that once among many other times, he reporteth he found not the places of 
When the Cells of the teeth do grow up.  two or three: so were they, and with such Solidity shut up.  
AS touching the teeth, it is certain, that the number of them in all people 
The n●…ber of the te●…h are 〈◊〉 ●…ame.  is not agreeable. For some men have xxxij. teeth, some 28 others 26. and divers diversly: the last recited Author writeth, that most commonly they are numbered 
Cold 〈◊〉. 1, cap. 10●…  32. that is, xuj. in the upper jaw, and no less in the neither. Which we will 
The number of the teeth for the mo●… part.  speak of. These xuj. on a side (therefore) are wont to be divided into three parts: that is to say, Molares, or Maxillares, Canini, and Incissorij. Which more plainly 
The division of the teeth.  to decysfre, note that the foremost four are named Incissory, as touching their offices, 
The Incisorie teeth what kind●… once & why they are made.  so ordained to cut, and make the first bit in taking of meat, being broad, flat, and sharp, like the fashion of a Chissell, broader beneath than above. Next on each side of these groweth Canini dentes, being in either of the jaws two, called 
The dog teeth their use and ●…ymologie.  so, for that they are round, and pointed as the Dogs: these break the bit first, received in by the incisorie teeth.  
Now of the Grinders, called Maxillares, or Molares, are five on each side, both 
The teeth called Grinders.  above and beneath. Which, according to their names, are also made to grynd, and fret a sunder finely the meat received into the mouth, no otherwise then as the mill stones that grind the grain, so smally these mince it in making the chewing, being for the purpose broad, hard, great, and rough: why they are rough 
Why they are tough.  who hath not the reason, since the weight and hardness of Millstones sufficeth no●…, without pecking and making rough, as often as they become smooth. So these teeth (besides) are large and great the longer to endure, and the easier (by their breadth) 
A reason of their bredthe.  to contain the meat in breaking.  
Hardness to the teeth is a most convenient property (which they have not scantly, 
Why the teeth are so ha●…d.  but plain thereby to be distinguished for all other bones in the body) not only requiring such exceeding Solidity for the swift diminishing of the meat, but principally, that to the bodies use they might detract a longer tyme. Which neither 
That hardness was not sufficient to 〈◊〉 them sau●… that they grow till the 〈◊〉 age.  would have been sufficient, had not nature providently, & right prudently foresene the same, by enlarging their growing almost perpetually: that as they daily wear, so they might daily renew, and be increased in their places. Between every tooth are evident distinctions, or hedges, ordained in the substance of the 
Gal. Lib. 5. de comed. secundum Loc.  bone. Wheresore (as we have said before) the manner of their situation in the 
The teeth are in the jaws Articulated by Gompholis.  jaws is named Gomphosis.  
It is furthermore to be considered, that the implantation of the teeth is not in one, as another showeth. For the Incissorie, & Dog teeth are simply rooted, but the Grynders not so: for they of the neither jaw have two, but the upper (commonly) 
Of the roots of the teeth.  with iij. roots are endued: sometime also (though seldom) the upper have 
The Incisory & Dog teeth are simply rooted.  four, and the neither iij. Those next unto the Dog teeth (I mean of the Grynders) above, may be found with two holes infired, then, there answerable mates 
The upper ●…rinders have always 〈◊〉 ro●…tes then the neither, and the reason why.  below have but one, and those shorter than the other: so that the superior, surmount the inferior in the length, and number of roots: because those are dependant, these ever sitting in their Cells: neither marvel though the hindmost Grinders 
Why the 〈◊〉 grinders have ●…orter holds.  have shorter holds than have the rest, considering that their use and labour is less, in Levigating the meat, or whatsoever is else received into the mouth. 
What differences are between the teeth and y● othe●… bones.   
But now to speak somewhat generally of all the teeth, we say, by the probable assertions of the best forewriters, that from all other Bones (to the parts of man's body appertinent) the teeth do plainly differ iij. manner of ways.  
First in their hardness, which we have somewhat touched before, necessary to the Comminution of meat, so be more expeditely done.  
For the second difference I infer their sensibilitie, wherein they exceed them most notably: the which proppertie (as we have hereafter in our History of 
How the teeth are made sensible.  Nerves described) they obtain, by the access of certain Surcles from the third conjugation of the Sinews of the brain, disseminated. Which, creeping in at the 
Why other bones have no sense.  roots of the teeth, give unto their substance the worthy faculty of feeling: whereas other Bones admit no portion of Nerves into them, although divers pass 
The nerves that runn●… through the bones of the skull and Vertebres give them no sensibilitie.  through them as some do through the skull and Vertebres, for the transsusion of sense into other parts. Their sensibilitie (notwithstanding) is not to be attributed to their universal parts, as those also that are already in sight, and prominent forth of the Goummes: for such places of the teeth Collumbus proveth (by the 
How much of the tooth hath sense. Why the part with in the Bumes feeleth.  testimony of his samiliar Iho. Baptista Mazzolarius) to be void of sense, and so much as is infixed within the Goummes to be perfect sensible, by virtue of the Nerve extended to that region. Wherefore their Assertions are odious, and most loathsome to answer, who fantastically feign, that all Bones are sensible, or else the teeth also destitute of any feeling: as though it were as much requisite for the Solid parts of the body, and such as, no otherwise then the frame work of a house, do support, the other members should retain as delicate sense as other parts & Organs of the body, whose functions without the same, were frustrate, for who knoweth not (as I have also other where said) how incommodious a thing 
That it behoved not the bones to feel.  it were, if the sense of feeling should be imparted to the bones: whilst so no man might endure half the vigour of his bodies motion, without intolerable pain in all parts. Contrariwise, who doteth so much as that he will not know, the 
That the teeth have sense necessarily.  transfusion of sense into the teeth to be necessarily taken: that thereby they might reveal unto the common wits each outward, or inward annoyance, which might corrupt or destroy their proper substance, either by eruption, erosion, heat, or cold, considering how needful they are to sustain nature, and how 
How the teeth are decayed.  necessary to the comely form of the countenance. And we see it happeneth (many times) that they are ruined, by such cruciable torments of Rheumatic incursions, or other like affects, that no Medicine may prevail to procure the patient's ease, till the same dolorous tooth be extirped & plucked up by the roots: at which separation, and departing from the sensible Surcles or twigs of the sinew aforesaid, 
It Nerves be inserted to the roots of the teeth, they must needs have sense.  how painful it is, I refer it to the sentence of them that have tasted the bitterness thereof. And if any man will wilfully run in such absurdity, as that he will deny the insertion of Nerves within the roots of the teeth, to be of nature ordained for any purpose, let him still lie drowned in dreaming doubts, till his senses be sopped in solitary sobs, to pine in pouting, as the Poet feyneth the transformation of Crgnus into the shape of a Swan: for none are so obstinate 
Quid. Lib. 1.  as the ignorant: the wise are always consenting unto truth. Wherefore this to them. Galen (who feeling the smart sometime himself) alloweth in the teeth 
Lib. 5. de compsecundum Lo.  not only dolour, but also pulsation. Whereto Realdus readily agreeing, professeth 
The teeth have pain and pulsation.  by public dissection to have rightly invented the cause: since to every tooth not only a Nerve, but a Ueyne also, and an Artery, are preferred: so that by virtue 
The cause of pulsation and pain how they feel & are noutished.  of the sinews the teeth feel, by the coming to of the Artery they have pulsation, and by the fellowship of the vain are nourished: whereby they continually 
The third difference between the teeth and other bones.  increase: which maketh the last of the three differences, whereby I distinguished the nature of the teeth from other bones. That is to say, that:  
They are not only nourished, but also perpetually grow: whereas the bones ever cease to enlarge after the consistence of years. Whereof every man is expert. 
How long the teeth do grow.  And according to the sentence of Galen, they augment, and are nourished the space of forty and five years. But in Lib. 5. de comp. Med. secundum loca, he saith, they increase almost the whole term of man's life. And thus much of the triple formed difference. Now I will return again to the peculiar properties of the teeth. 
How the roots of the teeth are ●…erforated, and to what end.   
Among which, it is worthy to be noted, that all the roots of the teeth are perforated, and pierced through into the Cells or Cavities within the said roots: which are very little, but most notable, to comprehend more aptly the parts, whereby they are nourished, for at these holes the teeth receive, both the vain, Artery, and Sinew lately spoken of. Which three vessels, penetrate and pierce into that little cavities and foundations of the teeth, where they are complicate, & among 
Of the Membran in the roots of 〈◊〉 teeth.  themselves beget a certain little Membran, which sometime receiveth of the Rheumatic matter that from the brain distilleth: which so often inciteth the ingent dolours, and torments of the teeth, which seldom cease to persever with 
How vehement Pains do vapp●… in the teeth.  them, as long as that Humour in the said Membran is detained: or until of the Fluxion by purging the brain, the cause be aptly consumed.  
Moreover, for somuch as appertaineth to the generation of teeth, it is worthily approved, that not at that very instant when they issue forth of the Goummes, they are engendered: but rather the root of their generation is in the infant, whilst 
That the teeth a●… 〈◊〉 ut the mothers womb although they appear not.  it is swathed in the mother's Matrice, first begun, if experience may be a testimony sufficient to satisfy us, or the authority of Collumbus credible: the which roots, or beginnings, preordained of nature for the after growing of teeth, he protesteth 
Lib. 1. cap. x.  
Collumbus tried it in new born and in such Abortures tures as came seven or viij. movethes ere bite tyme.  to have invensed many times, and so oft as he had occasion to search in children that never were extract, or brought to light, as also in Abortes, bearing short the time of xij. or viij. months.  
Furthermore, the first Dentition of children bringeth forth Appendances, 
The teeth hau●… Appendaunces which fall away.  which in Process of time (for the most part) fall away, and others with more sollisitie are produced in their places, which seldom so easily fall again. Wherefore in people of riper years I reckon no Appendances: Notwithstanding that in some, the fall of teeth are renewed at many years.  
It needeth not to be inferred, since therein experience instructeth each man sufficiently, 
The last vt●…litie of the teeth.  how greatly they avail to the modulation of speech. And that principally, the Incissorie teeth: which besides the above rehearsed, have this property: 
How we prove this last utility.  as in people full of days the like example is explained, in whom, the loss of one or ij. SATURN'S teeth, yieldeth a perpetual maim to their accustomed utterance. And this of teeth sufficeth.  
BUt since in a later Writer is expected a newer stile, and that I not only 
It will be expected that I omitt●… nothing, since I have promised the whole History of man.  profess more appertinent prolixity than the rest of our Nation, that before have travailed herein, but also to have for my guides the most princely Anathomistes of latter years: If I thus for sook, or break of my description of the head, in professing to open I should but shut, and in meaning to discover I should but 
How necessary is the knowledge of the perforations of the Scul●….  hide the light. For, as touching the Holes of the head, and such Perforated places as yield no less pleasure to the passage of Veins, Nerves, and Arteries, than they infer delight by inducing to those parts sense, nourishment, although the ancient sect of Anathomistes, and Galen himself have pretermitted occasion to 
Galen writ not of the holes in the skull, that is 〈◊〉.  interlace among their other discourses the description, and offices of these holes in the head: ●…et Vesalius giveth the onset in this enterprise: whom Collumbus hath followed: no less lauding the dexterity of his wit, and singulár invention. I therefore (finding in them both so much matter for the purpose as I could wish, and the tenor of their treatise to present such a sum of excellency, as that the ignorance of this case, bringeth forth no small obscurity to the understanding of the History of Veins, Arteries, and Nerves:) concluded with myself, to imitate 
How incommodions is the ignorance of these Perforations.  the type of their Assertions, as also (in other cases) I have written with their consents, as it seemeth worthy. Wherefore, considering that nature created the bones for the cause of the other parts of the body, as we have said, it was also 
That bones were made for the cause of other parts.  requisite, that so they might be formed, as not only the other parts might aptly be fastened unto them, but somewhere also to penetrate their substance, for their safer defence. Which nature wisely wayeng, no otherwise, then as her accustomed providence is apparent in all things, hath in the Bones diversly, here, and there scattered Holes, for the seruictable entrance of the aforesaid Vessels: 
Why the bones are 〈◊〉.  as in the bones of the head are to be described manifestly. Amongst which 
Of the holes serving to the seven. conjugation of Sinews.  briefly to enter, it behoveth first to begin at those, which serve to the seven pair of Sinews proceeding from the brain: for as much as, of all other Sinews in the body, or produced from any part else, they are most noble. 
Col. Lib. 1. cap. 11.   
In the inner seat therefore of the skull, where Os Cuneal●… is ensculpted like the manner of a seat, or stool, which is the foundation of the train: and near unto the 
The holes 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 conjugation of Nerves.  Processes' supereminent of the same seat, are two Holes forced through the same Cuneall bone, that is, a left and a right, stretching into the seats of the eyes, and into their roots penetrating, near to the sides of the inner angles. Through 
Sphenoides like a cell or seat 〈◊〉 in the foundation of the brain.  this hole on each side, issueth forth a notable great Nerve, called the Optic Sinew: whereof we have made mention in the History of the Eyes: which like unto 
The hole of the optic Sinews.  a root, is implanted into the middle of the eye, for the transporting of the visible virtue thereunto. 
Why it is called the optic Nerve.   
near to the borders of these, is a Semicircular hole, or sometime like a perfect round compass, through which is carried the second conjugation of Nerves: 
The holes 〈◊〉 to the second conjugation of Suiewes.  thence deduced through the great rift, into the eyes: inspiring the means of motion to their Muscles. This great rift is that which in the lower part of the roundel 
That the second conjugation of Sinews moveth the Muscles of the eyes.  of the eye, and towards the region of the outer corner, beneath imitateth the form of a round hole, but being in the upper part broken, is extended into a long and ample cavitie, which not only yieldeth passage to the second conjugation 
The description of the great 〈◊〉 in the lower corner of the coundell of y● ey●…, & use thereof. The way of 〈◊〉 ches from the third conjugation.  of sinews, which are disparcled for motion sake among the Muscles of the eyes, but also to other branches derived from the third pair, hence disseminated among the parts of the face: going forth by the holes ensculpted in the brows, above the inner angles. Furthermore this cleft is the seat, proper to the Muscles of the eye, which thence ●…etch their beginning, admitting Veins, and Arteries, transmitted to the eyes: and to the nourishment of the Muscles of the eyes. 
The use of the hole in the brows.   
In the inferior part also of this large cleft, where it is round, and towards the inner angle lurketh a hole, which cr●…peth as with a blind way down to the Palate, and nostrils: through which the subtle moisture of the brain, first received by the Glandulous substance sited within the roundel of the eye, slideth 
How tears 〈◊〉 engendered.  down naturally to the said nostrils, and Palate: the which liquid matter because it falls: first into the rift pertaining to the eyes, it may be conjectured the mean whereby tears are engendered. 
The hole in Sphenoides.   
Under the same rift, in a more crooked region of Sphenoides, a little space between, is discerned a hole on either side, making a crooked recoil from the seat 
The original of the muscle called Masseter or Mansorius.  of the same bone, which being after a certain manner round, is also long, s●…myng directly to stretch strait into the seat of the eye: reflecting nevertheless towards 
A branch from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Masseterall Muscles. A branch of the 〈◊〉. conjugation to the eyes to the face.  the sides where the temporal Muscle is, as also the original of the Masseterall: through which hole, a branch of the vi●…. conjugation taketh direct incurs into these Muscles, associated in like manner which part of the third conjugation, transfused through the lower part of the eyes to the face, no less mingled with the Masseterall, and Muscles of the temples.  
Beyond all this, in the same Cuneall bone is an other hole decreed, being appertinent 
another hole in the Cuneall bone. A branch of the third conjugation to the teeth and temporal Muscles.  to the afore recited parts representing the wings of Bats: through which a portion of the third pair of Nerves is transmitted to the teeth, and temporal Muscle: but not alone, nor without the company of the fourth conjugation, entering the same hole down to the tunicle of the Palate, and superior part of 
The iiij. conjugation of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the coat of the Palate, & 〈◊〉 part of the tongue.  the tongue, for the cause of tasting.  
near to this perforation or described hole, at the root of the temporal Bone (which is eminent inwardly like a beam or post, the better to contain within it the noble laberinthe of hearing, as before now we have largely touched) an other greater hole appeareth, as it were broken, rough, & unequal, tending downwards, giving issue sufficient, for the Exiture of the third conjugations portion: 
The hole 〈◊〉 to a portion of the iij. conjugation & of Vena iugularis.  whereby also no more stoppage is offered, to a branch of Uena iugularis that nourisheth the Anteriour parts.  
But departing a little aside, somewhat more towards the temporal bone, a very small Hole approacheth to the sight, which for the litlenes thereof, is many times (I mean in some Scalps) not found. Wherefore to speak thereof, in such 
A little hole which is sometime 〈◊〉.  as you shall happen to find it, note, that nature committeth thereto the safe conduct 
See the indust●…y of nature where this little 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wanting.  of slender twigs of Veins, & Arteries, to be distributed among the parts of the thick Membran of the brain. But being denied of this passage in some, with no less labour they take their way, through the large and unequal hole before described.  
From which large hole, not far, an other hole, not very conspicuous in the inner part of the skull, appeareth, and is noted by a round cavitie, and long ending at the above named hole, plainly appearing under the interior root of the stilifourmed Process, and obliquely evident or showing his way towards the 
The hole of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Anteriour parts: which aught to be the progress of the slepy Artery, whereto nature made and prepared such passage.  
In the same temporal bone a place is perforated, seeming long in the top or outer part, penetrating the laberinthe with a blind and difficult conduct, finished 
The blind hole. The fift pair of Sinews serveth sense to the Organ of hearing.  at length in the extreme region of the ear: being called the blind hole, in consideration of the obscure passage: herein maketh entrance the fift pair of Sinews of the brain, as the immediate Organ to induce the faculty of hearing.  
Under which hole, between the temporal bone, & the hinder part of the head, 
The vi. conjugation of Nerves to the bowels.  is a large and unequal hole, through which is deduced the uj. pair of Sinews: which stretching down to the bowels, make in the mean space the recurrent 
The first conjugation maketh the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which torme the voice.  Nerves, not meanly profitable to the forming of speech, as we have not forgotten in our History of Nerves. No less serviceable seemeth this hole to the jugular vain, suffering the ascense thereof for the nourishment of the brain: the which Vein also fasteneth to Dura matter being carried forth with a double winding, 
The inner jugularis nourisheth the whole brain.  and finally falls into the posterior part, the bone manifestly giving place to it, that is to say, conteinyngh profound cavitie towards the Labdall Suture, crooked after this manner. 〈◊〉  
In the bone of the hinder part of the head, near to the hole of all other, within the skull the greatest, we find one not very large, where through the seven. conjugation 
The hole to the seven. conjugation of the brain.  seeketh way: challenged partly of the tongue, partly of Larynx, and partly of the temporal Muscles.  
Now we come to the greatest hole in all the head, which being in the same 
The greatest hole in the Occiput and the use thereof.  bone as is the last recited (at lest wise among the holes of the inside of the head it appeareth as is said, but to compare it to them on the outer side of the skull, is to be esteemed scantly so ample and large as the roundel of the eye) is sited in the midst, because it hath no mate. And it is ordained of nature, for the descension of the spinall mary from the brain.  
Between Os frontis, and the midst of the viij. bone of the head named Ithmoides, 
The use of the hole between Os frontis and Ithmoides.  is a cavitie rather than a hole, where the third Cell or Ventricle of the hard Membran of the brain, is firmly settled.  
Nevertheless besides this, in the same Ithmoides, near Os frontis, are two little 
The holes of Ithmoides.  long holes or rifts, rather finishing, and fullfilling the ends of the Organs of smelling. But these not all: for in Ithmoide are yet many other little perforated places & chinks, as it were the small sifting holes of a searce, ordained aptly of nature for the purposes, which we have not in their proper places pretermitted.  
To speak of Os frontis, in the region of the brows we find two holes, on each side one, through the which, a portion of the third coniugaton of Nerves, is sent 
The holes for a portion of the 〈◊〉, to the Muscles of the forehead and eye-lids.  unto the Muscles of the forehead, and eye lides.  
In the forehead morcover, above the top of the nose, (where the skull disjoineth in such sort, as it seemeth to be efformed of two scales, outwardly, and inwardly) are contained two notable cavities, mentioned somewhat before in the 
The c●…tties in Os 〈◊〉.  circumscriptions of the bones of the head: which Cells, I have there noted to represent this proportion. They have entrance into the nostrils, and contain nothing 
In the cavities of the forehead much ●…yre, soutesyme, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sonn●….  but a Membran: except it be sometime superfluous filth, and airy sometime, as it is supposed. But surely they seem altogether vnknow●… of the ancient Anathomistes, in so far as in all my time I have read: the use of them, in retaining air, is other where to be declared. 
The holes of the 〈◊〉 bone.   
The bone of the cheek under the region of the neither eye lids, hath a round hole, which begynuing at the inner and inferior part of the roundel of the eye 
A portien of the 〈◊〉. condigation of 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of the nose and lip.  with a long and deep chink, endeth towards the region of the first tooth of the grinders: through which is transmitted a portion of the third conjugation of Sinews, delated to the Muscles of the nose, and those that constitute the lip.  
There is a large issue in the lower part of the greater angle of the eye, forged 
Whence y● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the nostrils and eyes.  between the second and third bone of the upper jaw: and here happeneth the descense of moist matter unto the nostrils, before lodged in the inner angle of the 
The place where Aeg●…ps called y● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 happeneth.  eye, where a certain Glandule (for the purpose) is priest to receive the same. In this place is engendered the lachryniall Fistule, called also Aegilops.  
But contrariwise in the exterior and lesser angle of the eye is a large rift, and 
Why the eye 〈◊〉, the ●…all 〈◊〉 may be affected.  long, partly perforating the bone of the temples, and partly of the upper jaw. Hereto is fixed the temporal Muscle: which therefore to the eye hath no small affinity. No marvel therefore if the ●…ye in dolour labouring, this Muscle sometime 
The holes in the face.  be affected also.  
In the face first we note the two holes, or roundels of eyes: which for as much 
The roundels of the eyes.  as they are sufficiently known of all men, to be unto the eyes most proper habitacles, I need not long detract the tyme.  
But somewhat lower, and between them both, are the two holes sited of the 
The holes of the ●…oss  nose, which have recourse unto the jaws, and to the ends of the Palate.  
It is known, and easily conceived, by mention made thereof before, among the bones of the head, that the jugal bone, made by the reaching over and meeting 
The ●…ugall bone like a 〈◊〉.  of two Processes, like the arch of a bridge, (as I have also compared it) maketh 
The seat of the t●…porall Muscle.  underneath it a hole, meet for the secure situation of the temporal Muscle.  
There is in like sort one hole in the middle of the Anteriour part of the Palate, meet in y● live near to the Incissorie teeth: where through not only a vain, but also an Artery pierceth. So also yieldeth way to the letting in of liquid humour, 
By what part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the moistening of the Palate.  fit to hume●…, and make moist the Membran of the Palate, which to that hole is bond, after the fashion as Dura membrana is knit to a little hole somewhat above the distance of Ithmoides.  
In the extreme end of the Palate, not far from the h●…most teeth, is found on 
〈◊〉 portion of the 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 y● 〈◊〉 of the Palate with the sense of tasting.  〈◊〉 side a hole in the fift bone, which we call the fourth of the superior jaw: the which hole is produced into two sharp corners, admitting together with a vain, and Artery, a portion of the fourth conjugation of Nerves: making the tunicle of the Palate to participate with the sense of tasting.  
Yet further, the neither jaw (which although it seemeth needless to describe 
Of the holes of that neither 〈◊〉.  the manner of holes therein situate, for as much as so particularly I have touched them before in speaking of the neither jaw: I will neverthemore think time evil spent to rehearse them again amongst the holes of the head, because part in present occasion to be revealed, and part hid, should not sound aptly to a perfect description): hath two holes on each side, those of the inner side being larger than of the outer. By which, both Veins, Arteries, and Nerves are sent to the singular 
To the roots of all the teeth is carried a Deyne, Artery, & Meru●….  roots of the teeth, with lyse, nourishment, and sense: a portion of the which Nerve goeth out unto the chin, and Muscles of the neither lip, by these two holes that be on the outer side mentioned: to find out the way of the which conjugation and portion, transmitted to the temporal Muscle, it behoveth to find 
A portion of the u con●…ugation to the temporal Muscles.  out the double hole in the foundation of the head in that part (I mean) of the seporall bone, which is next unto the Cuneall bone.  
And in the hinder root of the Process Styloides, is easily discerned a hole, by 
The hole to the Deyne and Artery for the Organ of heating.  which a vain and Artery maketh entrance to nourish the Organ of hearing. Nigh to the Mammillar Process, in the hinder part, is a way for the coming in of Veins, and Arteries: which to nourish the Bones, we accounted it no vain service.  
Besides all these notableholes, and evident to be described for the most part, let it not seem tedious unto you, to consider, that in the head and scope of the skull are yet diverse and sundry little Perforations here and there disparcled, which for 
The small Perforations in the skull are uncertain as touching their places.  there unlike being, and variable order, it seemeth a thing unpossible to make of them direct description: although it can not be denied, but their uses are exquisite: for as touching the convent of Veins and Arteries, within the inner scope and capacity of the head, and such as pass to the thick Membran: the lettyngs in, and entrance by the saydholes, as they are necessary, so unlike almost in every one. It availeth not much to remember unto you the seats, or Cells of the 
The number of te●…th ordereth the 〈◊〉 of Cells.  teeth, sufficiently discoursed before. For not, for the number of holes are made the like number of roots, in teeth, but rather that nature, for the number of the teeth, created the number of places agreeable.  
IT needeth not to be doubted since the thing is most certain, that as the frame 
The use of bones.  of bones in man are excéedyng requisite to the supporting of the members, so are they no less acceptable to the insertion of Muscles. Wherefore in the tongue (which nature created for so many good considerations, being made of such soft & fleshy substance) it were expedient to have effourmed fonie bone, whereto (most 
Why to the 〈◊〉 a 'bove was necessary.  aptly) the Muscles thereof might be affixed, and tied: as a ground work, or stabiliment to sustain the whole work. Which, provident nature (whose foresight in all things is unspeakable) perpending, and willing to make a member so serviceable, indigent, or needful of nothing to maintain the perpetuity of his action, infixed in the root thereof a bone, not fashioned after any common proportion, but so rare, as that place required most notably.  
Wherefore according to the proportion thereof, so the Grecians have named 
Hyoides 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 peculiar to the tongue.  it, that is to say, for as much as not a little it resembleth the figure of the Greek letter 〈◊〉 it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but with more contraction of speech Hyoides. It is not 
Lib. 3. cap. ult.  wanting (as Theophilus testifieth) that some have given it to name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 
It is more rightly called Ypsiloides then Lamdoïdes.  though the more injuriously: for truly it hath no such streitenes in any bought thereof, as appeareth in the fashion of the Greek letter λ. but rather (as Realdus Collumbus writeth thereof) it may be compared to the neither jaw. I will omit 
Lib. 1. cap. 〈◊〉.  to speak of the divers names, which divers Authors diversly have thereof imagined, and invented: and so, as it may not untustly be surmised, the most of them never dissected the body of man but of beasts. But to our purpose.  
Nature (as I have said) effourmed in such sort this bone Hyoides, that although 
The 〈◊〉 of Hyoides.  it be situated to the jaws, and Organ of voice, yet so that it giveth also free scope unto inspiration, and to passage of substance, both meat, and drink: 
The description of Hyoides ..  the middle Ossicle thereof is connected and knit to an other greater Ossicle in the Anteriour part towards the mouth, where it joineth with a very Ob●…use or 
The insection of the tongue to Hyoides.  blunt corner: but the hinder part thereof, which is more inward, and towards the jaws, is hollow in reslected or bowed manner. So above Gibbous, but in the inferior part hollow. And thus are the parts thereto fixed: as the Anteriour, and Superior part admitteth the insertion of the tongue, construct & made of ij. Muscles, whose small difference, is ended at a certain Process eminent in the upper part of this bone, about the midst of the bought thereof: but the hinder & lower part of this bone, being hollow and round bowed, was for the purpose fitly forged, to give place to the opening & lifting up of the little tongue: which as a door or gate 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Epiglotte.  is serviceable to Larinx: & for that cause, called of the Greeks Epiglottis. To the borders of the sides of the middle of this bone: are annexed two other with two little long Processes, having also extreme Appendances: which, with Ligaments 
Whence spring y● 〈◊〉 Muscles moving the tongue.  are fast knit unto the Superior sides of Larinx: from which Processes (no doubt) spring Muscles also, serving to the motions of the tongue. Moreover, because the strength of this bone had not been sufficient, having but this one single insertion to Larinx: nature added two other Processes, though not so large as those before described: near to which, these together arise: but in the upper part, where 
Why Hyoides hath more Processes.  〈◊〉 the greater Ossicle sited in the midst, there it is ended. For by these Processes, is Os Hyoides fast knit unto the Stilifourmed Processes, proceeding from the 
●…ow Hyoides is bond to the Processes Styloides.  Temporal bone on each side, with a notable strong Ligament: whereby it is so firmified in the midst, as to neither part it easily slippeth.  
And thus of five bones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consists: the shape, situation, and construction 
Hyoides is made of 〈◊〉. bones.  whereof (as it seemeth to every man) was so well provided for, that as it is fastened to the jaws & to Larinx, so yet it yieldeth ample scope, not only to breatthing, 
The utility of Hyoides construction.  and inspiration, but likewise to the transiture of meat and drink, as is said before. Collumbus writeth that sometime the Processes are found wanting: 
The wisdom of nature, the Processes being wanting.  as for example on one side only: whose places then nature supplieth with Ligamentes, longer extended, and stretched from the ends of the middle Ossicle, unto the Stilifourmed Processes: so as evermore her work is exactly finished. 
Col. Lib. 1. cap. 12.   
LArinx (I know not properly what English term to give it) is the top of 
Larinx is the head of Aspera Arteria.  Aspera Arteria, or the head thereof, which reacheth up unto the mouth and 
The 〈◊〉 of Larinx.  jaws: to the hinder part, and top, whereof, we have before affirmed the bone Hyoides to be implanted, and committed. This Larinx is the Organ, by which we 
The use of Larinx.  receive and put forth ●…th, as also of●… making and fourming voice: as the description thereof shall make it manifest unto you. For to the forming thereof cometh 
What parts 〈◊〉 to the making of Larinx.  not only bones (perhaps Reader thou will't marvel that I say bones, but read to the end) but also Cartilages, Ligamentes, Muscles, and Membrans: besides that I omit both Veins, 〈◊〉, and Nerves.  
The bones that come unto the construction thereof are in number u of which 
The number of the bones to Larinx.  there are two the largest, 〈◊〉 do, constitute almost the whole body of it. In the 
How these two bones meet together in the fore part.  hinder part they are largely 〈◊〉, but in the fore part united by a sharp créest, or corner: as we may make comparison, like the setting together of the ribs of a Lute: the Image of it assimulateth a Shield, such as in times past, were perhaps 
What part of Larinx is compared to a shield.  used in the wars: and are used as yet of the Turks, as Vesalius writeth: which caused the Anathomistes to call it, for the likeness of the thing, Scutalem, 
〈◊〉. 1. Cap. 38.  or Scutiformem Cartilaginem, or Peltalem, the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 
How the Processes of Larinx and Hyoides are committed together.   
The posterior part thereof both above, & beneath, putteth out from his sides two Processes, that is to say, above on each side one, and beneath on each side one: of which, the two uppermost are wont to be longer than the neithermost, and with 
The 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 bone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 call the 〈◊〉 cartilege.  Membraneous, bands, are tied to the lower sides of the Bones representing th●… shape of 〈◊〉. or Hyoides: but the inferior Processes of this same shield, are towards the posterior sides of that part, which other Anathomistes do call the 
 sec●…od unnamed Cartilege, but Collumbus maketh it the third unnamed bone: the form whereof, is like the rings, which the Parthians use to wear on their right Thumbs, when they shoot their arrows, for the more strength they purchase thereby in drawing: for in the posterior part towards the stomach, it is broader, 
Col 〈◊〉. 1. Cap. 13.  
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the third 〈◊〉 bone.  & is extended into a sharp. Furthermore the more forward that it goeth, the more also it is extenuated, & made slender, to the fourming of the aforesaid figure, thus as in the margin depaynted. It putteth forth nowhere any roughness, but only in the hinder part some necessary asperity, serving for the insertion of two Muscles there being: which from this third bone unto the iiij. and which are directly 
The asperity in the bone for the insertion of Muscles.  carried: as in the History of Muscles shallbe declared. And this same bone nature exactly compassed, to the end it might be unto Larinx as a firmament, and 
Why the iij. bone is thus 〈◊〉 compassed.  foundation, as also a certain defence, & propugnacle to the rough Artery: whose beginning it is: for unless it should join together in the inner part, neither could it be endued with such hardness: whereby danger might often ensue by swallowing any thick, or hard thing, jest it should press together the way of respiration over stretely: whereby might come to pass suffocation. everywhere (therefore) this is made a continual bone, to defend the rough Artery more strongly.  
The fourth, and fift bone of Larinx, Collumbus calleth that, which the rest have before him numbered for one, and the third Cartilege. For if as he saith you shall 
The 4. & 5. 'bove is called the 〈◊〉 Cartilege with other 〈◊〉.  behold this part, the Membrans being taken of, wherewith it is covered, you shall discern it lose & divided into two: wherefore he thought good also to distinguish it into two which rise from the top of the third bone inwards looking: for to this Tubercle, they are inarticulated and knit, and thence from the foundation thereof put forth two 〈◊〉 or wings, which are coupled to the lower region of the shield in the fore part, & constitute the rift so ●…dfull to the modulation of voice: upwards moreover they tend into ij. Processes, which are mutually 
The 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 voice.  united the right with the left, & yield the Image of a certain vessel, where with we pour out water to the washing of hands: & that chief (as I suppose) the part 
What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  of the 〈◊〉 where water runneth forth, that part therefore the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These two Ossicles are unequal, & together by a Ligament & a Cartilege united, and, by the benefit of the Membran that so plentifully is added aloft, they seem to be soft●… whereas they end in two Processes: which nature decreed 
The use of the ij. processes of the 4. and 5. bone of Larinx.  to use as certain little tongues, not only to close and shut the amplitude of Larinx, and way of the rough Artery, jest any thing (especially by vometing, that might hurt) should slip into the inner capacity thereof, and so fall into the lungs, but also that the same chink might be guided, and used to the forming of divers voices: not otherwise then as is seen in Pipes and Shawms, wherein are put certain little tongues, made of two Palates of réed: wherefore the union of 
What is call●… 〈◊〉.  these Processes constituting this little tongue, is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
To these are added one Cartilege no more to be neglected, which is in Greek 
The Epiglotte what it signifieth and the use thereof.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it goeth forth in manner like the little tongue rehearsed, & laboureth to the end that no meat, or drink slow into Larinx: and also is shut and opened, for the mutual work of inspiration, and expiration. This imitateth the 
The figure of the 〈◊〉.  fashion of a crooked little Shield, being ample and large in the Superior part, then by little and little waxing narrow, endeth at a point: and is inserted to the Anteriour and Superior part of the shield, whence it hath his beginning.  
HEre, in this description of Larinx, I imagine that surely the Reader will 
This verily will seem a s●…ge description to some.  stand as in a maze, to see that newly called a bone, which heretofore, of all Anathomistes generally before Collumbus, hath been taken & described for a Cartilege: but marvel not hereat so much, for neither hast thou cause, but rather to apply thy senses to the judgement of the thing itself: that thy own eyes conferring it with the verity of the thing, thyself also may easily become a witness in this no doubtful matter: which by these three points thou mayst easily & 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to judge of these whether they be bones 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  quickly discuss: as it were at the first sight, and those are, Colour, the consideration and assay of their hardness, and the medullous substance that inwardly annoyn●… them: which one thing especially (saith Collumbus) distinguisheth, and differeth 
Cap. Citato.  Cartilages from bones: for that the Cartilege altogether, and by the judgement 
The principal difference of the bone and the cartilege.  of all men, is destitute of any mary. And by all those iij. thou shalt prove this description very true: wherefore if (at any thing) thou standest at a marvel 
It is marvel that a thing so manifests should be omitted of such famous men.  let it be at this, & I will be thy mate, that Galen, and chiesly that worthy Vesalius have not marked it: for therein neither of them may be excused: since even in Apes (which Galen most dissected) it is to be found bonny, as Collumbus affirmeth. And 
That in apes ●…arinx is of bones.  Vesalius professyng the proper description of man's body, hath nevertheless (as it seemeth) neglected wholly the substance of this part, & yet, that he sought the La 
Lib. 1. Cap 38.  
A great likelihood that Vesal. dissected y● 〈◊〉 of man.  rinx both of man & woman, greatly appeareth, by that he proveth the Shieldlike bone (which he calleth Scutiformis Cartilago) to bear out in men more, & in greater form than in women. Again, who would judge but that he used so much diligence, as to discern the difference betwixt the Larinx of man & beasts, & therefore would describe the right, & not the other. And yet Col. (wherefore I cannot a little 
That Vesalsus dissected 〈◊〉 the Larinx of benstes.  marvel) writeth that Vesa. neglected the body of man, for this part Larinx, & dissected it of custom in beasts: yea and that in public theatres, whereat he testifieth himself often times to have been present: but of this perhaps to much, only the nature 
Nature is every where just.  in her works be not falsified: which be every where so wondered, just, & true.  
ANd that nowhere in all the parts of man's body, more exactly, and clearly manifest unto us, then in the back: the construction whereof is not so marvelous, 
The structure of the back is worthy admiration.  as laudable to the high Parent, & Progenitor of all things. Wherefore, before I go forth to describe the singular parts thereof, it shall not be only more pleasant, but also profitable unto thee (gentle Reader) first to comprehend in the depth of thy cogitation, a general sum, & brief discourse of the creation thereof: which thou shalt note to be of the Grecians nominated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Dorsum, or Spina, which our English phrase termeth the back: which unto the trunk of the body 
The composition of the Wertebres compared to the ridgbeame of a ship.  is of right a foundation, comparable to the belly, or ridgbeame of a ship, or boat: whereunto the chief studs, or posts of the frame work are mortised.  
No less needful to the life of man, is the strange construction of the back, 
Col. Lib. 1. Ca 14.  whereby the true ambulative motion of the body is obtained, forewardes, backwards, 
The effect and motions of the back.  round, or lateral reflection admitted & strait, or upright station, not denied. All which we have by the benefit of the back, nay rather, for that the back is construed of Vertebres or Spondilles most exquisitely: Which being also 
A further note in the composition of the Wettebres.  together mutually concaved, make in themselves by strict Coarticulation the close Cloysture, and safe Gallery for the Spinall mary: which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which to have been created was most needful: neither could it ootherwhere more securely have inhabited. To prove it most needful unto the 
The necessity of the back proved.  body, as every where we have professed, note this short Allegation: for we say, 
The ●…ences which the back by this structure preventeth.  if it had not been, one of these ij. inconveniences must necessarily have happened. Either all the parts of the body under the head, to have remained unmovable, or else to every part of them, Nerves from the brain should have been deduced: But if all the parts (as is said) had been frustrated of motion, than had the 
What the body were if motion wanted.  body been rather as an Image pictured of clay, or stone, than a living creature. And again if a small Nerve proceeding from the brain, should be divided, and 
How the body should be served if all Nerves proceeded from the brain.  carried into every part, with such long and unequal distances, it could not be that their force in motion should have been sufficient, nor their continuance perdurable. Wherefore, it was far better that the Spinall mary, as a river issuing from the brain his fountain, should not only be elongated after the bodies 
The necessity and use of the spinall 〈◊〉.  trunk, but also unto all the parts as it passeth, to sand proper Nerucs, as the delectable brwkes for feeling and moving. And surely so it happeneth: for the uppermost 
How the Nerves are distributed.  derivations seek not out the neither parts, neither yet do the neithermost Nerves exalt themselves to the highest journey, but each conjugation is aptly produced to the next parts: as in perusing the History of Nerves, you shall easily discern.  
sithence that the Spinall mary unto all the parts beneath the head, is as it 
The Spinall mary as an other brain.  were an other brain, it is no less behoveful that it were strongly enclosed with some hard and resistaunt muniment, to repugn all injuries, offered to so noble a part. Wherefore to commit the same to the tuition of the Spinall bones, nature 
Why nature committed the ●…ution of the Wertebres to the guarding of the Spinal mary.  not rashly hath decreed: exculping, and graving in their substances, fit holes for the descense thereof: and for that cause is the back of man conslate, and made of so many bones, for the more safe keeping: of the mary: & to fulfil (with more 
The Spinall mary the fountain of sense to the inferior part S.  facility) that manner of every motion, whereof to the neither parts, that which they contain is the immediate fountain.  
Besides all this, the Spinall mary could not endure every angular flextion, 
Why the back doth not consist of fewer bones.  nor every large and sudden motion: but if the back should have been made of large, and loose joints, neither might they have moved, without great grievance 
Large bones 〈◊〉 largely and suddenly, but thor●… bones little and easily.  and hurt: for a Coarticulation made of long bones, is for the cause of a large moving, which in such a place is requisite: but here, considering what is contained, it was far more expedient that many should be their number: to every which a little motion should appertain: so that every one of them stirring a little, of necessity 
The Wertebres being short yet many in numbe●… make sufficient motion for the b●…cke.  by that time all have done their duty, the motion is sufficient large, and also easy: therefore so, rather than two or iij. bones, reason requireth: sore by that number (we see by example in the Arms and Legs, the slextion is made Angular, and not Circular: that is to say, cornered, and not compassed: so that if the back had been in like manner, I mean of ij. or iij. bones construed, and combinated, 
The arm is of ij. bones & therefore hath a sharp cornered bowing.  great hurt, ruption, contusion, and continual compression of the Spinall mary must needs have been procured, by the daily motion of such few bones, so outrageously urged. Neither can we otherwise conjecture, but that the small number of Bones, should offer over readily occasion, upon every light motion to be dislocated, or rather Luxated: which would furthermore procure great peril of 
The place of Hipo. Lib. de. 〈◊〉.  life: the which kind of Luxation that divine Hypocrates well noting, writeth 
How the Luxati●… of the ●…etebres were to be teared.  thus, in his book De Articulis. If many Vertebres do fortune at once to be out of order, or displaced, it will be very tedious and hurtful. But if one of them be Luxated, and removed from his fellow, the case than is most pernicious: and the 
Why the luxation of one Wertebre is more perslous then of many.  reason is, that is one Vertebre be disordered, it so wresteth therewith the Spinall mary, as that it urgeth it to bow into a sharp corner, whereby it is compelled 
●…he Luxation of one Wertebre urgeth the Spinall mary into a sharp.  either to break, or be bruised: the jest of which, is pernicious in deed: and deadly, forasmuch as the nature of this mary, is endued with the nature of the brain. Whereas contrariwise many Vertebres being luxated, or forced out of course, forceth it not so straightly, but into a more blunt bowing, and Semicircled 
The mary participateth with the nature of the brain.  corner: which although it inciteth great distraction, yet not so easily (of necessity) endureth death. Wherefore I say, to prevent and forestall all perils, and 
Many Uertebres Luxated bringeth the Spinall mary into a half circle.  dangerous events (so much as might be) for the necessary, and healthful procrastination of life, the back was construct and made of so many, and so short bones, to be made free, if it might be) from such like Luxation: as also that the 
Why the back both consist of so many Wertebres Lib. de. Vs. part. Ca, 23.  bodies of the Vertebres so effectually made, might (as I said before) not swiftly but easily, neither suddenly but softly, be moved every way: for in deed they are movable, and that aptly to every side. Galen saith every thing that is upholden 
Why the superious are less than the inferior Wertebres.  or born by an other, aught to be lesser, and therefore lighter than that which upholdeth and beareth: which is the cause, that evermore the uppermost Vertebres are lesser than the neithermost. Wherefore Os Sacrun the seat of all the rest, 
Os sacrum is greater than all the other Wertebres.  likewise exceedeth them all in quantity.  
hitherto how the Vertebres are a safe dèfense for the Spinall mary: which 
The Wertebres have process●…ss.  yet (beyond all that is said) we note to have Processes, & not only to every such parts as outwardly occupy the middle region of the back (which order is a principal 
The row of the posterior Processes is called that Spine,  propugnacle to the same mary: therefore the Grecians do term it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Romans Spina,) but also other Processes, which from the sides of them are produced, 
The use of the Processes on the sides of the Uertebres.  for the cause of more ready, and greater safety: which nature (moreover) excellently willed to serve for the fixed insertion, and due implantation of Muscles. And as the lower bones are the greater, so likewise the Processes of the higher 
The Processes in length ●…tate that degrees, of the Uerte●…res.  in degr●…, are the shortest, and contrariwise: the greatness of the Vertebres, and Processes beneath are wonderful safegardes to Vena concava, and Arteria magna, 
The use of that side Processes of the Uertebres under the ribs.  in their region resident.  
But before I start from this general description, to talk of their particular proportions and parts, I esteem it not improper, to note briefly unto you the 
The Division of the back.  u parts wherinto the back is divided: whereby you may clearly account the number of the Vertebres, both proper, and improper. These are the u the 
The Uertebres of the neck are seven.  Neck, the Breast, the Loins, Os Sacrum, and Coccix .. In the Neck first are 
Of the Bre●… 12.  seven. in the Breast xij. to the Loins appertain 5. to Os Sacrum uj. the last 4. are 
Of the Loins 5.  
Of Os Sacrum 6.  of Coccix: so that by computation of all the rehearsed together, they amount to the 
Of Coccix 4.  number of xxxiij. But understand, that only twenty-three. of them are proper Vertebres: 
The number of all the Uertebres. Which and how many are proper Uertebres. Why those under Os Sacr●… are 〈◊〉 amongst that Uertebres.  by whose virtues the body is turned divers ways, and their end is (as I said before) at Os Sacrum. And those that are appertinent, or depend upon Os Sacrun, are rather for the similitude, and likeness of Vertebres, numbered amongst them, then for any office, or use that they retain like Vertebres: for those in deed are right called Vertebres, that with one kind of Articulation are together compounded: which is called Arthrodia: where as the other (therefore not proper) are united 
The difference of the Uertebres after Ar●…tulatiō. The neck is e●…de for that cause of the rough Artery.  per Symphysim: as most clearly we will endeavour henceforth to handle.  
FIrst of all we will (as order requireth) begin at the Neck, which is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which was stretched, and elongated from the body for the cause of Aspera Arteria, as Galen proveth: saying further, that the Neck 
Lib. 8. De Vs. Part.  always perisheth with the Lungs: wherefore every fish that wanteth the Lungs 
The neck is not where that Lungs are not.  is also destitute of a Neck: and contrariwise, such as have Lungs have also a Neck: and both have inspiration and expiration, by the rough Artery. Hitherto also efflation, which is the immediate matter of voice, is the action of the same 
Efflation is the matter of voice.  Artery: without the which, voice could not be made: and the upper end of which (being of the Latins called Laringa or Larynx) is the chief, and most principal 
SATURN'S the instrument of voice.  fourmer of voice. Wherefore it having such affinity with the Lungs, and serving to so notable use, it is evident that the Neck was formed for the cause 
Such creatures as want necks are domme.  thereof: and (going further) he saith also plainly, that such creatures as want their Necks are domme and mute. And Aristotle saith every creature that wanteth 
A●…stotle.  Lungs wanteth a Neck. Then sith reason leadeth us, that the head is distaunsed from the body so much in man, for the cause of Aspera Arteria, and 
Why that neck con●…steth of bones. Why the neck consists of Uertebres.  voice, and that the erection of the same Neck could not be made firm and steadfast, without the supportable ground and frameworke of Bones, neither movable, had the same been of such solid continuity, as should have resisted the mean 
Col. Lib. 1. ca 15.  of motion, which nature therefore coustrued of sundry Vertebres, you shall hear●… 
What is the neck.  what space is to be understanded by the name of Neck, and what bones appertain to the construction thereof.  
The Neck is all the part stretched forth between the Head and Shoulders, that is, from the foundation of the skull to the top of the Breast: which in that space containeth the number of seven. Vertebres, or turning joints, each one divers, 
Seven Uertebres whereof the neck doth consist and one of them diffe●…yng from another.  and different from another: that is, the first from the second, and those again differing from all that follow: but the iiij, that are from the second unto the the seventh, are above all the rest most likely figured and the seventh itself distinct from all other, as shall appear. But first is to be noted, that the Neck 
The use of the neck.  was not only ordained to the end to bear, and sustain the Head, but most especially 
The neck hath motions proper and common.  to be available to the diverse actions, & movynges thereof: which kinds are not all proper, nor all common: but some motions properly appertaining 
●…ib. ●…. Cap. 15.  to the Head, and others common, which are obtained by the movings of the 
The neck can not move without the stirring of the head.  Neck: wherefore Collumbus saith, we judge the proper moving of the Neck to be common to the Head: forasmuch as the Neck cannot move, without the stirring of the Head. Galen assigneth to the Head two peculiar motions: one is 
Two motions peculiar to the head.  by the moving of the Head forwards and backward, and the other by turning it round to the sides: which may be done, the Neck remaining quiet, or not labouring: but when the Head is greatly moved, downward, or upward, or vehemently 
How greater motions are not peculiar to the head.  inclined to the shoulders, such cannot be the proper motions of the Head: sing that they are done by that labour of the whole Neck, or otherwise cannot be. Wherefore the proper motions of the Head are brought to pass, by that means of 
By what means the proper motious of the head are made.  the first & second Vertebre: which ij. of all others, are most especially Colligate, & bond to the Head: for from many parts of Occiput floweth Ligamentes: which 
Why O●…put in ch●…ren is mad●… of many parts.  is the cause, that in Children the same is construct of many bones, and therefore hath many rifts, whence they are in the beginning produced: but time weareth them foe far forth of sight, as not only one cannot be discerned, but also every one acknowledgeth it a bone, without distinction. After this sort it is to be gathered, the Ligamentes are in Occiput engendered: that is to say, in diverse places: & 
The head is most firmly joined to the neck.  so by them annected to the first & second Vertebres, then consequently to the Neck: as neither this way, nor that way, the head may suddenly or unadvisedly slip.  
And to make you more clearly conceive in your mind, the exquisite manner of motions of the head, I will let you understand, in what sort Occiput is Articulate 
How Occiput is knit to the two fir●… Uertebres.  unto the ij. first Vertebres, as thus. In that part of Occiput, wherein nature hath ensculpted the large and ample hole for the descense (as is said) of the Spinall 
How happeneth the in●…ation and re●…ination of the head.  mary, there are towards the Anteriour part thereof, ij. Processes, or outgoing portions, that is to say, on each side of the hole one: which are received in by 
What is the process called Odontoides.  the proper cavities of the first Vertebre, made in the upper part & middle seat of the ascendent Processes thereof, by means of which Articulation, the Head is 
The description of the Articulation of the second Uertebre with the first.  now inclined, and now reclined. From the middle of the second Vertebre rises a certain round and long Process, indifferently thick, called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and for the figure and shape thereof, likened to the kind of tooth 
The industry of nature.  in man called the dog tooth: this is likewise received into the cavitie of the first 
The Ligament of the Process called a tooth, and the use thereof.  Vertebre, provided on that side also for the same purpose, excluded larger from the side of the common hole, whereby the mary is said to descend: and because the whole body of the said Vertebre, for the large compass that by this means 
How the circ●…duction of that head is brought to pass by the articulation of the second with that first Uertebre.  it is hollowed, should not be wholly privated, nor the passage for the Spinall mary marred. In the same place (therefore) nature hath in such wise lapped, and fastened to the tooth a solid Ligament, as that the coming down of the mary can neither be broken, nor in moving compressed: and yet the Articulation not left to straight, but slack enough: as it behoved, for the turning of the head on 
Gal. Lib. Vs. part. 〈◊〉  each side: which is thus brought to pass by the Dentall Process of the second 
Galen falsely supposed the inclimation of the head to be by the composion and knitting together of the first with the second Uertebre.  Vertebre, whereupon the first easily turneth.  
By this it is evident, which are the proper, and which are the common motions of the head: and how with the one, the other are made also: although to their moving, the conjunction of the Vertebres with the head is necessary. Wherein Galen is much reprehended, for attributing the inclination, and reclination of the head, to the cause of the second Vertebres moving, and of the dentiformed Process: 
That the head is not circumdu●…ed by the articulation of the head with the first Uertebre Against Galen.  so the side way turning to be brought to pass by the first Vertebres Articulation with the head: but that is not so saith Collumbus: for the first joint maketh the nodding up and down of the head, and the second the circumaction to each side: for else should the Dentall Process be deprived of his right office & function: 
Now the first Vertebre turneth upon the second as the hook upon the hinge of the door.  which only nature ordained for the turning of the head, ●…o other wise, than as the hook or hinge of a door serveth aptly to the opening thereof: and in this, he excuseth Galen no manner of way, but barely blameth him, as in hacre parum diligens: and Vesalius no less taketh part against him, opening the window of 
Galen left bore without all eccuse Vesalius invented the right use of the bentall Process to his perpetual praise.  light, on the clearer side, prospeaing the Sun, as manifestly appeareth by that is go before.  
NOw it followeth to describe orderly and particularly the Vertebres of the neck, since thus much is said of the motions of the head.  
The first Vertebre therefore of the neck is more solid, and thick, than all the bones else of the back: longwise (notwithstanding) more slender, and differing 
The body of the Verte●… is the corpulent and gross part the●…of.  very much in form from the rest, and not having any superior Process. In the Anteriour part thereof, where the body of the Vertebre should be, that is to say, the engrossed part, the side is very thin, by means of the hollow excaved 
The description of the Anteriove part of the first Vertebre.  therein for the passage of the Spinall mary. But the outer side of the same part towards the throat Protuberating, and swelling forth, purchaseth as much firm thickness, by the round compassing thereof, as it was made thinner and weaker, 
The use of the swelled or bounched part of the first Vertebre.  by the engraving on the inside of the aforesaid cavitie: which receiveth the tooth aforesaid produced from the body of the second Vertebre, which is tipped, or headed 
The use of the 〈◊〉 of the first Vertebre.  with a rusty Cartilege: to which (for Articulation sake) the like is to be observed in all other Vertebres. Besides this by diligent Annotation, you shall hi●…e 
Every Vertebre hath process both ascendent and descendent.  every Vertebre endued with Processes, both ascendent, and descendent. But in the first they are excaved, and hollowed on each side, aloft, as the Processes of Occiput are prominent, to meet and join with them, and beneath to admit the 
Why the Processes' of the first Vertebre are ●…led on both sides.  upper Processes of the second Vertebre. So that as it seemeth, the upper turning joint altogether receiveth the insertion, both of the superior, and inferior Bones thereto approprimate. From the sides likewise of the first Vertebre 
The first Vertebre receiveth one both sides but is of no bone received.  are stretched two Processes, long, and Perforated, turning for wards, and greater than are found in other, with larger holes for the transiturie of the vain, and Artery unto the skull: deriving branches from themselves, to the refreshing 
The lateral Processes of the first Vertebre.  of the Spinall mary. There are certain holes graven out of either side of the Vertebres, towards the fore face of them (the first Vertebre only excepted, for 
The use of the hole in the lateral Processes.  which therein you must look in the hinder part) the which holes, or perforations, as they are graven through the body of the Vertebre from the hole ordained for 
The holes in the sides of the Vertebress.  the Spinall mary, so do the hindermost ascendent Processes give them place: which going forewardes forthwith by their sides, directly aspecting the lateral 
The use of the holes on the syoes of the Vertebres.  Processes, have through them flowing the distinct number of coniugated Nerves from the same Spinall mary produced: where these joints are together committed, 
How almost All the Vertebres of the back are 〈◊〉 or cut where they are committed together.  you shall find them in such order incised and cut, as that one participateth or letteth in of the substance of another mutually: save that I say the first Vertebre is notable from all the rest, admitting only, but not admitted of any. The holes therefore of the first and between the first and second joint, representeth 
The difference of the first & second vertebres cavitie from the other●….  the form of a long hollow chink, and no holes: but in all others exculped out one each side round: save those in the Vertebres of the breast: which are excaved 
Of what fashion are the cavities between the Vertebres of y● bre●….  in lengthwise. To speak briefly therefore, out of the upper holes of the first Vertebre the first pair of Sinews is brought, and out of the neithermost (which are also common to the second Vertebres,) doth go the second conjugation 
The uses of the cavities of the Vertebres where they are committed 〈◊〉 together.  & so out of others other pairs, according to their number, and placing. And not only Nerves, but also the branches of Veins, and Arteries, have entrance in, and out, among these passages and holes, both to the nourishment of the Spinall mercy, and the bones of the Vertebres.  
The second turning joint (beside the tooth that rises in the midst thereof to be Articulate to Occiput as is said before) hath furthermore a body, and a Process 
The 〈◊〉 of the second Verteb●…e.  insigned in the hin●…er part thereof, far unlike all others of the neck, and the body thereof stretcheth further backwards: from whose posterior Process springeth 
The use of y● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  ij. Muscles, which to Occiput are also inserted therefore nature willed, that the first Vertebre should have no Process in the hinder part thereof, for offending 
Why the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 posterior 〈◊〉.  the rising of the said Muscles. Moreover the same posterior Process of the second Vertebre is cloven: or bifor●…ed, as are the other hinder Processes of the joints of the neck, the fit for the knitting to of the said Muscles. To 
Why y● 〈◊〉 procesie of the s●…cond 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  speak of the side, or lateral Processes of the second Vertebre, we have to note them not only shorter by far, than those of the first Vertebre, but likewise scantly 
●…he description of the Internal Processes of the second 〈◊〉.  so long as the others of the neck, neither altogether so much forwardly tending: which maketh their holes obliquely perforated, & not directly downwards as the rest. Further note, that the ascendent, and descendent Processes of these 
The 〈◊〉 Processes of the second Vertebre are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and with 〈◊〉 obliqne hole.  Vertebres, are naturally coarticulate and knit together: and that in the most of them, after one sort and order: that is, from the second Vertebre downwards: and the second itself also hath descendent Processes, not much unlike the rest: 
How the 〈◊〉 & descen●…ent Processes are ●…tre together. Descendent Processes.  the descendentes therefore (as it were) cut obliquely forwards, & somedeale therewith hollowed, do meet with the ascendentes cut obliquely or ●…opwise backwards, being likewise a little for the aforesaid hollows swelled: but neither the hollowness of the one, nor the head of the other are (for their obscurity) to be so 
Ascendent Processes.  termed plainly. But by the way, you must understand their meeting to be made 
The Processes are wyned by the 〈◊〉 of a Cartilege.  more exactly strong, by the going between of a Cartilege, crustely covering either side: so that, besides their bodies, they are united by their Processes also. Near unto these Processes are the places of those holes before mentioned, prepared 
The cavitiess made to the going out of Nerves are near to the Processes.  for the production of Nerves, and the entrance of Veins and Arteries: & if you inquire, how many Vertebres of the neck have ascendent and descendent Processes, I witness unto you five: & one descendent: that is to say more plainly, 
How many 〈◊〉 of the neck have ascendent & descendent Processess.  the u last Vertebres have both such as ascend, and also such as descend: but the first hath neither: the second only the descendent: but not one upward tending, as the rest: for that could not be permitted, but by corrupting the Circular moving of the head. Every turning joint hath his body, besides the first & uppermost, 
Wherefore the second Vertebre nath not the 〈◊〉 Process.  which hath only a light compassing proportion, being sharp bellied towards the forepartes, to supply (as before) the loss of his substance inwardly: 
Every Vertebre beside the first hath 〈◊〉 body.  the rest have manifestly their hodyes in length extended, with a certain kind of flatnes in the foreface of them, not improvidently ordained, for the near lying 
How nature 〈◊〉 with the first 〈◊〉 wanting a body.  to of Aesophagus, and Trachea Arteria: the one of which endeth at the Vertricles, the other in the Lungs. So in committing together the bodies of them, nature hath done otherwise then in the rest: for ever the neither part of the higher bone, 
The figure of the bodies of y● 〈◊〉 in the neck.  stoopeth forwards, and is received into the hollow of the upper part of the next bone: the which hollows as they are large so have they on each side as it were 
Why the bodies of the Vertebres are flat on the insyde.  banks, which I presume to compare for their likeness to a sided stool or chair: or not very obscurely to the seat of a trunk saddle. The bodies of the other six 
The bodies of the Vertebres of the neck committed together otherwise then the rest.  Vertebres (for the first in this case is exempted) have at either end Appendances, between which, thick and soft Cartilages have recourse, to give unto them more freely, the gift of easy flexion, and turning. Again, only five of them (therefore here the first and second are excepted) have this fashion proper to themselves, 
What the upper part of the bodies of the Vertebres of the neck is compared unto.  that is, that their lateral Processes are as it were cloven, or me think more properly guttured at their ends like a spout, and not biforked or cloven fully like the posterior Processes: the which places are left for the implantation of 
All the Vertebres of the neck the first 〈◊〉 have 〈◊〉.  Muscles. Directly towards these, aspect the holes (so often named) for the production of Sinews: Which are not in single sort exculped in every Vertebre, but come forth at the meeting of them, and waste the substance of both, but not alike: for they are deeper engraven: in the upper part of the lower bone, then in the inferior part of the higher bone: which unto the diligent beholders, is easy to be discerned.  
Where I have spoken generally of the Vertebres, I have not there left untouched, those iiij. between the second, and the seventh: which (as I said in the beginning) are most like one an other.  
Wherefore passing them, we find the seventh, (which is the last of the neck) 
The seven. of the neck joineth to the first Vertebre of the breast & 〈◊〉 it much.  finitimate, and next adjoining to the Vertebres of the breast: and that so, as it seemeth to participate much with the nature of them: and therefore from the superior Vertebres plainly differeth: for the posterior Processes of the four above it, are cloven, as is aforesaid, but this is whole as I have found yet Col. saith it 
The posterior Process of the seven. Vertebre is not always solid.  is most commonly otherwise. Besides this, the inferior part of the body thereof that meeteth with the first Vertebre of the brief, extendeth not downwards so obliquely 
The metting of the seven. with the first Vertebre of the breast.  as the rest, but meeteth with the top of the next body somewhat with more flat: and equal plainness. And thus much as touching the turning joints of the Neck. 
What part the common people most call that back.   
THat part of the back which constituteth the breast, being that which in deed the common sort of people call the back, for the most part consists of 
The number of the Vertebres of the breast.  xij. Vertebres, or turning joints: to every of the which, two ribs are kuit: that is to say on each side one, So that the number of them is xxiv. though semetyme 
Whereto are the cibbes fastened. The number of the ribs.  one is found wanting, or abounding: but that seldom, yet more ●…ten abounding, then wanting. 
That sometime in the number of ribs one may be abounding or one wanting.   
These of the breast do differre from the Vertebres of the neck in largeness, although the others exceed them in thickness, and solidity of substance: and their largeness was convenient: for it behoved the uppermost sustained, to bear a less scope than the uppermost sustaining. But this mark, that those that are augmented 
Of the difference between the Vertebres of the neck and that Vertebres of the breast.  with larger compass, are somuch the more of light and hollow substance: yet accept not this for all the difference between them, for besides they are discrepant both in figure, and situation from those of the neck: that is, they are neither 
Why the Vertebres of the breast are broader than of the neck.  so flat (yet I think good if. you will to except the two first of the breast) nor yet so depressed as those we have spoken of (without it be the uppermost which is most of all other like the seventh of the neck) but do proturberate round, and 
The bodies of the Vertebres by how much the greater by somuch the more fungie and light.  swell inwardly in the midst. Also the bodies of these above, and beneath, are plain, possessing each one a thick crust of Cartilege, interiect and put between them. Neither is their posterior Processes (as those of the neck) cloven, nor yet 
The figure of the bodies of the Vertebres of the breast.  their extremities broad, or round: but long and sharp, after the manner of a four squared pillar, or ancient monument called Pyramid: which being broad beneath, is squared up to the top sharpest. 
The bodies of the Vertebres of the breast plain.   
Neither are the transuerse Processes biforked or guttured, but long, and great, ending with round and thick heads: which rising also from the sides of the 
What kind one's are the posterior Processes of the Vertebres of the breast, and whereto they are compared.  Vertebres, do erect their exorture upwards, but towards their heads are reclined downward: there inner sides being hollowed: that is to say, having proper cavities to receive that heads of the ribs, are so ordained for the cause of such Articulation And those cavities are in the neither region of the first three but in the 
The transuerse Processes of the breast are not for●…ed.  upper region of the last three, the middle iiij. admit them in the midst. Contrariwise, the transuerse Processes of the xi. and xij. are not like: for to them (comprehending but the false ribs) such strong alligation, as is unto the rest, 
Where be the tanities wherein the prot●…bered heads of the ribs are settled.  was nothing so needful. Wherefore the false ribs are committed to the bodies of the Vertebres, as ready always to give scope to the guts, but with a mean, and single Articulation. All the rest are knit with most strong Ligamentes: and yet more, (to the end that their tyeng might be more firm, and steadfast) in the bodies of the Spondilles or each side, or cavities, or hollows, wrought (although not all after a manner nor like situation) to admit into them the little heads of the same ribs. But their differences in this respect be these: For the first, eleventh, and twelfth have cavities exculped in the substance, and 
What ca●…ties have the first 11. & 12. Vertebres.  midst of their bodies, whereas to all the rest, they are common to the extremities, and enter parts of them near to the holes prepared for the Sinews production.  
As touching the substance of the Vertebres, note, that the lowest and greatest 
The substance of the Vertebres.  (as is said) are rarest and most spongy above the rest, which in these of the breast is evident: so that sufficient plainly, they are in that point, from those of the neck 
What kind one's are the posterior Processes of the Vertebres of the bre●….  distinguished: Furthermore the posterior Procesles' (which throughout longitude of the back proceeding, are called the Spine) of the two last Spondilles are not (as the rest) so sharp, neither yet so long, nor slender, but broader, and rounder ended: and as they differ from their mates of the breast, so are they unlike (also) those of the Vertebres of the loins: constituted in the same row and order: 
The 12. and last of the Vertebres of the breast, what kind a one.  but most unlike all others of the back, both above and beneath, is the lowest of the three, being the xij. and last in number of the breast: which is shortest of others, and neither upwards nor downwards tending, but directly put forth. 
The 12. Verteber to be the middle of the Vertebres of the back in the body of man.   
Here now we are not to pretermit so notable a matter, as is yet to be spoken of by the xij. Vertebre, which Galen describeth for the tenth: though more truly in Dogs and Apes, in which creatures the tenth in the midst of the Vertebres 
The use & figure of the 12. Vertebre.  of the back, & as the point or axle-tree: which wholly resting, all others one ●…ch side move, which thing shall truly be proved in the xij. Vertebre os man, which 
The 12. Vertebre is on both sides 〈◊〉.  purchaceth one either side an equal kind of Articulation: that is, both above & beneath it hath Processes putting forth, that it might be on both sides received, just contrary 
The fl●…st Vertebre on both sides recesueth.  to that first Vertebre of the neck, which (as we have spoken before) on both sides receiveth. But if any man, of the variety of this Articulation more diligètly inquire 
Why one ma●…et of articulation is not to all that Vertebres of that breast.  the reason, let him consider, how that in the superior Vertebres one kind of moving is observed: but in those beneath the xij. a contrary. Wherefore a contrary manner also of articulation in respect of the inferior, is to be seen in the superior Processes. 
Now the back 〈◊〉 bowed forward.  And peradventure saith Collumbus (but o ho●…u excellently was that noted) the Articulation 
By what meaves the back is 〈◊〉 towards the hinder parts.  of the precedent Vertebres is most apt to bow the back towards the Anteriour parts: whilst the same again almost with the whose body, croocking to the posterior parts, that gift is purchased from the Vertebres of the Loins. 
How by Spondils both ascendent and descendent the Vertebres do also mere.   
Lastly these Spondils are, all by ascendent & descendent Processes committed & knit together: being obliquely cut, & intercrusted with Cartilages. The Vertebres of the neck after Gal. 13. Vs. part, have xj. Processes or produced portions: which are so in 
The number of the Processes to the Vertebres of the neck.  deed, if you account the lateral Processes double, which before I have affirmed not to be through out cloven, but rather made like a spout, or gutter of lead, which from between ij. houses conveyeth the water readily: or else but ix. as ij. ascendently prominent 
Now they may be numbered nu●…e.  in the upper part on each side of their bodies, by whose means (as I have before 
The iiij. middlemost Vertebre seemeth more worthy then the lateral to be accounted double.  compared them) the neither part of the superior sitteth in the upper part of the inferior, like as in a sided stool: ij. ascendentes, and ij. descendentes, ij. transuerse or laterals, & one backwards, being the spin or ridge: which reckon more worthy (if the trausuerse Processes be numbered two a piece) to be double accounted: especially 
The number of that Processes to the Vertebres of the breast.  the fourth middlemost: whose ends are always biforked, and divided.  
But the produced parts of the pectoral Spondilles, Vesalius witnesseth to be u in every one: as two transuerse, two ascendentes, two descendentes and the 
The transuerse Process of the 12 Vertebre appeareth in some a●… though the head thereof were divided with some vigorous 〈◊〉.  spin, or posterior Process.  
Only the xij. of the breast (in such bodies as it is found as it were confused as I not seldom have invented) hath the transuerse Processes divided, the one declining downwards, and the other reclining upwards: after the same sort as hath the Spondile following, though not so large. Which is appertinent unto 
Of the u 〈◊〉 joints of the Loins.  the Loins, which now we will speak of, whose turning joints we account in number, five: greater than all we have hitherto described, but most in substance 
Of what sub 〈◊〉 are the 〈◊〉 of the ●…yues.  puffed, and of less solidity: the upper Processes of these comprehend the cavities, whereunto the extremities of the neither, somewhat for the purpose eminent, do 
〈◊〉 super tout and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what kind of one●… so the 〈◊〉.  enter: which order is in contrary sort to the Vertebres before declared. The transuerse productions of these, as we find them much longer than the other of the breast, so, less thick, and more unlike in themselves: for the first and u hath them shorter than all the middlemost else: and the contrarictie they show in them selves 
The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 are ●…oyned cont●… to that other because of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  is after this manner: the uppermost Processes downwards bending, but the lower upwards, and the middlemost in mean betwixt both: that is, neither upward, nor downward. Wherein he challengeth boldly Vesalius, whereat I may 
The 〈◊〉 Processes.  well wonder, if so famous and approved Anathomiste as he, should in a case so easy, be found, either tried, to have no judgement, or else that he would wilfully set 
The first and fift Vertebre of the Loins.  down that he saw not. But with greater admiration I stand amazed at Collumbus, who without all manner of indifferent excusation coateth Vesalius, whilst I 
How their transne●…se Processes' 〈◊〉.  have most beholden, & have yet in my house Sceletons, by whose transuerse Processes of the Loins Vesalius assertions is verified. Notwithstanding that, I am 
Vesalius charged with 〈◊〉 as touching y●●…ddle ●…rocesses.  not ignorant what diversity may be found in divers, and that (I confess) this is no great point to dispute upon, but in the way of discourse: to dissolve the contra●… 
A 〈◊〉 if Vesalius 〈◊〉 be de ●…meo 〈◊〉 such a mat●…r.  of Authors. Chief I writ thus much for the excuse of Vesalius, because he is so apertly reproved: as though so learned a labourer in the Art of disseaing, should have by negligence set down that, which diligence never invented: 
The author 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 point never found it contrary to Vesalius.  which might not be so much, as thought of so princely Anathomist.  
Now is it to be noted, that such length in the Processes' transuerse of the Loins, 
It is no thank to me to 〈◊〉 Vesalius. his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  was ordained to be as propugnacles (in stead of little ribs) to the great vessel, or spouts, derived from the fountains of life and natural being: and not to be produced after the just length, and magnitude of the ribs: for their extension over 
The use of y● 〈◊〉 Processes of the Loins.  the region of the belly had not been convenient, neither would have given place to the labour of the Muscles, in making compression for the expelling of 
Why 〈◊〉 were not 〈◊〉 over the region of the belly as over the breast.  excrements: but in women lest of all expedient, as in the time of natural procreation, reason ratifieth. It was sufficient therefore, that the production of the lateral Processes of the Loins was such, as might only give defence to the great 
Two Processess which Vesalius known not.  Artery, and hollow vain. near unto these Processes, & not far from the holes of the Nerves, ariseth on each side one other produced portion, though far shorter 
Of what kind be the ●…osteriour 〈◊〉 of the Loins.  than the rest. Therefore in some bodies not easily discerned: which was the cause that Vesalius never invented them. Moreover the posterior Processes of the Vertebres of the Loins are neither so long and sharp, nor so much declining 
The Vertebres of the Loins have 〈◊〉.  downwards, as the superior Vertebres before decyffered, but (though not in rising so large) yet in proceeding broader, throughout their length stronger, 
What Cartilege is between y● 〈◊〉 of the Loins.  & their extremities compassed in circular sort. Also these Vertebres of the Loins have Appendances, like unto the rest, but only as they surmount in quantity, that is in magnitude above the rest, so the soft Cartilege intersited between their 
The uses of their holes before the inferior and superior Productions.  bodies, is so much the greater and thicker: their holes likewise, exculped before the superior and inferior productions, give entrance, aswell to the nutrimentall vessels, as to the transporters of sense produced from the Spinall mary. Notwithstanding we find not these holes so round as there superiors, nor more 
The differences of the holes of the Vertebres of the Loins from the others.  largely excaved in the upper side of the inferior Vertebre then in the lower part of the superior Spondill, but much larger than the holes of the breast and neck as their bodies we have said before are larger.  
Only this is common to all the Uertebres, (the first of the neck excepted) 
Col. Lib. Cap. 17.  
A thing common to all the Vertebres the first of the neck euely excepted.  that in the hinder part of the body of every Uertebre (though in the Anteriour sydeway, of the concavity for the mary) appeareth the holes ordained for the 〈◊〉 if the Nerves, and ingress of the vessels of nourishment. Finally Collumbus noteth this as a general rule in all bodies, that the posterior 〈◊〉 
That the Sp●… from the second to the last of the 〈◊〉 tendeth downward.  of the Uertebres (which row is called the Spine) from the second of the Neck, to the last of the Loins, are all tending downward. Which assertion I could never (in those bodies that I have seen, or willingly dissected) find occasion to 
The uncet. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 deserveth not to give any ●…han reproach.  subscribe unto: but always either the xij. of the breast, or else some of the Vertebres of the Loins, did tend either upward, though very obscurely, or else directly strait, I mean neither upwards, nor downwards. But to say truth, you 
The number of the 〈◊〉 of the ●…oyness.  shall find but small certainty in the form of the Processes. The number of the Processes apperteinyng to the Spondilles of the Loins are 9 that is to say, to every 
Os 〈◊〉.  one ij. transuerse, ij. sited by the sides of the holes and near to the transuerse 
Os Coccix.  
Wherefore Os 〈◊〉 is of some called Platy.  (though obscured, seen in some) ij. ascendants, ij. descendants, & lastly the Spine.  
Now it remaineth to speak of the two last parts or divisions of the back, called by the Gr●…kes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: and of the Latins Sacrum, and Coccix. 
Now contrary to 〈◊〉 is the imagination of the ignorant.  The which Sacrum, being the higher division, and beginning at the lower end of the afore described Spondilles, for the breadth and largeness thereof, is sometime 
The cause why they went about to invent to 〈◊〉 it ta●…e: so that only 〈◊〉 appeareth the ground of thi●… 〈◊〉.  called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Wherein plainly it excels all other●… Vertebres: being unto them as an ample seat and foundation. There are some, that let not to affirm the cause why this same bone was called Sacrum, to be this, for that (say they) in women it is endued with a special gift above all others: in yielding on each side from Os Ilium in time of bringing forth Child, and again forthwith closing, 
●…oc. Predict.  by the secret devise & unknown Art of Nature: without the help of any Muscle: 
The ●…logie of. Os sacrum.  but as it seemeth to me nothing at all agreeing with truth, so Gal. Vesalius, 
Lib. 1. Cap. 20.  Collumbus, & Fuchsius account it a fantastical fiction, & a feigned tale, without the 
Now Sac●…m 〈◊〉 this sense is interpreted great.  ground of reason, and quite beside the authority of the truth: for those kind of people do interpret this word Sacrum, holy. But as Realdus affirmeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be 
Homer.  
Virgil.  interpreted Sacrum, so likewise Leonardus with like learned probability, teacheth 
Gal. 〈◊〉. de Off. Cap. 〈◊〉.  us (in this sense) to take and understand Sacrum, for Magnum, that is, 
Galen described the Os sacrum of beasts.  great: as Homer in some places, writing Sacrum Mare, and Sacrum Piscem, for Magnum Mare, and Magnum Piscem, hath left us for true testimony. And Virgil. 
Col. Fuchsi. Vesal.  (for a Latin Author) hath Sacrum auri famem, for Magnam auri cupiditatem. 
Os sacrum in man consists of u or uj. bones.  Galen ascribeth to Os sacrum●… iij. bones, which the later Anathomistes flatly deny: allowing his description therein to retain and smatch of verity, save only 
In young years Os. sacrum may be divided.  in Lions, Dogs, and Apes, but it consists of u bones, and commonly of uj. say they; which in young and tender years (in deed seem loose and separated, as 
Where the traces of Commissures are observed in Os sacrum.  it were not much differing from the other Vertebres: though afterwards they so knit and cleave together, as that they seem all to make but one bone: were it not, that in their foreparts we find (as it were) the traces of Commissures. 
Why Os sacrum hath no Cartilages.  They are together committed like unto the superior Uertebres, save that (like unto the rest) they lack the interiectur of Cart●…lages, because their moving was 
How Os sacrum is accom●… amongst the number or the Vertebres.  less needful. Neither are accounted among the number of Uertebres for any other cause, then that (after a certain manner) they show a similitude of the Spondilles: for of motion (whereby they should chief be like them) they are altogether 
Why they are not true Vertebres.  frustrate. It is concluded therefore, that nature ordained this bone, not only for the upper parts to rest upon, and stay themselves, but likewise that the inferior 
The uses of Os sacrum.  bones might thereto jointly (one after another) be tied, as from their beginning: 
Why Os sacrum should be one.  and (as it was) a decree from the law of nature, that one principal bone 
Why it is situated in the 〈◊〉 of the body.  should be made, whereto all the rest should be established: for which purpose (this bone being in the midst of the body collocated, and most excellently settled) 
Os sacrum conte●…neth Spinal mary and therefore hath holes for the transmission of Neures.  none s●…eemeth more commodious, nor any so fit: being to the motions both of the superior and inferior parts no less then as a ground, or seat assistant. Neither doth Os sacrum obscurely reclude, but plain, and largely open and discover the passages on each side deseruient to the transmitting of Sinews (as it behoved) from the Spinall mary: contained in the concavity hereof, as is seen 
The Spinall mar●…y passing through O. ●…rum t●…steth of a s●…wye nature.  in other Uertebres. But here, that is being in Os sacrum, it is of thick, and like a hard substance, as that it seemeth to taste more of a Sinew substance, then of the nature of mary. Wherefore in the end, degenerating into many branches of Nerves, going backwards from the borders of Os sacrum, it is strewed diversly 
The nerves from Os sacrum to the haunches and some Muscles of the things.  in the haunches, & dissemi●…ated among the Muscles of the thighs as largely is set forth in the History of Nerves: their holes are round excaved, as much in the substance of one side, as an other: like as before I said of the Uertebres of the 
How the holes of Os sacrum are made.  Loins: and the uppermost two greatest, but the further from them the lesser: so likewise behind (for the holes of O●… sacrum do penetrate clean through the substance 
The lower that lesser are the holes.  thereof, aswell as into the concavity of the mary) they are nothing so 
The holes on both sides O●… sac●…um ●…esser with, out and greate●… within.  large as in the inside before. To describe of Os sacrum the fashion, note that the upper part of the body thereof is plain, where it meeteth with the u Uertebre of the Loins, but on each side, it stretcheth forth with a great thickness to the meeting 
The figure of O●… s●…m.  of Os Ilium: and going downward, it tendeth backwards to the middle Commissure, and so forward again: becoming more narrow, and sharp, the further 
To what use is the hollowness thereof, or the bending of O●… 〈◊〉 ●…ward.  from the top, descending to the end: whereby it is made hollow before, & bounched forth behind, in which hollow part of it the bowels is notably contained: the posterior Processes are short, & together committed as the sides. At the sides 
Where O●… 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and how.  of the three uppermost bones of Os sacrum being broad, sufficient Solid, and hallowed, are affixed and knit the prominent parts of Os Ilium one each side, which 
That O●… Sacrum and Ilium cannot 〈◊〉.  by the interuenture of Cartilages, and Ligamentes, are so safe connected and bond together, as very hardly they may be divided. Yea and that which is more, 
The last portion of the back called Cocci●….  they are sometime found grown together, so that no instrument may dissever them: which is an evident token, and plain proof in deed, that neither Os Ilium, 
How the 4. bones of Co●…cix depend upon Sac●…um.  nor Sacrum may move by any means.  
The fift and last portion of the back which heartofore we have nominated, 
Why it is called Coc●…x.  called Coccix, is construed and made of iij. Ossicles, or little bones, which depending 
Why it is called Coccix.  upon the extremity and neithermost part of Os sacrum, like a tail, is therefore 
The description of the first bone of Coccix.  of the latter writers (named Os caudae: which the Greclans call Coccix, because it somuch resembleth the beke of a Cuckoo: being also towards the end, 
The description of the last iij. bones of Coccix.  evermore sharp and narrower, together with the crookedness. The first bone of Coccix being broader than the rest, hath in the upper part thereof a cavitie, sufficient 
Coccix sometime showeth his 〈◊〉.  to receive the extreme end of Os sacrum and so is coupled with a Cartilege: the other iij. likewise being more round, are after such sort committed together, 
Whilst Coccix is bowed the woman is panged.  as that, when need requireth, they might show a certain kind of moving: which Collumbus affirmeth to bow (though not without great pain) in women, 
The Processes of the first bone of Coccix.  at the coming forth of the birth. Four Processes appertain to the first bone: as two lateral, or on the sides, and other two behind, sharp, and upwards reclining: 
Coccix containeth not of the spinall mary.  these bones have no place within them for the Spinall mary: wherefore neither have they holes, for the transmission of Sinews: their substance is hollow 
The substance of Coccix.  and light, like as the Uertebres of the breast: their colour is read: and in Children as soft as grystels. 
The colour of the bones of Coc●….   
Galens' description of the last two parts seemeth wholly rejected, in noting three bones to Os sacrum, and iij, to Os Coccix: so much, that no m●… believeth he 
The bones of 〈◊〉 are in children as soft as gristells.  ever dissected the body of man: but who is so ignorant that knoweth not, how even in one region, great difference, and sundry alterations in nature's shapes are found: since I have to show in my house a scleton, which were the bones sometime of a tall man, whereby I am able to approve as much (to the admiration of 
It is much doubted that 〈◊〉 never diss●… the body of man.  all Anathomistes) as Galen affirmed as touching the back, for whereas the most famous dissectors, and princes of Anathomy, have vowed five Uertebres to the Loins, u. (but most commonly uj.) to Os sacrum, and four to Os Coccix, mine hath neither of all those true: but contrariwise, uj. to the Loins, iiij. to 
A back very stra●…ge from that which is desc●…ibed.  Os sacrum, and only one to the taylebone. I writ not this to the defence of any error, but that each one, due weighing the alterations of natures, and nations, 
I do not defend Galen in this, knowing that he hath erred much in that Dettebres, but to give the sign how vn●…ertem their number is in most bodies The. breast is the mansion of the heart.  should be more studious themselves to writ the truth, then greedy to reprove, whose acts they never see.  
Thus with a sufficient prolixity, we have entreated of the Vertebres: which forbecause xij. of them are said to constitute the breast (which is the mansion of the heart and spiritual parts, or (as Fuchsius saith) a certain strong enclosure, so circundated and compassed for the safe keeping of the heart and Lungs) it is fit to describe now in what order.  
IT seemeth nothing at all disagreeing to truth (by the Assertions of sundry authors, 
Cap. twenty-three. lib. 1.  inferred on this behalf) that the construction of the breast consists of iij. 
The construction of the breast consists of three things.  things: that is to say, of the Vertebres or Spondils, of the breast bone, & of ribs. in which creation, the diligence of nature was marvelous as Galen declareth in 
Nature in that construction of the breast very wise and pro●…ident Why the breast was not made all of bone.  his 7. De Usupart. in not making it altogether bonny, or fleshy, but by the mixture of both: for if of bones only, the breast had been utterly destitute of moving: And contrariwise, if of Muscles without bones, it could not be but by contraction, to fall upon the heart, and lungs, having nothing to sustain and hold them up: but by this means, both the breast moveth, by the benefit of the Muscles interfited 
Why that breast was not made of muscles without bones.  among the bones, and the Muscles are sustained: also the strength of the bones, which are extended with such ample scope and convexitie, are most expedrent for the secure being of the heart and Lungs: otherwise all the members 
Now utile is the right construction of the breast.  must have yielded to voice and respiration: which by this means, are most no 
If the breast had been made without bones what discommoditic had happened.  tably achieved, together with competent compass, and meet room for the magnitude of the heart & lungs: which (as testifieth Fuchsius,) imitateth the form of the breast, but not the breast of the Lungs.  
Wherefore, to the constituting of the frame of the breast, as the ribs are the 
The lungs 〈◊〉 the four●…e 〈◊〉 the breast.  principal parts, so Collumbus proveth the aforesaid Vertebres, that is from the last of the neck, to the first of the Loins, to be of more effi●…cie to the strength 
Lib. 1. Cap. 23.  
Lib. 1. Cap. 19  of the breast than the breast bone. For to them (saith he) the ribs are coupled (almost 
That the breast hath more strength from the 〈◊〉 then from the breast bone.  all) with double knitting: and therefore receive twice somuch strength from the Spondilles, as force from the breast bone: the number of these ribs are xxiv. that is, on each side xij. and this we account for the most part: although (sometime) 
Almost all the ribs are double knit to the Dertebres.  they may be found more in number, or fewer, aswell in men, as women. Wherefore to dispute with the impudency of such, as will have the woman's side in number of ribs, to surmount the man's, it should be extreme madness and folly: for 
The number of the ribs.  more in number, or fewer, happeneth only by the abundance or want of the matter 
The ribs are not always 24.  of generation: no otherwise than as sometime we find more, or less than five 
That the man hath as many ribs as the woman.  fingers on a hand. Also we must note, that by the extraordinary number of Vertebres, may grow the like effect in account of the ribs.  
But to speak of the number which most commonly we find: that is to say on 
The reason why the ribs are 〈◊〉 some more in others fewer.  either side xij. of the which number there be certain named True and Legitimate ribs, and others false and counterfeit ribs: those that are nominated to be the true and perfect ribs, are the uppermost seven. because they are united, 
The number of the ribs is answerable to the number of the De●…tebres of the breast.  by a Cartilege going in the midst to the breast bone by the manner of knitting called Arthrodia, heretofore susficiently defined: five ribs following these are the untrue ribs, because they are not conjoined in the order of the rest to the breast bone, but are committed only to the Cartilages of the superior frew 
The division of the ribs.  ribs: the xij. alone by itself refuseth to be fastened with the rest, and therefore 
Which be that true ribs.  is stayed and bond to Septum transuersum: neither marvel, if sometime you find the xj. in that sort colligate to Diaphragma. 
Why they are called true ribs.   
The ribs (as I said before) are with a double fyeng coarticulate to the Vertebres, all saving the ij. last: which be in single sort committed to the Spondilles: 
〈◊〉 the ij. last 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  The ends of all the ribs backwards are prominent, like unto headed 
The Processes of the ribs in the posterior part.  Processes, or productions, rather sharp, then round: the which heads are immitted into the bodies of the Vertebres: There are also in the sides of them (for the 
The cavities in the sides of the Vertebres.  purpose) certain cavities, diversly apparent: for nothing so deeply exeaved are those, of the three neither most ribs serving also to their inarticulation: therefore 
another Process in the rib.  not so firmly knit to the Vertebres. They have besides this, not far from 
The use of this other Process.  the head, an other Process, (the space therefore betwixt both is left hollowed) and this Process 〈◊〉 forth like a knot in a piece of wood, is a mean to give the 
Whereto this other Process is tied.  rib an other stay: for it is fast tied also, and that with most strong bonds, unto the transuerse Processes of the Spondilles. 
What ribs want the second Articulation.   
The which manner of knitting (notwithstanding) we must not account common 
What thing is common to all the ribs.  to all the ribs: for the xi. and xij. yea many times the first also, are deprived of this second Articulation: yet this is common to all the ribs: that is, to consist 
The Appendaunces of the ribs.  of bonny, and Cartilaginous substance, as also to be endued with Appendances, as well where they couch with the cavities of the Vertebres, as also are 
How much space the ribbehath of bonye substance.  connected to the transuerse Processes. The whole space of them, from the Vertebres, towards the Anteriour parts, is of bonny substance: but the true, in coming 
Where the Cartilaginous substance is produced 〈◊〉 the rib.  to the breast bone: and the false, to the gristels of the others, yield forth great store of Catrilaginous substance: to the end that the softer with the hard, might not 
The use of the Cartilages betwixt the ribs and breast bone.  suddenly be compounded.  
Moreover the ossey substance of the ribs is not every where alike: for the extremities and ends of the mare tender, light, & hollow, but middle part much 
Of the substance of the ribs.  harder, and also inwardly uredullous: so also, that part, that is nearest to the Vertebres, 
The extremities of the ribs.  is ever more narrow, and as it were round, in comparison of the other 
The middle part.  space nearer to the breast, which on each side, are made more broad, and flat. Collumbus 
Towards the breast the ribs are broader.  distinguisheth the right from the left, by the thickness & thinness of the parts: For (saith he) for certain note, that the superior part of every rib, is thicker 
To know the right from the left ribs.  than the inferior: and not only in man, but likewise in all other creatures (the Lion excepted) he alloweth this to sound with truth. Furthermore the Cartilages, 
The ribs of a Lion are not flat but round.  which the ribs forwardly produce, are diverse, and not of equal Solidity in substance: for those of the true ribs, are not so soft as the gristles of the false 
The Cartilages of the true ribs are hardec than of the false.  ribs, and that for good consideration: for the one is committed to a harder substance, the other to a more 〈◊〉 as is manifest in the uppermost or true ribs, 
Why the 〈◊〉 of the true ribs are harder.  whose Cartilages are fastened to the breast bone, whereas they of the counterfeit sort are but tied to the Cartilages of the others. Wherefore, the softer with the softer, 
The harder are bond to the harder parts & contrariwise.  and the harder with the harder parts better to endure, and more safely to knit, who is so ignorant that doubteth. And that which is more, you shall find in very old people, those superior Cartilages belonging to the true ribs, 
The Cartilages of the true ribs in old persons do participate with the nature of bones.  not as we have said before, but to be into ossye substance (that is the nature of bones) degenerated, and changed.  
Amongst the rest, the vi. seven. viij. and ix. Cartilages of the ribs, are longest, but those of the false ribs more slender, and narrower pointed: which is not 
In length the difference.  so of the true ribs. Notwithstanding the Cartilege of the last is shortest of all, 
The Cartilege of the last rib is shortest.  like that of the first true rib, except in this differing, that whereas that is sharp and slender, contrariwise this is ample and broad: not otherwise then as it surceadeth 
Wherein the last cartilege differeth from the first.  all others in breadth: and that principally, towards the part thereof that nearest approacheth the breast bone: and that far otherwise, then happeneth in all 
The first Cartilege and rib is broadest.  the rest, whose beginnings contraryly, are broader than any other portion of their progress. Such Cartilages are requisite unto the ribs, yea and very needful, not only for the easy motion of the breast, in being extended and compressed 
Why the ribs have such long Cartilages.  in the sleep, after the natural motion of the Lungs, but also for the better safety thereof, from outward, and extrinsical annoyance. For by their means, each sudden percussion, or stroke of the breast hath an easy repulse, in their yielding 
The service of the Cartilages in inspiration and expiration.  from it: which otherwise might break the ribs, or at lest divide them from the breast bone. But these, occupying the mean space betwixt the ribs and breast bone, are by expiration infl●…ted, but by inspiration extended. Likewise, the uj. Cartilages of the superior ribs are equally distaunced, but the compass of the 
The spaces of the ribs.  ix. viij. seven. & inferior part only of the uj. where it respecteth the seven. are divers, 
The tying together of the Cartilages.  and variable, and their Cartilages so cleave together, as they might seem contitinuall: leaving no space, where to be separated.  
Beyond all this, each Cartilege appertaining to the true ribs, hath in the 
How the Cartilages of the true ribbe●… are knit to the breast bone.  end thereof, as it were a certain head, or Tubercle, whereby they are committed, & jointly knit unto the corners or cavities, exculped in the sides of the breast bone.  
To speak of the figure of the ribs, or what kind of fashion they have, no 
Every man knoweth the fa●…hion of the ribs.  man is ignorant: only this is to be noted, that the semicircled order of the ribs, and compassed creation of the breast were most expedient, aswell for the force and 
To what use the breast was m●●e compa●●●●.  strength thereof, as also for the matter containing of many things: and so consequently, for the better safety of things contained.  
The first superiors, and last inferiors, being far shorter than the middlemost, 
The cause why the uppermost and northermost ribs are shorther & the middle sort longer.  to the rounding and compassing of the breast do not a little lend (as it were) their helping hands. Wherefore the observation thereof is worthy: since the uppermost are more crooked and bending then the neithermost, which are nothing so bounched outward, nor straight: the middlemost again, being more long, and 
The uppermost ribs, are more crooked.  large, are also broader than the rest, except it be the first of all, which as it is shortest, so it is also most broad: whereby we gather, that by the s●…rayt coming in and 
What kind of one's are the middlemost.  bending of the uppermost, the highest part also of the breast is made the narrowest, and straytest of room, but again further going downwards, where the ribs 
The fi●…st rib is shortest and broadest of all others.  are largest, and more at liberty extended, there also the breast must needs have greater scope, and compass, as it behoved.  
Now again because the ribs, in their inner region or side, are succinged 
Pleura clotheth the ribs on the in side.  and clothed with a most sensible Membran called Pleura, and to the end that, the asperity and roughness of the ribs, might not be at any time, to the sensibilitie 
Why the inside of the ribs is not rough.  of the same, offensaunt, it was therefore carefully provided for, they being inwardly, wrought so smooth & easy for the same as may be devised. There is a certain hollow, or long cavitie in the lower region of each rib, which lying after the 
A Ueyne, Artery, and Nerve, what cau●●ie in the ribs receu●●●h them.  longitude thereof like a gutter, yieldeth way for the course of vain, Artery, and Nerve, therein running together. And this manner intern cavitie is indifferently in all the ribs, only stretching longer and deeper in the middlemost: but the 
The cavities of the ribs compared together.  first & extremest ribs, admitting smaller vessels, for the smallness of the ribs, have likewise lesser cavities or gutters, to their substance engraved. Wherefore, for this cause, we are most excellently warned, in the disease called of the Greeks Empiema, that in making incision for the drawing away of Pius, we be 
For the disease Empiema how inscission must be made.  sure to apply our instrument to the upper region of the rib, but not to the neither part thereof in any case: for fear of the great incommodity, that might ensue 
What hurt may ensue by making inscission vnd●●●… rib.  by dividing those vessels: which (as appeareth in the lower side of the rib) are easy to be touched.  
But outwardly the ribs (I mean in the posterior part of them) are sufficiently rough, and unequal, for the better fastening to of the Ligamentes, whereby 
The ribs on the outsy●● rough and why.  they are alligated to the Vertebres, in that order as we have said before. But not far from those Tubercles' or productions, which we have nominated to articulate with the transuerse Procelles of the Spondill, the ribs are endued with an other 
The 〈◊〉 y● long●●● of the 〈◊〉  prominent portion, whereto groweth the longest Muscle of the back: and not far thence, in a rough part of the ribs (for so is the whole space of iij. fingers breadth from the Vertebres) is aptly inserted the uj. Muscle of moving the breast: 
The iusertion of y● uj. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the breast.  and thus are the ribs committed to the Vertebres.  
The brestbone, which the Grecias call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but in Latin Pectus, is 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉. pectus, the breast bone. 〈◊〉 is rather the region of the breast.  far otherwise in four footed beasts, and much alienate from the natural construction of the same in mankind: for that in Dogs, Apes, & other such like, it consists chiesly of seven. bones: which perhaps drawn Galen to that error, as appeareth 
Of how many bones Sternon consistech in other creatures.  in his xiij. chapter of bones: but the breast bone in man is construct and wrought of four parts, that is to say, of iiij. or iij. bones: but not so many as are 
SATURN'S in 〈◊〉.  true ribs on a side: which (I say) in beasts, & not in men, are found. Vesalius 
The breast bone in 〈◊〉 of what parts it 〈◊〉.  found but three in aged people. Whereof the first is very large, and also thick, but not so thick as might surmount the largeness, & broader in upper part than 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. Cap. 19  where it meeteth with the second. The second (contrariwise) is narrower in the beginning 
The description of the first bone.  then at the lower end, and exceedeth also more in largeness, then in 
The description of the second bone.  thickness: but the third is a small bone, and is committed to the inferior part of 
The third bone. wherefore it is 〈◊〉 to the breast.  the second bone, after the like order as the second is joined with the first: and is knit there, to the second bone, whereas the Cartilages of the seven. 〈◊〉 be Articulate 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where.  to the lower seat of the same. This bone, as it is large, so is it also slender, 
Of the substance of Sternon.  and in the lower seat thereof degenerateth into a Cartilege, which hath to name by proper appellation from the Latins, mucronata Cartilago. The substance of 
How the breast bones are bond together.  the bones of the breast retaynoth no certain solliditie, but are every where soft, Spongy, and hollow, and are bound together, each one by the help of a Cartilege: 
Col. lib. 1. Cap. 20.  the which manner of knitting and Coarticulation, Galen calleth Synarthrosum, whose moving is obscure, and as plainly we have discused heretofore: 
The breast bones are 〈◊〉 together by Simphisis.  but Vesalius, and Collumbus do writ in stead thereof Symphisis: which we declared to be destitute of all manner motion, as the breast bones, which (notwithstanding 
The breast bones move after the motion of the ribs.  they be commitid together with Cartilages,) have not any moving, but thereby rather bow, and yield to the elation and depression of the ribs. The upper part of the first, is much larger than any part of the rest, and also thicker, having in 
The 〈◊〉 yielding to the descense of the rough artetye.  the middlemost part thereof above a hollow manifestly exculped, giving place to the descension of the rough 〈◊〉. On each side of the which corner, the substance of the same bone is once again excaved outwardly, and that most excellently, to admit the Articulation and knitting of the canell bone on each side. 
The cavities admitting the heads of that 〈◊〉 bones.  Both the inner and outer region of the breast bone is indifferent smooth, and even, but the top of necessity hath a certain roughness, whence springeth and exurgeth 
The top of the breast bone tonghe to what end.  a valiant long Muscle, stretching from the top of this pectoral bone, up to the Mammillar Process on each side, where it is worthily implanted.  
At the lower end thereof (as we said even now) groweth the Triangular Cartilege, 
At the lower end of the breast bone groweth the 〈◊〉 Cartilege.  named Mucronata, because it is downwards sharp pointed, and edged like a sword: wherefore some also call it Ensiformis, and Gladialis: other, for that it hangeth like a shield, say Clypealis: some again, Malum granatum: but the Greeks, 
The figure of this Cartilege.  Xiphoides. Whereby some heretofore, have supposed the mouth of the Ventricles to 
The names of it.  be chiesty defended, as only a muniment for that end to have been created: when 
Why this Cartilege cannot 〈◊〉 the mouth of the stomach.  as it is evident, the mouth of the Ventricle to be thence not a little distant: & nearer (by far) situated unto the back. Wherefore this according to the opinion of the latter sort, the breast bone was created as a stabiliment unto the ribs, which 
The mouth of the 〈◊〉 is nearer the back.  Orbicularly effourme, & fashion the amplitude & largeness of the breast. But Mucronata Cartilago (saith Realdus) is principally a propugnacle unto Septum transuersum, which in that place is much of sinewy, or tendinous substance, whereby 
The uses of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  it cometh to pass, that by the vicinity it hath with Septum transuersum, and the same Diaphragma with Pericardon (which is the Inuolucre of the heart,) 
A would in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 infereth death.  and so consequently with the heart, a wound that penetrateth the same Cartilege, and hurteth the midrefe, induceth death, most commonly: as more at large we have declared other where.  
AS touching the Ossicle, or little bone contained within the heart, although it 
Of the bone in the heart.  pleaseth Collumbus utterly to disdain the description thereof and less to believe any such matter, deriding the authority of Galen somuch in that behalf: yet as tract of time (the natural nurse experience,) teacheth the painful Artist the ready 
Opportunity finds that some time which want of good occasion long time before did darken.  way out of the doors of darkness: even so truth (like unto the flames of fire) being never so covered & damped for a space, finds issue (at length) on one side or other: & so is clearly apparent to all beholders. I mean not hereby to repugn altogether the doctrine of so worthy a man, whose knowledge & rare experience (as 
I purpose not to prove that which shall be found in all ages but that in the last age I suppose it true for the most part although Columbus confesseth no tyme.  I aught) so I honour: but rather with such conjecture as standeth both with experience, & sufficient probability to stand forth in the midst. Galen saith in his seven. De Vsu partium, that in the foundation of the heart, (about the roots of Arteria aorta: the Arterial Veins, & of their Membrans,) is found a certain Ossicle, which is not plainly a bone, but like a Cartilege: but the greater that the creature is, the more also doth that Cartilege degenerate into Ossie substance. Hereby is 
The beginning of the bone in the heart.  signified, that Galen meant not in the heart only of Man that a bone might be found, who is nothing near the quantity of such creatures as he dissected for 
Galen nameth the beasts wherein he found this bone.  that purpose: & after the invention thereof (as at Rome he found it in an Elephant) he forbiddeth us to call it simply a bone, or an Ossie Cartilege, but a Cartilaginous 
It is not an O●…sie cartilege but a cartilaymous bone.  bone. And notwithstanding that he sought the same in other creatures than man, yet I cannot think that he simply ascribed the same unto the body of Man only of imagination: But as he said as touching beasts, the greater they be of bodies, the more also etc. so I understand his meaning as touching men, not so 
The elder the body the harder this Cartilege.  much as their bodies differ in quantity, but rather thus, the elder that the body is (especially after the ripeness of years) the more manifestly also doth the same Cartilege become harder of substance: so that in men full of days, & such decrepittes as old age hath long arrested, we may find (as Galen saith) this Cartilaginous bone at the roots and Membrans, of the said Arteries, and Arterial vain: as it were a staff, or stay unto them and a stabiliment to the whole body of the heart 
The use of the bone in the heart.  in the debility of years, and that with great perspicuity. Doth not Collumbus himself, in his seven. book entreating of the heart and Arteries confess, that in the place before mentioned doth grow a Cartilaginous substance? Which, by his words in his xxj. chapter of bones, he granteth to be a firmament and ground 
What age bringeth to pass.  to the roots of the same Artery, and Arterial vain? And who doubteth but as age taketh away Appendances, driveth out Seams, hideth Commissures, and in divers places of the body transformeth Gristels unto bones, & soft substance into harder: so likewise this in the heart, degenerateth from the nature of a simple Cartilege, into a Cartilaginous bone. And that I seem not to run altogether 
A true exploit in the bone of the heart.  headlong upon conjecture, I make it known unto you that the sight of mine own eyes have testified, in dissecting the body of an old Gentleman, of great worship, and famous autiquitie, in Lincolneshyre. Anno Do. 1574. Whilst imitating the mind of Galen, I opened the lest Ventricle of the heart, & searched to 
Where the bone in the heart was●… found and what kind of one.  the root of Aorta, I easily discovered the thing, wherefore I sought: finding there the Cartilege fastened to the Membrans, of the aforesaid vessels, become upwards, plainly of Ossie substance, the length of iij. Barley corns, & at the neither end gristelly, the length of one: whereto was fastened the roots of the great Artery, named Aorta, & the Arterial vain, with their Membrans. And this Cartilaginous 
That the Cartilege in many years doth degenerate into a bone though some other creatures have it in all a●…es.  bone I willingly separated from the body of the heart, in open sight of the worshipful, the old Gentleman his alliance & friends, who I suppose have as yet reserved it.  
Thus (gentle Reader) thou hast to determine of the bone in the heart: not that I will have it found, as generally as other bones, in every age, but that I would not neglect the description thereof, for thy easier understanding, wheresoever thou shalt happen to invent the like. 
The shoulder blades or scaple bones.   
NOw it followeth to speak of the shoulder blades, which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and somewhiles simple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but the Latins most commonly 
The number of scaple bones.  Scapulae, & are two in number: that is to say, on each side one, and are sited towards the top and posterior region of the breast, being bond also by the interuenture 
Situation.  of Muscles, to Occiput, to the Vertebres of the neck, and breast, and to the bone Hyoides: so likewise cleaving to the uppermost ribs behind, do serve as proper 
●…se.  propugnacles to defend the back, and give strong repulse to all outward injuries 
What part of the back standeth most in the way of hurt.  offered thereto: the which part in deed of the back is more in the way of outward damages, and strokes than any other: wherefore the shoulder blades are made after a defensive form, being inwardly towards the ribs, concaved, 
〈◊〉.  and hollow, but outwardly prominent, and putting forth a strong ridge, like 
The spin of the the scapple bone.  the rising of a hill, or rock unto the súperiour part: not a little to the augmenting of their validity.  
And besides those parts before named, who seethe not how the shoulder blades 
The scaple bones to the canell bones and shoulders.  are most firmly Articulated to the Canell bones, and shoulders, to the Vertebres of the breast, neck, Hyoides, Occiput, ribs, & their Muscles: whereby in deed 
The knittu●…g of the canell bones.  appeareth how necessary is their construction, since not only they defend the hinder 
The necessity of their construction.  parts, but also admit the insertion, & due growing and rising of Muscles.  
Their fashion is after a Triangular manner, although not equally sided, or squared. 
The scapple bone 〈◊〉 square.  For the upper part is a great deal shorter than the other two, which going downwards, do end at an obtused and blunt corner. And this obtused corner, is that part which Collumbus supposeth most worthy to be called the seat or foundation 
Lib. 1. Cap. 21.  
The foundation of the scaple bone.  of the shoulder blade: Albeit Vesalius judgeth it to be that side of Scapula, that reacheth down after the longitude of the back, next to the Spinall Processes of the pectoral Vertebres.  
But briefly, these bones are endued with three notable productions, or Processes: 
The Processes of scaple bone.  whereof the first being likewise shortest, hath a broad and hollowed head, ordained necessarily to receive unto it the top of the shoulder, being first knit 
The first Process.  thereto: yet because the compass of this Process was not sufficient enough to 
What amplisteth the hole in the first Process.  contain therein a hole agreeing, or correspondent to the greatness of the head of the shoulder, and because also it was requisite, that the largeness thereof should be such, as might safely comprehend, and k●…pe the same for over lightly rushing 
The use of the cartilege in the uniting of the shoulder to the scaple.  out of his place: therefore nature not only added thereto a thick Cartilege: which covering the inner part and sides of the cavities, maketh for it a large and deeper hole, but also beset it excellently with the two other Processes, as it were on 
The i●…. other Processes, their use and situation.  the most perilous parts, and dangerous sides.  
One of them compared to a crows beke, or anchor, is therefore called Ancyroides, or Coracoides. By this the arm is distant, and deduced from the ribs: & 
The Process Ancyroides.  this containeth the shoulder bone in his seat, yielding thereto great validity and 
The insertion of a Muscle to 〈◊〉.  force on that part. No less maketh it also the insertion of the Muscle, which draweth the shoulder blade to the Anteriour parts, and boweth the cubit.  
The other, being the last of the three Processes, being that, we assimuled and likened to the ridge, or rising of a hill, is far longer, and further prominent than 
The Process Acromion why it is so called.  any of the rest. This is it which the Grecians do nominate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it were the point and top of the shoulder. This Process (as it were hovering over the 
The use of Acromion.  top of the shoulder) worthily prohibiteth, that no sudden Luxation upwards be committed, but is ever a most safe defence and propugnacle thereto: so that the shoulder is strongly munited and fenced from sudden decay, by the two last recited Processes, and no less bond unto his seat by the first. But this, not all the 
The canell bone is ●…oyned to Acromion.  office of the third: for, besides that it maketh the shoulder each where more strong and perdurable, it offereth forwardly a place, whereto the Cannell bone is aptly knit and confirmed. And prepareth a most apt seat for the insertion of Muscles.  
These bones are each where unequal, and no place formed like an other. 
The mequalitie or the scaple bones in thickness and thinness.  For all that space on the upper side, between the broad Process backwards by the ridge, to the extreme border, and also beneath the same ridged Process, down to the seat or foundation aforesaid, is very thin, & unequally hollowed, but the Processes themselves, & (principally) that part of the bone that is next unto the arm, showeth not only an excellent thickness, but also the substance thereof appeareth 
Where the scaple bones are 〈◊〉 and medullous.  medullous and hollow. The inner region thereof hath cavities, that obliquely stretch overthwart, made by the often moving of the ribs, which on the 
The inner Cavities of the scapple bone.  outer side again do protuberate and give forth. And notwithstanding that some parts outwardly, yield to the inner cavities mentioned, yet nevertheless the 
The cavities on the outside.  same side, resuseth not to give place with like hollowness, to the Muscles which are orderly in them couched: which marvelously argueth the industry of nature, 
The industry of nature in the outer Cavities.  who to the end their substance might not thoroughly be decayed, would not each where, for the insertion of Muscles, or scope of the ribs, embicill, and waste so much of the bones: but rather outwards, and inwards (as such occasion was offered) that they should bow, and yield on each side.  
The number of Appendances attributed to these bones are u that is to say iij. 
Five appendaunces of the scapple bone.  at the inner side, near in the going down of the Spine, which are fastened to the foundation of the shoulder blade: the which place is the original of certain Muscles. The other ij. portions appendent, do minister Ligamentes, wherewith the 
The uses of the appendaunces.  shoulder is bond in his seat or hole, and the Cannell bones fastened to the rehearsed Process named Acromion: that is to say, of these ij. Appendances Acromion challengeth one, and the hollow or seat of the shoulder the other.  
Furthermore in the top of the shoulder blade, between the Process Acromion, 
The use of the cavitie between the process Acromio and the head of the scaple.  and the supreme part of Scapula, is a proper round cavitie made, that by the Muscle therein sited, might happen the circumaction and round, or whéeling motion of the shoulder. Much profitable therefore we must account this Process Acromion: which both strengtheneth the other partés, produceth Appendances, 
Now utile is the Process Acromio Such creatures as have not 〈◊〉 bones ●…oe want the Acromion Process.  offereth itself to the insertion of Muscles, and stayeth in such order the Cannell bones, as that Collumbus saith, such creatures as have not those bones, neither have they this Process Acromion.  
THe Canell bones therefore, called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin Furculae, Claviculae, 
Cle●…des. 1. Clauicul●…, the canell bones The canell bones join to the top of the breast.  or jugula, which we have not yet spoken of among the parts of the breast, are certain bones joined on each side aswell to the breast bone, as the shoulder blade, and thus.  
From the cavitie on both sides, of the top and upper part of the breast bone, 
The description of the canell bones.  which we have before described, departeth the clavicles or Canell bones (as our common English Phrase is) & being overthwartly conveyed, do ascend above the top of the shoulder unto the late recited Process called Acromion: where they shut 
Their uses.  in, and enclose the shoulder, coarticulate, & knit with Scapula, as we have said before, in such order, as that the arm thence by no manner of means, may slip unto the breast: but there hence holdeth it so steadfastly distant, as greatly availeth, not only to the moving of the hands aptly to the breast, but also (as it seemeth) most serviceable to their innumerable actions: which otherwise might move, but 
Why they are called Furculae.  at no time with such stability, & steadfast certainty of doing: which is the cause that some have called them Furculae: as it were little props, or posts, to sustain 
Why they are called Claviculae.  the shoulders: some again Claviculae: as it were the keys of sure and certain 
Why they are called jugula.  moving. Others jugula: as they say, for the fashion of yokes by them resembled.  
To speak of their substance, which is fistulous, and hollow, covered with a 
The substance of the clavicles.  thin bonny crust, you shall find them most easy to break, being much more 
The figure of the clavicles.  round than a 〈◊〉, and also thicker: save that their hollowness maketh them more ragil 〈◊〉, and brittle: their making is not unlike this figure. S. for twice are the clavicles crooked, twice bounched out, and twice concaved, or hollowed: from the beginning at Os pectoris, unto the middle region, or half of the bone, it is hollow inwardly, but outwardly bowed in round compass as long a space. And contrariwise, going from that same half part, up to the Process of the scaple bone, it is outwardly hollow, and inwardly convexed: the which kind of crookedness nature 
Why the Canell bones are crooked.  devised not in vain: esteeming it more fit and necessary, that so the clavicles might occupy their places, as rather Aspera arteria, and these needful passages of the throat might not be hindered, or pressed, then that they should be directly 
Why the Canell bones are forward more 〈◊〉 then backward.  stretched so, as might both obstinately resist those, and be never the fit to Articulate with their places.  
Again note, that for great reason the Cannell bone is rather forward, then backwards prominent, and bearing out. For under that region lieth the progress of principal vessels, caryeng the Animal, Uitall, and Natural Faculties that 
The 〈◊〉 defendeth Axillaris Vena and Arteria 〈◊〉, and u Nerves.  is to say Vena axillaris, and Cephalica, with an excellent great Artery, being accompanied with the five Nerves, unto the hand transmitted: to all which, the incurued or crooked part of the Clavicle notably giveth place, and is a meet propugnacle for their safe passage.  
The head and upper end of the Clavicle, where it meeteth with Acromion, is 
The heads of the cavil bone.  broad, and depressed, having therein a cavitie exculped, meet to admit the side 
Thohead to Acromion.  of the Process, for the softer being thereto. But the other head and end is round, after a certain manner, especially in that place, which the hole exculped in 
The head to Sternon.  Sternon, receiveth.  
Appendances notwithstanding are proper to both the heads; covered with 
The Appendances of the clavicles. Two manner of Cartilages to the lower head of the canell bone.  their Cartilages: but to that end, that is settled in the breast, an other moreover is added: yet is their knitting, but after the manner of Articulation called Arthrodia: Finally at the clavicles some Muscles have their beginning, other some there 
The articulation of the clavicles, referred to 〈◊〉.  ending: therefore it behoved some parts of them to be rough, ridged, or knotty: as may be seen in divers places of the same bones, inwardly aspecting, for the producing of Ligamentes, & Muscles: which may not escape untouched, when we 
The Asperities and rough lines of the cannel bones to what use.  come to their descriptions. Lastly note, that as no part is destitute of nourishment, not not the Loins, but have that which is due to nourish and maintain them, so nature forgot not to give unto these, as also to the scaple bones last 
All bones are nourished with blood.  before rehearsed, some slender surcles, and twigs of Veins, which 〈◊〉 their substance here and there, do duly feed them.  
HVmerus, which in English phrase is interpreted the shoulder, is always 
Humerus the shoulder.  taken for the Process, and large ridge or rising of the scaple bone, or 
A note to the reader what is meant by the shoulder lest he be deceived.  shoulder blade called Acromion: so that all that we lay upon this Process of the scaple bone, we say we bear it on shoulder: but note gentle Reader that here according to the Latin description, thou mayest permit me to use an other phrase, 
The situation of Humerus.  and to understand by name of shoulder, the highest bone of the arm, which beneath, 
The cubitte consists of Vlna and Radius.  with Radius and Vlna, and above with the short Process of the Scapple bone, is comoyned.  
It is singularly numbered, and of all the bones of the arm, the greatest long, 
The description of the shoulder. Galen in error.  and round, but not largest of all others except the thigh: though Galen willed us so to esteem of it: for the great bone of the leg exceedeth it far, and (as saith Collumbus) it is neither equal to Os sacrum in magnitude, nor to Os Ilium in latitude. 
The inequality of the shoulder.  And notwithstanding that it is after a sort (for the most part) round, yet it is not of Cavities or corners, but is much unequal, for the placing, knitting, and rising of the Muscles: the superior part thereof is round, and great headed, in 
The 〈◊〉 of the shoulder.  dewed with a large Appendance: which is also, not sparyngly covered with a Cartilaginous crust, aptly inserted in the hole or cup of the Scapple bone: which hole with an other Cartilege is notably enlarged, supplyeng the want of 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  thickness in the same Process: whereby the hole could be no larger, as we have touched before. The same upper head hath also two Processes, with a corner, or gutter most evidently divided: the for most of them is less than the hindmost, and 
The Processes of the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  the greatest portion of them both, is within the compass of the Appendance comprehended: and that cavitie or hollow, interiected between them, is a seat for the 
The use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Processes.  Muscle, which with a double beginning flowing from the shoulder blade, is this way delated downward, to the bowing of the cubitte. But the inferior part 
The 〈◊〉 head 〈◊〉 the shoulder bone.  of this shoulder bone, not being round as is before said of the superior part, is (notwithstanding) large, and variformed, each side unlike another, both in corners, heads, prominent parts, and such like. Among the which, we have to note 
The deep 〈◊〉 one each 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 head of the shoulder.  on each side a hole, that is to say, in the fore side and hindmost part: although one of them in largeness, and depth, exceedeth an other. As that in the inner seat forwardly, which receiveth the second Process of Vlna, whilst the cubit is contrahed 
The use of that cavitie on the 〈◊〉. side.  and drawn in such wise, as the hand may touch the shoulder. But the hole in the hinder part of this lower head, is much deeper and larger, whereunto, when 
The use of the cavitie on y● 〈◊〉.  the cubit is at furthest extended, the posterior and great Process thereof, is rooted and wheled: being a stop and stay thereto, than which, no further it may pass. Wherefore Hypocrates calleth these holes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the seats, and grounds, of the cubits' motion.  
But besides, this inferior part, which we have affirmed to be large and ample, 
The three heads in the inferior part.  rises as it were in iij. heads, not much in space unequal, nor in greatness differing, being excellently therefore (by the consent of all Anathomistes) compared 
Comparison 〈◊〉 to a pullye.  to a pulley, wherein gutters are carved for the course of the ropes: so between 
The third head and middlemost is the lest of the thrce.  these iij. heads or ridges, are two notable gutters or cavities, excellently divided by the third ridge, being the lest of the iij. In one of the which gutters runneth Vlna, lightly to the extending, and bowing of the cubitte: the ends of whose 
How 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inserted to y● 〈◊〉 and extension of the cubit.  motions, are accomplished most exquisitely, by the Cavities before described: into which this gutter, due to Vlna, on each side falls the other gutter, situate in 
The gutter wherein 〈◊〉 runneth, falls from one of the deep cavities, into that other.  the space between the middlemost ridge, and the outmost head, yielding way to the inner side of the head of Radius, being deeply incrusted with a Cartilege, as also the head itself: which being more round than the other, is Articulated and knit unto Radius, although the same Radius hath not a hole so large, as might 
The head of 〈◊〉 insert to the outmost gutter.  comprise the whole scope thereof: which (in my judgement) had been more incommodious than needful: for the outmost part of the inferior head of the shoolder 
Why the outmost head of the shoulder beareth less than the 〈◊〉 ij.  bone jutteth out more inwardly, and less outwardly, than any other: and the reason is, because the upper head of Radius, lurketh more in the bosom of the inner 
Why the outmost head of y● iij. beareth no compass backward.  region of Vlna: and that it should not comprehend such scope of compass backwards, the case is manifest, that in the extension of the cubit, when the head of Radius standeth upon the top or hinder part of this bull or turn, than the posterior 
The use of the highest head of the three.  great Process of Vlna is denied to go any further within the hole, exculped in the hinder part of this bone. And how the highest ridge of the iij. serveth 
The benefit of the insertion of Radius to the shoulder.  notably, to hold in the exterior side of Vlna in his motion, no man is ignorant. But this is to be noted of every one, that the proper Articulation of Radius with 
What motion is archeived by Vlnas  the shoulder bone, offereth unto us the possibility of guiding our hand obliquely to the sides: and when it is extended together with the arm, such a motion is 
The ij. Processes of the inferior head of the shoulder & their uses.  is brought to pass by the benefit of Vlna, Radius consenting only.  
Furthermore, beside these heads before mentioned, there are iij. Processes extant at the sides of the lower head of Humerus, of which the inner is much the greater: 
The 〈◊〉 head of the shoulder hath an 〈◊〉.  to these productions are fastened the beginnings of Muscles extended to the extreme part of the hand. And although neither Galen nor Vesalius, with others in times past, have known, or acknowledged any Appendance to this head, whereto the cubit is Articulated, yet Realdus Collumbus (whose sweeting labours could never appall the infatigable courage of this searching skill) hath professed it evident in young Children, neither can I esteem thereof any otherwise, in viewing the exterior Process for the insertion of Muscles, bei●…g the lesser of the two 
The unequal form of that space between the 〈◊〉 heads of that shoulder, and to what end.  last described.  
As touching the space between that superior & inferior head of this bone after the longitude thereof, you shall find it somewhere Gibbous, or bounched, and ootherwhere hollow, & flat, the which variety of form, is required by the sundry 
The inward hollowness of the shoulder containeth his nouri●…hment.  uses of Muscles thereto on each side adherent, as hereafter shallbe said. And since it is manifest to every one, that this bone of the shoulder is inwardly concaved, as also all others like in the body, for the containing of such due nourishment, 
The cubitte what it signifieth.  as Nature by the small branches of Veins conveyeth into their substance, it shall not avail me to speak more thereof. 
Of what parts the cubitte doth consist.   
BY the name of cubit we understand the whole scope of length, between the shoulder bone, and the wrist of the head containing two long Bones, much 
Lib. 1. Cap. 24.  less than the shoulder bone. Either of them are endued with their Appendances 
The cubitte hath appendances in the upper part.  saith Collumbus but in the superior part, where they be Articulated with the 
The inferior part of Cubitus and Radius do hold their appendances long.  shoulder bone, the Appendances are but short, and transmuted into the portions of bones. Yet neither Vesalius, nor Galen had knowledge of them but in the inferior part, both the bones have Appendan●…es evident enough.  
Of these two Bones, that which is lowest situated is called Vlnae, commonly 
Vlna is also called Cubitus.  Cubitus, though (after the barbarous pack) Focile minus: but the uppermost Radius, and by the barbarous term, Focile maius: they are joined together both among 
Radius.  themselves, aswell as with the shoulder bone, and wrist of the hand: although in the inferior part, Vlna be committed to Radius only: but in order, as 
Vlna & Radius are committed together among themselves as also to others.  we will declare anon.  
The superior part (notwithstanding) of Vlna being thicker, doth end in two Processes, long, and triangular, yet not sharp as Galen accounted them, but obtused and blunt: these Processes are so attolled, and prominent, as behoved them to follow the space, that is excaved in the midst between them after the fashion of a half circle: the which cavitie, being shut in by these protuberating Processes, 
The use of Sigmoi des.  representeth the figure of a Cin Latin, not far unlike 〈◊〉 in Greek and for that cause Galen named it Sigmoïdes. It was ordained, that aptly the same Processes 
Lib. de. os. Cap. 17.  might complect, and embrace the hollow or rounded gutter in the lower end and shoulder bone, as aforesaid, and to be turned about the same: Wherefore 
Vesalius ca 24  in the midst of Sigmoïdes, we have to discern clearly, a prominent line, which 
Collumbus ca 24  
The use of the line in the midst of Sigmoides.  in the midst of the aforesaid gutter of the shoulder bone, runneth round, like a cord in the wheel of a pullie: whereby Vlna slippeth forth on no side, but on either side of the bones springeth mutual ingress: therefore this articulation may 
The articulation of the shoulder with the cubit is referred to Ginglimon.  be attributed rightly to Ginglimon: to the first Process, which is much less than the hindmost, and in the inner part thereof, where a cavitis is engraven for the purpose, the head of Radius is admitted sideway, and as it were leaning to. But departing from these Processes, Vlna is the further downward, the more imbecilled, 
How 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in the upper part is joined.  and weakened, even down to the very end or head thereof: which sometime inclineth more towards the inner part, where in a slight cavitie, made in the 
How Vlna in the neither part is settled to Radius.  side of Radius, it sleepeth. Neither is it joined with the wrist of the hand, as Galen supposed: for no portion of the wrist is found adherent to the lower head of Vlna. Furthermore, when as outwardly from this head of Vlna, a certain little 
●…ib. de. ols. Cap. 17  
Lib. 1. Cap. 1●….  Process long, and sharp, is produced, which the Graecian Anathomisles have 
Gal●…n in err●…ut.  likewise nominated Styloides, Galen therefore judged the same to be fastened to the 
The Process of 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉.  outer one of the wrist, and so, by that reason, to become a mean to move the hand obliquely, or slopewise: the which opinion Vesalius worthily reproveth, and wholly confuteth with most probable reasons. Collumbus (again) saith it is so far 
The Process Stiloides ●…oth not give the hand obliqne moving.  alienate from the nature of the thing, and dissonaunt from verity itself, as that the same Process, to the working of the like esfeat in motion, as Galen would have it, is rather a let and hindrance, than any ways a meave to further it. Neither is this Process much distant from the fourth bone of the wrist, although 
〈◊〉 is ●…test to that iiij. bo●…e of the wr●…st nor to the viij.  Galen commends thereto the viij. bone: which beareth verity only in an Ape. Notwithstanding, a certain thick & soft Cartilege is put between them, which, 
By what means this Proces●…e is united to that wrist. The benesit of Stiloides.  supplyeng the vacant room, where it is put, holdeth méetly either of them, but therefore they are not conjoined. Nevertheless it may not be denied, but that this Process: addeth some strength unto the wrist, jest it should altogether slip from that part: being therefore, so far extended from the head of Vlna. To say briefly therefore, Vlna is in the exterior part thereof, even, and round for the most part: but on the side towards Radius, is a certain rough line, extending after the longitude 
The use of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉.  thereof, with other light cavities: out of which places, spring the Muscles serving the to thumb, as also that Muscle, that carrieth the fore finger from the thumb.  
The other and uppermost bone, called of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Latins Radius, occupieth (outwardly) the whole length almost of Vlna, ending at ij. thick 
Cer●…. 1.  
Radi●….  heads, that is to say, both upward, and downward: but as the highest is more 
The s●…ation of Radius.  round, so the lowest is much greater, and broader: which, considering how it is above articulate with the shoulder bone, and beneath with the wrist, you will 
The he●… of Radius com●…ared together.  grant was not rashly devised. For the shoulder on that side ending round, after a certain manner, it behoved the head of Radius also to be more depressed, & somewhat 
The cubit above is bond to the 〈◊〉 but beneath to the wrist. 〈◊〉 moveth that hand ●…bliquely upward or downward.  sinnous, to the end it might yield means to the moving of the hand, obliquely upwards, or downwards: which could not be, but by the round cavitie in the head of Radius, cleaving likewise to the round head of the shoulder: by whose benefit, it is circumuerted, and turned round: to the which effect, the corner, which we have said to be ensculpted in the inner region of the first Process 
The use of the ca●…tie in the inner region of the 〈◊〉 Process of 〈◊〉.  of Vlna, aptly obeyeth, the intern portion of Radius head, therein sitting: by the which double articulation (also) of Radius, cometh to pass, that it easily helpeth the flexion & extension of the cubit. The same head of Radius is copiously covered with 
The use of much Cartilege about that head of Radius.  a Cartilege, to increase the agility of his motion. But from this head, descending 
The neck of Radiu●….  with a neck, somewhat long, and round, at the outward side towards Vlna, thrusteth out a tubercle, whereat is ended the first Muscle, that to the bowing of the 
The use of his tubercle or knot near the neck.  arm, giveth occasion: and also receiveth a portion of an other, endued with the same function and office, which almost wholly, is implanted to the superior part 
The description of the inferior part of Rad●…us.  of Vlna. But the inferior part of Radius being (as we said) more depressed, and broader than the other, & not a little augmented by the help of an Appendance, 
The. cavities admitting the ij. vpper●…ost ●…ones of the wrist.  is not only at the end flatted, but also ample, large, and with a double bosom, or hollow excaved: wherein, the two uppermost bones of the wrist, are inarticulated 
The wrist of the hand is tied to Radius.  and knit: to which, since all the bones of the wrist else, are with a straight bond united, and tied, we may worthily with Collumbus say that the whole wrist by 
How the hand is ●…ted both upward and downward.  the means of such coupling and tyeng together, is destined to the articulation of Radius: whence it cometh, that it is not only lawful for the hand, to turn both upward and downward, but also to be lead with liberty to each side. Nevertheless, 
How the hand moveth up and down obliquely, How Radius assisteth that slexion and extension of the cu●…te.  when we will our hand to be bowed either obliquely upwards, or downwards, that action is most worthily achieved when Radius only laboureth, Ulna resceth. But even as Radius, to help & assist the flexion of the cubit, is above admitted into the of bosom Ulna: so it likewise (requiring to the like mutual society, 
The principal incuing of the cubitte is from Vlna.  and diligence of Ulna in leading, and guiding the hand, whilst it followeth the motion of the cubit) for the seat of the inferior head thereof Ulna mutually ordaineth a corner: as before we have touched. Wherefore Radius is above 
Radius is above receyned, ben●… receiveth.  received of Ulna, but beneath receiveth Ulna: and this kind of composition, is thought most aptly to be called Arthrodia: the Anteriour part beneath of the head 
The inferiou●… head of 〈◊〉 why it is plain and forward 〈◊〉.  of Radius, is made plain, and even, though somewhat bending, that so it might give free scope and passage to the tendons of Muscles, which challenge the bowing of the second, and third joint of the fingers. After the same manner, the posterior 
Why there be ma ny cauitie●… in the posterior part of the interior head of Radius.  part giveth room to the tendous of Muscles, stretched to the exterior joints, whereby they are extended, and held forth; therefore unequally is that part replet with cavities. The exterior portion of the same head, towards the thumb, 
The use of the 〈◊〉 Process in Radius.  putteth forth a certain Mammillar Process, for no other cause, but to defend the wrist, so that in that place it may not lightly be luxated, or displaced. Moreover 
The outsyde of Radius.  the outer side of Radius is round, and levigated: but within, hath (as it were) a sharp edge, extended in long progress, & distant from the region of the other line, 
The live in Radius compared to the line in cubits.  described in the inner part of Ulna, very like unto this. From either of the which lines floweth a certain Membrane, to each of them mutually fastened: whereby 
The use of y● live in Cubitus and Radius.  these ij. bones, so severed one from an other, are colligated, and together in the midst after a certain manner tied. And this Membran maketh also a division, 
The use of the Membran between cubits and Radius.  whereby the interior Muscles, of the cubit, are from the exterior easily separated.  
Both these bones are hollow within, and replenished with mary: both that 
Why the bones of the cubit are hollow.  they might be the lighter, and also not frustrate of their necessary nourishment.  
BUt before we fall to orderly description of the wrist of the hand, this one thing 
Note.  we note by the way: that by the customable manner, and frequented phrase of our English speech, this word hand, compriseth all the space between the inferior head of Radius, and the extremities of the fingers: which, by the order of 
How the hand is be●…ded by Anathomicall description.  Anathomicall description, is compounded of iij. parts: that is to say, Brachiale, which we call the wrist of the hand: Postbrachiale, which is the space between 
Brachiale.  the wrist, and the first joint of the fingers: the third part than is Digiti, or the 
Postbrachiale.  fingers: whereto hereafter we will come in order. And it seemeth also, that Hipochrates 
Digiti.  understood the like that we do by the name of Manus: although Collumbus 
Hipocrates.  writeth in his chapter of the shoulder, that Hipochrates, called the whole length 
Collumbus.  from the scaple bone, unto the extreme ends of the fingers, Manus: whilst it is otherwise evident in his book De ossium natura, M. Fabius calvus being interpreter: where he hath these words: Mànus quidem ossa septem & vigiti sunt. & c. the 
Seven & twenty bones contained between the cubitte and fingers ends.  which number, may stretch no further then from the first of the fingers, to the last of the wrist. But that the volumes of Hipocra. are not altogether consonant, and agreeing together, appeareth not only by this, but is witnessed in the same translation 
The volumes of Hipocrates not all 〈◊〉.  of Hipocra. works, whereof Fabius' calvus, Gulielmus Copus, Nicol. Leonicen. and Andraeas Brent. were interpreters.  
AT length returning to the first of the three divisions of the hand, which is called of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins have in stead thereof (as is said before) Brachiale: it is to be understanded the whole strew, and pack of bones, 
What 〈◊〉 the wrist of the hand.  intersited between the cubit, & Postbrachiale: which is the middle of the hand, (whereto I can give no proper English, except I shall call that part the back of the hand, or after the Latins the Postbrachiall bones.  
The number of the bones that constitute the wrist of the hand are vi●…. distinct, 
The wrist con●…steth of vi●…. bones.  & joined in double order: that is to say ij. rows, containing in each iiij. bones, all diversly formed, not one like an other either in magnitude form, or situation. 
The bones of the wrist are all unlike one another.   
The first row of these bones are upwardly, so committed to the head of Radius, as that the first, and second thereof, are fastened within the bosom of it, the third 
The first row 〈◊〉 the bones 〈◊〉 the wrist.  seemeth a little to enter, but the fourth seemeth to be joined to no other bone but 
The second row of the bones of the wrist.  the third: whereto it is stiffly annected. The second course or row, is articulate in their posterior part, to the Postbrachiall bones, but in the forepart, with the 
Now the bones of the wrist seem to grow together.  other bones of the wrist: which among themselves, are so connected and knit together with Cartilaginous Ligamentes, as that they seem to grow together.  
As I said before, they are so strange, and diversly fashioned, that a man can not rightly invent, whereto to compare them: yet notwithstanding, and although they are not endued with proper names, they are sufficient 〈◊〉 to be discerned, 
〈◊〉 of the wrist.  judged, and known, by their number, and order: which is after this sort.  
The first bone of the wrist is that, which appeareth unto us in the inner side of the first rank, towards the thumb.  
The second succeedeth the first.  
The third, is with the second coherent, at the outer side towards the little finger, or cubit.  
The fourth and lest of all is knit unto the third.  
The fift is the first of the second rank, and next unto the thumb.  
And so thence the uj. seven. and viij. do follow in order.  
And thus, as you see in number, and figure, they are different, so also in greatness, and litlenes. For the greatest of all are the first, and seven. of which ij. it is hard to judge the greatest: the second is less than these but bigger than all the remnant: then challengeth the viij. and after him the fift, the sixt next, so then the third: the fourth of all others (as we said before) is lest.  
Now as touching their union, & order of composition: which aught aswell to 
The union of the brachiall bones.  be known, and considered, as all that we have hitherto, spoken of them.  
The first bone therefore (besides that it is articulate with Radius,) in the superior part thereof, where it proturberateth round, cleaveth to the second, entering the cavitie thereof, and admitteth into it the round head of the seventh: as also in the inferior part, is coherent with the u and uj.  
The second, not only upward, entereth the hollow of Radius together with the the first, but in the inferior part, where it is hollow, is connected with the seven. and in the posterior part with the third.  
So likewise the third is joined with the second, and in the lower side toucheth the viij. and in the hinder part inwardly, towards Vlna, meeteth the fourth.  
The which fourth we find committed to none other.  
The fift next, in the upper part with the first, in the hinder part with the uj. & is adherent to the prominent Process of the second bone of Postbrachiale, (if by the way, we constitute, as Collumbus would, u bones thereto, whereof more hereafter) the inferior portion thereof the first bone of Postbrachiale, which Galen maketh 
Galen.  the first joint of the thumb, receiveth.  
The uj. is knit to the first, fift, & seventh, on that side where it respecteth them: but with the inferior head, or swelling, it is fastened to the angular bosom of the Postbrachiall bones, from thence respecting the third also of Postbrachiale, whose first, and longer produced portion it sustaineth.  
The seventh endeth at the first, second, sixt, and vi●…. but not equally, or in like order committed to one, as to an other: since it hath some sides hollow, others boled, or gibbous. Notwithstanding in the inferior part, it is rooted to a portion of the third, and fourth bones of Postbrachiale.  
Lastly the viij. which is highest, on the other sides is coupled with the second, third, and seven. and in the inferior part, it is a seat unto the fourth, and fift bones 
The bones of the wrist have obscure moving.  of Postbrachiale: to which also it is coarticulated, and knit.  
Thus to speak briefly of these bones of the wrist, although there cometh no peculiar Muscle unto them, as the author of action, whereby we judge it obscure: 
The wrist 〈◊〉 that had down up, and to the sides.  yet are they not unmovable, or wanting motion in deed, but yield to the stirring of the hand, both upward, downward, and to the sides.  
Moreover in the interior part of the wrist, we find a broad, and deep cavitie, 
The description and use of the whole wrist.  or bosom, through the which are concurrent, not a small number of tendons 
The vawlte on the inside of the wrist.  of Muscles, to be inserted to the joints of the fingers. And in this vawte, or hollow, they seem as it were included, or locked up, for overflowing their seats 
The use of the Ligament from the Process of y● 〈◊〉.  with a strong Ligament, produced from the Process of the viij. bone, and inserted overthwartly to the side of the fift. For which purpose, that their beyug might 
The use of the Process of the viij. bone.  be more safe, and their scope more free, nature caused the same Process of the viij. bone, to hung, and hover inwardly like a séeled vawlte: so that the space, or distance, between the head or extremity of the same Process, and the fift Ossicle 
How the 〈◊〉 in the wrist of the hand is made.  (which with the side somewhat also leaneth towards it) is nothing so much, as we discern in the compass of the hollow under.  
But the exterior part of the wrist, is the way for the tendons on the outside 
The outsyde of y● 〈◊〉 how it is, and why such.  running to the fingers: yet notwithstanding, it hath no notable cavitie, but rather is boled, or rounded outward: for as much as those tend●…ns are much less than they of inner side, and therefore (also) occupy less space. So accordingly therefore it was decent, that the extreme region of the wrist of the hand, should carry a circular kind of form, and the intern, plain. Yet albeit the inner side by the aforesaid valley, or vawlte, seemeth to make a most apt way, and safe conduction for the tendons, produced in that region: so must we consider, that they of the extrinsical region of the wrist, are not rashly left, or inordinately given over to liberty: for so in vain had grown forth the four Ligamentes on that side, which 
The use of the four Ligametes 〈◊〉 the outside of the wrist.  cloth, and so surely bind them in. Galen in his xviij. chapter of bones, affirmeth these Ossicles of the wrist of the hand to be hard, and solid, but not any thing medullous: 
The bones of the wrist are not 〈◊〉 The fourth bone 〈◊〉 almost altogether solid.  as Collumbus (not rashly) since his time hath assured us: though amongst all the rest, he saith, the most hard, and almost altogether solid bone, is that, which in the fourth place we have here before numbered.  
But if any industrious Artist, shall at any time fortune to find the contrary, 
The fourth bone for his proportion is no more solid than the rest.  I for my time am forced to confess, me never to have invented, or proved the like Solidity in the fourth, and little Ossicle: neither any more (considering the quantity thereof) then in the rest, albeit it may seem very likely to some, by the litlenes thereof. That it should also have a certain cell or corner, answerable to 
The fourth Ossicle hath no 〈◊〉 as Galen says.  the Process Styloides, produced from the inferior head of Vlna, let no man believe, although Galen himself have written it. For neither hath the same Ossicle any such cavitie, neither doth the same Process in the wrist of a man, reach, or extend so far: as unto it, wherefore in Apes Collumbus verisieth this his Assertion, in men 
Cap. 25.  
In Ape's Galens assertion is vertsted.  the truth standeth otherwise. Vesalius noteth the composition of these bones, to be so excellently compact, and wrought together with Ligamentes, as, unless they be diligently cut, and fret away, together with the Membrans, we might suppose 
The ignorance of Co●…n. 〈◊〉 in the bones of the wrist.  them to be all one bone, and altogether uncertain to judge how many, as Cornelius Celsus in his viij. book, and first chapter, confesseth himself inscient, by accounting 
I●…b. 1. Cap. 3.  their number uncertain. Their mutual conjunction (saith Fernelius) 
How these bones are conioy●…ed among themselves and with others.  is Synarthrosis: their joining with Radius (saith Collumbus, confessing likewise the other) by Diarthrosis: and with the bones of Postbrachiale, partly by Synarthrosis, and partly by Diarthrosis.  
THis Postbrachiale (as partly we have touched before, called of the Grecians 
What is 〈◊〉.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) is that part of the hand, which inward we call the palm, but 
●…ap. 26. Vs. 〈◊〉. lib. 2.  outward the back of the hand. Whereto accordingly, Fuchsius says, some of Galens' 
The Postbrachiall bones.  interpreters have called it Palma, others Manus Pectus, and so forth. Uesalius saith, and before him Galen, that this part of the hand, namely Postbrachiale, 
Cap. 26.  . is construed only of iiij. bones: in the which number is left out the first of 
The first bone of the thumb a bo●… of the 〈◊〉 of the han●….  the Thumb, which Collumbus would (most properly in my opinion) have added: & that not without good stay of reason: since it as nearly succeedeth the bones 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the tho●…be, how joined to the 〈◊〉 bone.  of the wrist, as the other: being also after the same rate committed to them, saving that the Articulation thereof, is more slack than in the rest: whereby (also) it purchaseth a more evident motion. It is fastened unto the fift bone of the wrist, by Arthrodia under Diarthrosis although (by reason of those bones which be s●…all) such manner of Articulation may be referred unto Enarthrosis. For the ●…ift bone of the wrist hath a cavitie sufficient plain, as a corner excaved, whereunto, the head of the joint, after a certain manner long, and forward protensed, or stretched, is innitted.  
The second Postbrachiall bone, which Galen numbereth the first, endeth at a deep cavitie in the superior part, where it receiveth the proturberant, or bossed head of the uj. Brachiall bone, and joineth his side to the side of the fift: whereto, in that manner it seemeth to clave.  
The third hath also a hollow end, & in the inner part, towards the thumb, stretcheth forth as it were a Process, whose face, or outer border is settled to the uj. bone of the wrist. The remnant of his Sinews, or hollowed head, admitteth the viij. Bone.  
The head of the fourth is four squared, being joined with ij. bones: that is, part to the seventh, and part to the viij. those parts being also flat, answerable to their squarenes: but somewhat inward declined with all.  
The last hath likewise a four squared head, but somewhat toward the outer parts tending, and cleaning also to the extreme portion of the viij. and last bone of the wrist.  
After this sort are the Postbrachiall bones committed to them of the wrist: whereas 
Their Composition.  also you have to note, that as their ends are squared, and flatted of sufficient compass, towards those bones, whereto they are set, and joined: so their sides also, do mutually yield one towards an other: as the last to the fourth: the fourth to the fift and third: the third to the fourth and second: and the setond to the third on that side and to the side of the fift bone of the wrist outward: only except the first, which supporteth the thumb, and hath more ample scope, and distance from the rest, than the other have among themselves. But again, beneath in the lower ends of the Postbrachiall bones, where they be together with the joints of 
How the Pos●… 〈◊〉 bones are beneath joined to the ●…ist joints of the singers.  the fingers Articulated, all end with one manner of head: which being round, do enter the holes, or hollows in the ends of those joints, lightly excaved, & that (as was requisite) with aslacke, or romthy kind of knitting.  
To describe them after their longitude: the other iiij. Postbrachiall bones beside 
Postbrachial bones their longitude, the thumb exceptco.  the first of the thumb, from their first heads, going forward, towards the fingers, become smaller, and slenderer, until their middle part or region where (being smallest of all, and their substance most lightened) they begin again, from thence afterwards, to augment, and engross their substance: so that, to speak clearly, as they first decreased to the midst, and waxed weaker, so now also from the midst downwards they increase, more, and more, in thickness and strength, and that more apparently in those ij. which admit the middle, and the ryngfinger: the other ij. for the foremost, and little finger, have in mean sort the like delineation.  
In the inner side of these bones, all after their length, runneth an angulare, 
The use of the an gularline.  or cornered line in the midst of them: made for the cause of the Muscles to them adjacent, as also doth the attenuation of them, towards to the midst as aforesaid. For so the Muscles have commodious scope, and room to cleave unto, and 
Why these bones are 〈◊〉 in the midst.  between them: or else the palm and hollow of the hand, should have been more hugely heaped, and stored with them, than had been convient for the prompt tractation, and handling, that now appersai●…eth to the hand.  
Besides, the Postbrachiall bones are above, and beneath, defended with Appendances: 
The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 bones and the●… use.  from whence Ligamentes customably are produced: by whose benefit (also) these bones among themselves, are together connected, and bond. Neither are they inwardly destitute of their proper hollowness, to maintain their substance, with dew medullous nourishment.  
It rests now to speak of the fingers: which once discoursed in that order we have begun, we shall leave the hand, with the parts thereof, sufficient plainly, and also narrowly touched, as far as the description of Bones may extend: for thoroughly to explicate the manner of their motion, it behoveth not here to expect, but only in the History of Muscles: where their proper actions to decyffer, we have wholly determined.  
NOw the Bones that constitute the fingers are in number xv. that is to 
Bones of the fingers. 15.  say, iij. in every one. In the which account (jest I should seem to repugn the sentence of most famous writers, and Anathomistes of rare experience) the first bone of the thumb is comprehended: which Collumbus would have numbered among the bones of Postbrachiale, as before is touched. Nevertheless if reason in yourselves, shall 'cause you consent also to Realdus his judgement, and to attribute the first of the thumb to the number of the Postbrachiall bones: them there 
How the number of the bones of the fingers are but 14  remaineth but ij. the thumb, and consequently xiv. to the number of the fingers: for the Sesamine Ossicles, which hereafter we will declare, are never numbered amongst them: but how soever they are numbered, it behoveth us now to appropinquate, and touch the effect: and of their quantity, form, and combination to say as it is.  
The substance therefore of the bones constituting the fingers, is hard, to the end, 
Collumbus Cap. 27 The substance of the fingers of what sort and why.  that without danger, they might promptly be applied to the innumerable functions, whereto they are created: yet, notwithstanding their hardness, they are with in replenished with the like nourishment dew unto Bones: as lately we described 
The bones of the fingers are not Solid.  in the Postbrachiall, therefore are not Solid, howsoever Galen judged them. 
The difference of the bones of the fingers.  neither are they all of like quantity, in length, or in thickness. But some longer, others shorter, some thicker, others more slender: that is to say, the thicker or longer fingers, merit also the thicker and longer bones. In like sort, the first joints, are greater than the second, the second, greater than the third, and so the third, being last, are also lest in all the fingers.  
Furthermore a double, or ij. fold form remaineth to these bones: in one of 
The form of the bones of the fingers.  which, all the joints agree: but the other, much unlike the first, the last joints obtain common to themselves: for their bones are more depressed than the rest, and being in the beginning somewhat broad, the further forth they stretch, the more also are they attenuated, and stretened, until they have prepared as it were a neck: whereto is annexed, and supposed a little head, whereat they end. The 
The bones of the fingers, end at a head.  same head is round and long: but the first joint of the thumb, and also the first, and second of the other fingers, have both their beginning, and end more gross, 
The figure of the first and second bones of the fingers.  and thick: that is, both their extremities are consistent in heads: whereof, the uppermost, is greater than the neithermost: and all the whole space, from the uppermost head, to the neither, is made more slender, and slender.  
Furthermore these bones outwardly, are made (as it were) crooking, or bending inwards: but on the inside flat, and rather sinuous, or hollow: because there 
Why the fingers are somewhat hollow one the inside.  aught to run no small, but round tendons, which with their magnitude, and rotunditie, fulfil the flattenes so on that side, that the form of the fingers (nevertheless) is left round: whereas otherwise, to great a heaped ridge should have been couched on that side, to no less hindrance, and hurting of the action of handling, and apprehending, then unapt, and incommodious, for the quiet situation of those tendons: which, the bones being round, could have had no certain seat: but in the extension, and st●…rring of the fingers, to slip on this side. On 
How the tendons one the outside of the fingers are cacled.  the outside of the fingers it is otherwise: for their subtle tendons are produced after the manner of Membrans: so, that that part be round, they hinder not, for the more elegancy of the finger's form.  
Likewise in the inner region of the singers on each side, are certain lines carried 
The uses of the ●…ynes in y● 〈◊〉 of the singers.  after their longitude: whence the ligaments, which complect and hold those tendons in their places sirmely, have their original. 
The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.   
To speak of their manner of knitting, and composition, some receive only: 
〈◊〉. de 〈◊〉. 19  other again both receive, and are received: (although Galen says, the head of the 
SATURN'S in error.  first bone, ever entereth she cavitie of the other following) for the first bones of the fingers are joined above, with the Postbrachiall bones per Enarthrosim: because their heads being situated, and incrusted with a Cartilege, do admit into them the round head of the Postbrachiall bones: which is Enarthrosis Articulation: being in this place right requisite that fingers might have free scope to all sides, and turns: though Vesalius denied them their circular motion, or round turning, as Collumbus noteth.  
In the inferior part of these bones, are prominent two heads, between which, one angular, or cornered cavitie is engraven, into the which entereth the middle portion of the head of the bone following, being, for the purpose, lightly proturbered, or swelled forth: and those heads again, are likewise inserted to the cavities, exculped on either side in the other. Whereby it is manifest, that these joints both receive, and also are received: the which manner of Articulation is called Ginglymon, and that is to be observed in the other joints also. But 
Why their 〈◊〉 are ●…telayd with Cartilages.  between them all are interiected Cartilages, to make their ●…ttyng easy, neither not their actions prompt: Appendances are not wanting, which at each end, are wont to guard them: except the extreme ends of the last bones, which 
What Bones have the 〈◊〉, which not, and why.  néedyng no articulation, neither are Appendances to them acceptable: for there the fingers are notably munited with nails: which here we omit to speak of, but are not forgotten among the Cartilages.  
THus if we well perpend the construction, and composition of the parts, and 
Of the exquisite structure of the hand.  bones of the hand, our senses shall soon conceive the manner of the action, with no less admiration, in beholding the handy work of the incomprehensible Creator: who not one mite, or portion of a part hath sited any where, that serveth 
The action thereof.  for no end, or utility to the body: for how fit to apprehended are the hands, and how prompt to move are the fingers, who is it that knoweth not? which made Aristotle 
It is an Organ u fore all organs.  call them instruments, or organs, before all organs, or instruments: and they are priest, necessary, and exquisite: wherefore saith Galen in his first De usu 
Fingers why composed of bones, and ●…oyntes.  partium: as they might not be created without bones, neither had it been requisite for them to have been made of one bone: but to every one iij. knit together by joints: thereby to become prompt to every action. For often, we need not to extend, or to reflect, and bow all at once, but sometime the first only, or second, or third joint, sometime the first together with the second, or the second and the third, else the third, with the first extending, or bowing: by the which, Galen expresseth the u general differences of the figures in apprehending, or holding: 
〈◊〉 differences of Apprehension are u.  but the particulars, which are brought to pass as occasion is offered, either more, or less, he accounteth innumerable: so (saith he) if the hand had not been d●…uided, 
Why the had divided into singers.  it had also behoved each thing we should handle, to be of equal bigness: but now being (in deed) divided into many parts, we are no less able to apprehended with facility greater things, then ready, & nimble to touch each little substance.  
Nature therefore (as Galen in the place before cited saith) finely framed fine 
Why Nature made u fingers.  fingers in either hand: so that as nothing might be wanting, neither should any thing be to much. For think not, that rashly nature created one finger longer than 
Why one singer was 〈◊〉 longet then another.  an other, since thereby they obtain this notable property: that although, when they be at liberty extended, some surmount their mates clearly in length, yet 
Wh●…n comprehension is made the fingers are all of one length.  that is won again, when we comprehend any thing within the compass of of them, or hold any liquid substance within the palm of the hand: for than you will confess this inequality of the fingers, to present a most manifest utility, and decent kind of form. Finally this his saying is also worthy to be noted. As man, of all other creatures, is the most sapient, & wise: so also hath he hands, 
The hands are organs most convement for a wise creature.  the most convenient instruments to a sapient Creature: yet not in that he hath hands, therefore he is the wisest, but because he is wisest, therefore he hath hands: for not hands, but reason instructeth man in Artes. So likewise, the hands are 
The hands are the organs of 〈◊〉.  the instruments of Arts: and thus much of the fingers, the last part of the hand.  
THe next that followeth in order to entreat of, after the parts, which we have already go through, is that bone, which is committed, and joined to 
O●… Ilium.  the transuerse Processes of Os sacrum. In people of full growth, and ripe years, 
O●… 〈◊〉 in children three, in men one.  although it seem one bone, yet is it esteemed of, as if it were iij. and the reason is, because in children and youthful years, it is by a Cartilege intersected with iij. lines: therefore (also) it is divided by Anathomistes into iij. parts choosing 
O●… Ilium.  iij. divers names: for the supreme part thereof being the broadest of the rest, and committed to Os sacrum, is called Ilium os: an other part is that, which being not so broad: as the superior, is thorowed on each side, with a large & ample hole, and is called Os pubis: then the middle part, which is streter, and thicker, & outwardly 
Os pubis.  engraven with a deep & large cave, is called Coxendicis os. These bones 
Os 〈◊〉.  are ij. in number: that is to say, on either side one: which although they be joined to Os sacrum, yet their proportion seemeth to answer no less use, than the scaple bone unto the shoulder: for these after the same rate receive the thigh, as those do the shoulder: and also the original, and divers insertions of Muscles. But 
The seat or foundation of boves.  as before we have said, they being joined to Os sacrum, do minister to all the composition of bones, that most necessary seat, and ground: for these being thereto 
All bones above and beveth Ilium, and Sacrum, do move, but they only not moved.  perpetually abiding, are never required of any motion: when as all other members about them, of very right, do stir and move: which most evidently we may discern, in seeing all the motions both of the superior, and inferior parts excellently percurrent, and yet at length to cease, or end at these bones: as it were, there certain centre, and prick: for Ilij ossa, are so firmly to the same Sacrum, committed, as that they seem wholly grown thereto: wherefore Collumbus recordeth 
Ilium sometime groweth to Sac●…um inseparably.  of a skeleton he hath, whose Ilium on the left side, is so connated, & grown to Sacrum, as that it may not, by any means, be dissevered. These same bones 
Where these ij. bones join.  likewise in the fore part, do meet, and join together. Their bearing outward, is esteemed to represent the figure of a basin: which nature so ordained, for the safer containing and holding of the matrice, bleddar, and entrails: to the safety of the which, these bones are chiesly priest. The figure of these bones is divers, for 
The figure of Ili●….  on the hinder part they be broad, and insigned with ij. cavities, which rather seem crooked, or bowed, then hollowly excaved, or engraven: since it is evident, that the same parts on the contrary side, are as much convexed, and Gibbous: 
The use of the asperities in these bones.  whereas also much asperity and roughness is, chief outwards, and serving to the insertion of Muscles.  
The upper region of this part of Ilium, being drawn after a Semicircular line, is clothed with an Appendance all a long the same compass. And because it 
The description of that superior part of Ilium.  is somewhat prominent outward, therefore it is called the spin, or ridge: from whence especially flow Ligamentes, and the exorture of these Muscles, that constitute 
The spin in Illi●… what and the use thereof.  the buttocks: as also, those that downwards to the thigh, and leg, and upwards to the breast and back, are carried. As touching their fastening unto Os sacrum. nature hath decreed a mutual congress, whereby their composition is 
Joined by nature  made more strong, and pertinatious: wherefore, the transuerse Processes of Os sacrum, as they are excised, and engraven, somewhere with large and deep, other where, with light and shallow concavities: so likewise are these Bones in the setting to both, endued with convenient cavities, as also other meet portions bounched forth, and proturberated. So that in meeting together, the hollow places 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 c●…e.  of these, receive the rough knots, or eminences of Os sacrum, and in like manner, their protubered or swelled portions, are admitted into his agreeable cavities. 
The Cartil●…ge i●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  And this congress is mutual: to the which union, a Cartilege also is intercedent, which, after the manner of glue, holdeth, and joineth them together. 
●…l. 〈◊〉. 28.  
●…hy that 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…ther to 〈◊〉 t●…en to 〈◊〉.  Whereby there Articulation may be thought like Ginglymon: but, since no kind of motion is achieved thereby, we account it more like unto Symphisis: and thus far the description of the superior part.  
Now, that portion thence declining towards the Anteriour parts, occupieng 
The description o●… O●… 〈◊〉.  the middle space of the bone, and endued with the name of Coxendicis os, is most thick: that the more commodiously therein (and without to much weakening, 
Why it i●… that thicke●…t.  or decaying the bone) might be made the large, and deep hollow, or cup, 
The use of that cup or con●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  into which is immitted the long and round head of the thigh. Wherefore it is called a cup, or bowl: which although (in deed) it be of itself very large, yet because it could not be so deep as wholly might contain the head of the thigh, a 
The Cartilege 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cōca●…tie.  Cartilege is thereunto added, as is betwixt the scapple bone and the shoulder: whereby the hollowness thereof is fulfilled at large. And this cup, or concavity, not only occupieth part of Coxendicis os, but of Os ilium also, and Pubis. And besides 
In what parts this concavity is made.  that Cartilege, which in manner of a crust circundeth and compasseth aswell the head of the thigh, as the cup wherein it is contained, there rises about the 
The articulation of the thigh with the hip answereth in proportion to the 〈◊〉 with the se●…ple bone.  borders and edges of the same hole, a certain thick, & circular Cartilege: which nobly augmenteth the capacity thereof: and so complecteth the deep head of the thigh, that, not without great rigour, & extreme violence, it may be from his seat luxated. And further, to the end that head of the thigh might yet more sirmely, and 
A 〈◊〉 Cartilege augmenting the concavity and why.  safely rest, within the same acetable, or cup: out of the midst of his crusty Appendance, groweth a round, and most strong Ligament, which is likewise 
Of the Ligament within the concavity the s●…tuation and use.  fastened in the midst of the same cavitie: and in this manner is sirmified his Articulation, which otherwise was stack and loose.  
The inferior part, which is intersited betwixt Ilium, and Coxendix, is endued 
The hollow corner between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 os. The use of that hollow corner.  with a notable kind of hollowness, bursting out, or cut through in the lower part: so that it is a way evident, and open on each side, or common to both the bones, ordained (as we may easily suppose) as a way, for the subduction of very many, and large surcles, and branches of Sinews, profluent from the spinall 
The beginning and journey of that greatest ●…ie.  mary, through the holes in Os sacrum: the which, after, not far thence, do coite and join together in one, the greatest of all the Nerves in the body: which downwards is dissemi●…ated, amongst the Muscles of the thigh, and leg: as 
The sharp Process and the use thereof.  more in the history of Nerves. But, departing from this corner, or deep nick, more forwardly, there ●…iseth a certain sharp Process, whence is produced a 
The use of the hollow about that sear of co●….  Ligament to be inserted unto Os sacrum, prepared to enclose the fundament, and that greatest Nerve lately cited. Again, besides this Process, near to the bottom or seat of Coxendix, there is an other hollowed corner, being broad, but 
Four tendons in their 〈◊〉 as in a purse co●…ned.  more shallow than that before said: and is (as it were) cut here and there in the midst, with certain chinks, to the which are inherent four tendons: recondited, 
Why that infericu●… part or 〈◊〉 is thickest.  and hid in their Muscle, as if they were in a purse imposed: which at length also do agreed together in one, to be sent, and sowed in the thigh. The inferior portion of the thigh is most thick, which therefore is nominated the seat, 
Why the seat of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath an appendaunce.  or foundation thereof. This one amongst all other parts of Coxendicis os, is endued with one Appendance, whence spring the iij. Muscles, that serve to bow 
Of the bones of Pubis.  the leg. And now it rests to speak of the Anteriour part which is named Os 
Col. Ibid  pubis: being thinner both above and beneath, than the rest: these, the nearer towards their midst, are the more also attenuated, until they become clean 
The holes of 〈◊〉.  through perforated, and that with a most large hole: above they are joined together, the right meeting with the left, by the interuenture of much Cartilege: the 
How the bones of P●…bis the right and that jest are joined together.  which knitting is so firm, and Solid, as hardly with the knife, it may be separated. Wherefore, great occasion of laughter is offered by such as have not been ashamed, 
To say that thes●… bones in childbirth do open is a laughing matter.  openly to publish so much, that these same bones, should in women bringing forth, be loosed, and departed one from an other, thereby, that more easily, the birth might be extrahed. Notwithstanding, it is verified in the tail bone, as we have said before in his proper place. For that is certainly retrahed in 
The bones of Cocci●… are in childbirth retrahed.  women, helping greatly to the bringing forth of child: but to affirm the departing asunder of these bones in such seasons, is, no doubt, a saying so absurd, as what to be more, I know not: since it seemeth nature was nothing forgetful of that 
In the largeness and ●…arrownes of Pubi●… men ditfer from women. How the bones of Pubi●… in women are distinguished from those in men. The bones of Pubi●… are not dilated.  bringing forth, & increase of young children in making the woman's mould: but if it were so, why then in vain, did she constitute these bones in women of far larger scope, and compass then in men? A thing notable to be marked. By this therefore, it is nothing difficult, to discern these bones in women, from those in men: for in men they be more straight, and narrow, both above, and beneath: but in women much more ample, and romthy: wherefore let no man believe Os pubis to be dilated or opened in child bearing. 
Why that bones of Pubis are downwa●…d dis●…oyned. What Muscles spring from the s●…periour part of Pubis.   
But now again from the same conjunction in Pubis, which we have said to be confirmed by a Cartilege, the more downwards they go, so much more and more also one side severeth from an other till they have left a void, and empty corner, for the subsisting of Penis, and the Testicles. And in the superior part, 
The inferior part of Pubis hath an appendance.  where these same bones of Pubis are conjoined, as is aforesaid, they are one each side rough, and abounding with a double Tubercle, or proturbered, and bounched 
The situation and original of the Muscles sustaining the yard.  portion: from the which have sprung both the straight Muscles of the belly, as also, those that be deferred down to the thigh, and leg: and abide the insertion of the obliqne descendentes of the belly. But from the inferior part, so armed 
The hole in the midst of the bones of Pubis why it is made. A ●…embran between the Muscles that turn about the thigh.  with an Appendance, are produced the Muscles sustaining Penis: whose body is situated, immediately, after the union of these bones. That large hole in the midst, being supposed rather for lightness sake, then for other cause to have been made, two Muscles, an outer, and an inner do fulfil: which stretching thence downwards, and implanted in the thigh, minister thereto the power of circumaction, 
The journey of the se●…inary vessels. By this guttered cavitie R●…ldus distinguisheth the bones of a man and woman yet I have seen them absent in that bones of a man.  or turning about: between which, runneth a tough Membran, both shutting the way of the same hole, and distinguishing the one Muscle from the other. Then (henceforth) let them with more modesty advise themselves, that heretofore, have rashly affirmed the seminary vessels, by these holes, to descend unto the Testicles: when as it is most evident, they perforate the Muscle of Abdomen, & above these bones are carried. In which on each side is a certain little hollow gutter, in their top obliquely declined, or bending over, by the which covertly 
Holes in these bones for the delation of nourishment.  run, aswell Deferentia, as Praeparantia vasa. But this cavitie in women is not found: which is the chiefest difference, betwixt those bones in men, and women. 
Man only and the Ape hath the bone in the thigh greater than the other bones.   
And thus judge of the bones committed to Os sacrum, being not much different from the same in substance: for they be fungie, and light for the most part, not very hard, but replenished with holes, or little porie places for the receipt of nourishment perpetually to cherish them. 
The thigh is shorter than the leg in other creatures.   
THe thigh bone neither in birds, neither almost in any four footed beast, is in length comparable to the bones of the leg, excepting the Ape: but in man, it most plainly exceedeth all other in magnitude, and is Articulated above 
The figure of the thigh.  with Coxendix, Ilium, and Pubis, but beneath, with Tibia. The figure of the thigh is long and round, but not every where strait: for near unto the midst it 
The head of the th●…h.  crooketh, being therefore in the fore part Gibbous, but in the hinder and exterior part Sinnous, and (as it may be said) backwards bending: the uppermost head 
The neck of the ●…igh.  is thick, round, & over crusted with a Cartilege, having the neck thereof, which is long, much inwardly pretended. And this same head to that neck supposed, is almost wholly affourmed by an orbicular Appendaunce, & is admitted within the acetable or cup of Coxendix: wherein (as before I have largely declared) it maketh 
Now and why the thigh hath so strong a●…ticulation.  a most firm, and strong Articulation, being no less needful, for the exceeding great weight that the thigh aught to sustain. Wherefore nature, not accounting it sufficient to make a large hole for the entrance thereof, nor inwardly to clothe it 
The Cartilege.  with a Cartilege, and in like sort to augment the borders thereof, whereby sufficient room might be offered to the same head, hath prepared likewise a round, 
The Ligament.  and strong tyeng, to proceed almost from the middle top of the same head, and fastened the same again in the bottom of the acetable, or cup, as a stable ground, 
The error of those coniut●…d which suppose the ●…ut ●…uer playnty to be luxated.  and strong firmament. Which being so, their opinions, are accounted vain, which, judging this joint never plainly luxated, do term it o●…ely a bastard, or false and counterfeited luxation, when as (in deed) it is perfect and true: since it often times falls out, that this Ligament, whereof we last made mention, is 
How the luxation of that joint of the thigh is made dis●…culte to restore.  relaxed, & slacked, to the great ruin of the member, & difficulty of ressitution.  
This same bone, immediately after the neck, descendeth with a certain little broad portion, out of which are carried two Processes like knots, which in 
Col. lib. 1. Cap. 29.  
The proc●…sses of the t●…igh in n●…w born children seem appendau●…ces.  infants hold the nature of Appendances, and may be taken of, though in process of time they cleave so close, and are so rooted in the parts wherein they are prominent, that no sign of Appendance is presented by them. Their seats are (for the most part) on the hinder parts, and one higher than an other. The uppermost 
The description of the Processes of the thigh.  being greater, looketh outward, but the neithermost being much less, possesseth rather the inner seat. The greater the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but both are to be named 
Glouton what.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is to say Rotatores, because they seem to be ordained for 
Trocante●…es what.  the turning, and whéeling about of the thigh. For they admit the insertion of 
The utility of the Processes of the thigh.  those Muscles, by whose benefit both the thigh is outward slected, moved, and carried, as also circumuerted or round turned: yielding an apt b●…ynnyng: to the viij. Muscle of bowing the leg.  
In the posterior part is eminent a certain lyné, carried from the outer Process 
Now the Processes of the thigh are ●…oyned.  to the inner, and as it were joining, or tyeng them together: and from hence beginneth the thigh to take on him the shape and form of roundenes: whence 
Whe●…ce the thigh is round.  forward, being go beyond the middle region, the more it descendeth the more 
The description of that thigh in length. The appendaunce. The ch●… or gutter that de●…eth the inferior heads.  also it engrosseth, and enlargeth, being inwardly slatter, and at length goeth forth in two great heads, rough on the outside, & altogether uneven: but their ends, or extreme faces be smooth, covered with a smooth crust, and are constituted, and finally made, by the interuenture of a mighty Appendaunce. In the posterior 
The place for the rot●…le o●… thelinoe. The ij. inferior heads of the thigh compared together.  part, these heads are divided with a great, and large chink, or hollow space, but before, more lightly depressed with a common cavitie, wherein lieth the hole, or rotule of the knee.  
But as touching the several description of these, we cannot affirm one, in 
The leg how it boweth to yt●…utside.  fashion like an other: for the innermost is thicker, and the outmost plainly broader, and more depressed, lest both should be alike Articulated unto the leg, for 
The original of the muscle under the ham.  the obliqne motion sake: especially when the leg should be bowed to the exterior parts: to the which motion is destined the Muscle lurking under the ham, 
The composition of the thigh with the leg is by Gingl●…on, but with the hip by 〈◊〉.  whose original is from this outermost head, towards the posterior parts, even there, whereas it is rough, & impressed with certain little corners, or cavities.  
The composition of the thigh with the leg is called Ginglymon, because one mutually receiveth, and is received of an other: as the upper head of Tibia, or the bone of the leg, having ij. cavities, or hollows. For the ij. lower heads of the 
How the articulation of that thigh with the leg is done also with a Ligament.  thigh, hath also between those two cavities, an eminent portion protubered, which is also received into the posterior hollow, or gutter of the thigh: from whence floweth a most strong Ligament, to bind together the thigh with the leg, in like sort, as is lately said by the knitting of the thigh, with Coxendix. 
Wherein the articulation of that hip is notable from all other joints.  And for this kind of Articulation, that is to say, so noted with a strong Ligament within the joint, as is this thigh, both above, and beneath, beside the outward obductions, and clothings with Ligamentes, which is also common to other joints, it is odd, and unlike to all others: and therefore is notable to be spoken of.  
Furthermore in this bone of the thigh, is to be noted a certain evident, and 
The line in the posterior region of the thigh.  rough line in the posterior region, beginning not far from the innermost of the upper Processes, called Rotatores, and so, on the same region or side, brought down after the longitude of the thigh: and, beyond the midst, deuidyng into 
The use of that line of the thigh.  two parts, or courses, seemeth to reach unto both the heads, but most abundantly endeth at the outermost. This noble line, lest you over lightly way it, consider, 
The greates●… muscle in the body.  and know how firmly, the eight Muscle of the thigh, which is the greatest 
How we purchase strayg●…t standing. The benictte of Asperities in the thigh.  of all the Muscles in the body, and by whose benefit our strait standing is made, is thereto fixed and knit. There be also divers other Asperities, and rough parts, not without some impressions, all made for the cause of Muscles seats, 
The use of the thigh.  insertions, and so forth, as hcreafter shallbe more fit to say how.  
By the thigh, we both sit, and stand upright, as also move towards every 
Why the innec concavity of the thigh is large.  thing. For, from the Articulation thereof in the hip, no manner of motion is exempted. The concavity therein, for lightness and the containing of medullous nutriment, is very large: not unfit for the largeness of the bone. As for Heynes, 
Deines.  that perforate the substance thereof at either end, let no man doubt of: for besides that they are evident, know that Nature willeth no part in the body to 
Tibia comprehenbeth all that space between the kn●… and the foot, called the leg, containing ij. bones, of which the greatest chiefly beareth the name. Tibia and Fibula compared in proportion to Radius and Cubitus.  live without blood.  
ANd thus this large bone of the thigh endeth, above, at Coxendix, and beneath, at Tibia: which we call the leg: wherewith alhough there by an other bone joined, that is to the side thereof, all a long the length of the leg, yet this beareth the name, as it is in deed most notable. For in the leg are two bones, like as is said in the cubit: but the one far greater than the other, and that therefore possesseth the hole name of Tibia, or Crus. The lesser hath sundry names as Sura, Fibula, and of the barbarous sort, Focile minus.  
This Tibia is clothed with an Appendance at either end: but the superior 
The names of the lesser bone of the leg.  part thereof is both broader, and also thicker, having in the top, two cavities 
Appendaunce.  lightly exculped: between which, rises a prominent, and rough tubercle, as I 
The description of the superiou●… part of Tibia.  touched even now, in describing the Articulation of the thigh with the leg. Those cavities admit the heads of the thigh: wherein Nature well foreseeing, 
The industry of nature.  hath provided, lest for the quantity of the heads the cavities should be to much 
The movable cartilages of that knee. The use of the ij. in the upper part of Tibia.  depressed. Therefore besides the common Cartilege, wherewith either of them are incrusted, nature aloft hath laid another, movable, and soft, representing the figure of the Moon or the similitude of this letter C. About the borders thereof the same is thicker, but the more towards the centre or midst, the thinner: 
The movable cartilege of the knee useth the room of a Ligament.  & ending first before, it toucheth the centre: thus the profundity of the cavities of Tibia, are left sufficient great. Wherefore chief it seemeth this Cartilege, for that purpose to have been ordained. Which as it is light, soft, and unctuous, or 
The tubercle or Process between the cavities.  full of humidity: lo doth it serve as the turn of a Ligament, and much avail to the active moving of the joint. Likewise that bounched, or; proturbered part, that emergeth from between those cavities exculped (as aforesaid) in the upper 
How the process of Tibia is in posterior cavitie between the ij. heads of the thigh.  extremity of Tibia, maketh not a little, to the confirmation of this joint by being immitted into that large cavitie of the thigh: and not only so, but also bound thereto by a strong Ligament proceeding from the top of the same knot, or tubercle: and thus strongly is this joint armed, and held in on each side. 
The leg downward is as it were iij, square.   
After, proceeding downward from the superior part of the leg, we find the same here, and there, attenuated, and lighted with long lines, and flatted sides, in such sort, as that the whole proportion between the ij. heads, or ends 
Why the leg is 〈◊〉 pr●…●…lly in t●… places.  thereof, is (as it were) iij. square, obliquely stretching and incuruated principally in iij. places: easily giving place to the Muscles thither descending. ●…ut on the outside towards the hinder parts, there lieth a certain light cavitie spread over with a Cartilege, whereto leaneth the inner part of the head of Fibula, and 
●…ul how it is joined to that le●… 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉 re●…uing the vessel●….  so in the upper part it is joined with Tibia. From the middle top of the posterior part thereof, is drawn out a declined, or crooked cavitie, for the transiture of a vain, Artery, and Sinew, which that way downwards are entrenched, to do (as others) that they own to the lower parts.  
And in the fore face, and upper part, not far from the end of the Appendance which is said to be so largely plated upon the top of the leg, is a certain 
The insertion of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 the leg. The spin or the leg.  rough eminence, admitting the insertion of Muscles, such as extend and stretch forth the leg. From whence, all after the middle region, is produced a sharp line comparable to the ridge of any thing: wherefore of some it is so named.  
And this inner side of the leg is the part we call the shin, accounted to be 
What is called the ●…ne.  without flesh, whereas all others, and chief the posterior part is opplet, and filled with much store of flesh.  
The second line which licth under Fibula, directly towards it, is made, to the 
The use of the secon●… 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉.  end that there hence might a Ligament be produced, whereby Fibula i●… with Tibia connected, and knit: and (like as is said in the cubit) the auteriour, from the posterior Muscles are thereby distinguished.  
Again the inferior part of Tibia towards the end waxeth also thicker, but 
The description of the 〈◊〉 part o●… Tibia.  the head thereof, less than that in the superior part, and the extreme end excised, and cut into one only large concavity, which is not frustrate of the benefit of a Cartilege: whereunto is admitted the insertion of the bone Talus. The inner side of this neither head of Tibia goeth forth like a thick Procesle, overreaching 
The use of the inner Proce●…e of the neither head of Tibia.  on that side the late said cavitie: by reason whereof, Talus seemeth as though it were underset, on that side, for slipping out.  
Contrariwise the other side, not being able to yield the like, for that it behoved it rather to offer a long hollowed corner wherein to lodge the lower part of Fibula: and again, since it were aswell expedient for that side to be defended from each light luxation as the other: see the devise of nature, in stretching forth the head of Fibula, as far beyond the head of T●…bia in this lower part, as upward the leg 
See the matuellous art of nature  surmounteth it in longitude: whereby is fulfilled in it, that which might not be one that side brought to pass in Tibia. For here it becemmeth as answerable to the outside of Talus, as the Process one the inner side extended from Tibia. These 
Col. lib. 1. Cap, 30.  are they which commonly in our English phrase we call the Aneles. The Process 
The ij. ankles which be they.  of Tibia being the inner ankle, and the outer head of Fibula, these ij. make strong 
Why luxation of the foot rather inclineth to that inner ankle then to the outer.  resistance, lest Talus to Tibia articulated should on any side slip from his seat. But when such luxation happeneth at any time, we see it more commonly to the inner side, than the outer side: because the outer is longer produced than the inner.  
Moreover that Process of Tibia which we call the inner ankle, in the posterior 
The ●…gure and use of the in●…er ankle.  part thereof, hath a cavitie, whence is extract a Ligament, wherewith Talus to Tibia besides is alligated, and bound. And further, that this knitting might be more firm, no small aid yieldeth that little long and rough corner, transuerly carried, which the Anteriour seat of the Appendance of this inferior head of Tibia putteth forth: for hereto springeth a Ligament knitting the neck of Talus 
The neck of Talu is knit to Tibia.  to Tibia.  
But here you must understand, that the joining of Fibula with the leg is after 
Fabula toucheth not the thigh above  no other order, then as we have declared before, in the knitting (in the arm) of Radius with Cubitus: yet ascendeth no●… so high, as that it any thing at all toucheth 
SATURN'S v●…der 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  the bone of the thigh: and downwards contrariwise, descendeth lower than the leg, for what end and use, we have said: each structure, and combynation thereof, being by Arthrodia, under Synarthrosis.  
Both the heads of Fibul●… stretch forth into a sharp Process, endued, and 
The uses of the asyeritie●… of the Processes of 〈◊〉.  shaped with certain roughness, to the uppermost of which, being more round, are inserted the Muscles moving the leg, but the inferior, which is more depressed and also outwardly more Gibbous, sendeth forth Muscles serving to the extreme part of the foot. And both these heads, insomuch as they are received into 
SATURN'S to Fibula.  there proper cavities, are clothed with a Cartilege.  
To speak therefore wholly of this same Fibula, the small bone of the leg, although it be strait, or at lest but a little crooked, yet a great space of it departeth 
The distance between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and why.  from the same Tibia, but farthest of all in the superior region thereof: because there also Tibia is more hollow slected, then in the whole space besides.  
And in this distance, may you discern the Ligament lately spoken of, compleiting together the leg and Fibula, in the middle space, and separating the Muscles, by which, those spaces of the leg on each side are fulfilled: to whose insertions, 
The lines and inequality of Fibula to what use. Their inward hollowness.  and situations, much serviceable is the inequality of Fibula, ensigned so with apt cavities, and lines, whereby it is in like sort trianguled, or three squared: & as Tibia retaineth a safe room for the mary, so Fibula wanteth not wherein 
The whitlebone of the knee to common in use both to the tht●…h and 〈◊〉.  to carry this nourishment.  
In the sore part of the knee, at the joining together, or coarticulation of the leg with the thigh, is a certain bone divided from them both, yet not refusing 
The ●…plication of the names of this bone.  service, but is common to either of them: and called of the latins diversly: as Patella. genu mola, scutiforme os, and Rotula genu, in English the Patell, the 
The substance of the rout●…e of the knee.  Rotule of the knee, the shieldlike bone, the eye of the knee. etc. the substance thereof is not Cartilaginous as some have thought good, neither yet altogether hard, 
Col. Cap. 31.  and Solid, as others would affirm, but rather as it were the substance of some 
Why the ton●…e of the knee to not Solid.  hard Appendance: to the end it might be apt to receive nourishment into all the parts thereof. Notwithstanding that, it is involved, and wrapped about with a 
Where it is lapped in a slippery Castilage.  slippery Cartilege, especially on the side towards the thigh and leg, the other as clothed with the tendons of Muscles. This Patell was ordained to cover the 
The first 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  joint between the thigh and leg, which otherwise had been to open, and prove 
Why it is movable.  to be luxated forward. It yieldeth also that the knee might directly be bowed to a 
The Rotule hath his proper 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agay●…t the common opinion.  corner. So it aught to be movable, and not stubbornly cleaving, for making the motion hereof difficult, but with his Ligamentes, and those of the thigh, it is knit unto the leg though others say it is only held thereto by the tendons of 
The visinge of his proppec ligamentes from whence.  Muscles. For from the Appendances of the thigh, and leg, arise Ligamentes, wherewith manifestly the Patell is bond on each side, but to the thigh it is Articulated by Ginglymon. For the inferior part of the thigh having two heads, as I have said, leaveth the midst a hollow corner, into which the middle protuberant 
The Patell is articulated to the thigh by 〈◊〉.  part of the Patell is immitted: which, that it might the better fulfil, and more commodiously cleave unto it, it is here and there noted with cavities, answerable 
The ●…igure of the patell what kind of one.  to the protuberant portions of the head of that thigh, wherefore according to that kind of Articulation named, the Patell both recciveth, and is received of the thigh, the fashion thereof is almost round, going out somewhat sharp (as 
Where the Patel is 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 forth like the 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉.  it were) where it sitteth to the leg, & therefore it obtaineth the name of a shield. In the sides or extreme parts it is more light, and thin, but the more nearer the middeit the thicker, and bosseth out the more evidently. It preventeth an incommodity (saith Galen) lest in bowing the knee, the thigh should flippe over 
The notable use of this ●…arell bone or 〈◊〉 of the knee.  the cavities in the top of Tibia. And not meanly stayeth us from falling whilst we descend down some hill, or crooked place: when as the whole body beside is 
〈◊〉. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Cap. 15.  weighed backward. And thus much of the superior members.  
NOw it rests to speak of the bones appertaining to the foot; and whereof 
The number of the 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. one 〈◊〉 than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 of bones 〈◊〉 the hand. The 〈◊〉 between the 〈◊〉 of the hand 〈◊〉 of the foot.  the foot is estour●…ed and made: The number of them is xxuj. observing iij. orders in the foot, like as in the hand. For, the first part, which immediately succeedeth the leg and Fibula, being called Tarsus, is answerable to the wrist of the hand. The second, called Pedium, is comparable to the Postbrachiali bones. The third order is destined to the joints of the fingers. Only this difference is between them: that the bones of Tarsus are but by. in number, and they of the wrist are viij. whereby it happeneth that the hand surmounteth the foot by one in number, but to Pedium, are u belonging, as many as are numbered of the Postbrachiall bones, the other xiv. are divided among the joints of the fingers, as well 
The number of the bones to 〈◊〉.  in the foot, as the hand.  
NEither (saith Collumbus) do I see, why from the bones of Tarsiu the three first should be disjoined, as other Anathomistes have thought 〈◊〉, granting 
The number of bones to pedium. The bones of the singers both of téete and hand are ●…uy.  that the iiij. last bones, which alone (say they) merit the name of Tarsus, aught only to be compared to the wrist, without mention of the other iij. He therefore thinketh good to complect both those iij. as also the other four following ●…nder the name of Tarsus: as when we departed from Tibia, and Sura, descending, 
Col. Cap. 32.  forthwith we come unto one manner of joining together of bones, as it were 
Why in that bones of 〈◊〉 Col. differeth from other 〈◊〉.  a navy, which we compare unto the wrist following Cubitus and Ulna. But every one of these bones belonging to Tarsus, have not peculiar names given them: 
〈◊〉.  for the first three are of some (in their division) removed from Tarsus, and one of 
C●…ls.  the four following obtaineth a proper name, but the three last are hitherto altogether 
Staphordes.  unnamed. The first of all therefore is named Talus, the second Calx, the 
Cybordes.  third Scaphoides, the iiij. Cyboides, the other iij. although they go unnamed, yet by number, form, and situation they are distinguished.  
And now to describe them all in order, Talus being first, prostrated under Tibia, and Fibula, and subject to their Appendances, although it seem only substrated 
The description of Talus.  to Tibia, is in form bossing out above like a round heaved, or swelled thing, imitating in compass the fashion of half a wheel, or if I may to licken it to the wheel of a pulley: for in the midst it is guttured, or hollowed, though not so deep, but lightly, so that the sides only may be discerned higher whereby it is coupled with the bone of the leg. For the Appendance thereof is so for the purpose engraven, to admit this head of Talus into his fit seat, after the kind of articulati●… 
Talus to Tibia articulated by 〈◊〉.  called Ginglymon. And this manner of the joint serveth to the bowing, and reflecting of the foot: the which motion each walking creature continually 
The use of the a●…ticulation to the foot.  maketh: which, to the end it might be made more easy, and with less labour to that member, or jest the bones by much wearing, should be wasted, either part, both 
The use of the ca●…tilage to Talus.  of Tarsus and Talus, are plentifully encrusted with an Appendance, perpetually to endure the foetes incessant motion. Talus is on each side declined, and as it 
The sides of Talus declined & even.  were compressed, where the Ankles are placed, neither yet without the over spreading, or deffensine clothing of a Cartilege, although not on each side of like sort. For the inner side is only compressed above in small scope and amplitude, because 
What constituteth the inner ankle.  the Process of the inferior Appendance of Tibia coustituting the inner ankle, and comprehending this si●…e of Talus, is not in such ample space, encrusted with a Cartilege: but the outer side of Talus is largely sinuated, & in greater space bearing the obduction of a Cartilege, to the apt constituting of a seat congruent to the inner side of the lower Appendance of Fibula, which maketh the outer Ankle: and descending lower than the inner, the inferior part of Talus is hollow, & clothed 
The 〈◊〉 part of 〈◊〉.  with a Cartilege, and lying wholly upon the face of the heel bone: but so notwithstanding, as that the same obtaineth a half compassed cavitie: which admitteth the middle region of the heel bone thereunto pressing, & accordynly formed. And as the interior side of the inner Ankle possesseth a rough cavitie, out of 
Vesal. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. p. 〈◊〉.  which springeth a Cartilaginous Ligament, for the binding together of Talus, 
How 〈◊〉 is bond to the 〈◊〉.  and Tibia: even so, for the receiving of the same Ligament, the inner side of Talus hath a rough cavitie, or hollow, even as the outer side thereof is likewise hollowly 
The use of the aspetites in 〈◊〉.  engraven, that thereto might be inserted the Ligament brought from the inner side of the outer Ankle. For the like cause also is the hinder part of Talus, about the róote thereof rough, to admit and receive the Ligamentes whose beginnings 
The use of the 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉.  are in Tibia, reaching others to the heel. But besides this said asperity or roughness, the posterior seat of Talus showeth also hollow or concaved places to the tendons of Muscles that are carried to the foot, and go under the inferior parts thereof. And in this manner is Talus articulated to Tibia, as also, the superior posterior parts and sides, are formed as is said. The Anteriour 
The figure and use of the anteriour part of 〈◊〉.  part of Talus strecheth forth his portion like a neck, which endeth at a round head, not vestitute of his crusty cover, which is admitted into the large, and 
Col. ●…ib. 1. Cap. 32.  round sinuated side of the Boatelyke Bone: by the benefit of the which 
How the foot by obscure motions is moved.  joint, the foot (although obscurely) moveth outward, and inward, as also doth as (it were) somewhat turn about. But in the posterior part it is aster a manner prominent, that is, where it is received of the inner and posterior part of the 
What is understood by the anteriour and posterior part.  heel. We call that the posterior part, which, descending down from the head, first offereth itself unto us: and that further from the removed, the posterior. But in the inferior part on the outside of Talus is a profound cavitie, augmented by an a●…swerable cavitie on the same side of the heel bone. In this cavitie is contained a certain murous, or 〈◊〉 substance, together with fatness, so prepared to the moistening & anointing of those bones: jest else much moving should dry th●…m, and they dried, consequently their office frustrate. Finally Talus sith downe in the fore part, and is extended upon the heel bone, as it were into a double Process, 
The use of the large 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉.  that is to say, where it respecteth the inner region. And thus is showed the 
The 〈◊〉 of the fore part of Talus.  first bone called Talus, which (notwithstanding) is likewise so sinuated, and hollowed, as not only it admitteth the insertion or rising rather of Ligamentes, 
The substance of the bone Talus.  but also aptly giveth place to the tendons of Muscles, brought thither for the moving 
The error of those that esteem the bone Talus to be Solid.  of the toes as is afore: only this more we have to say, that the substance thereof meriteth nothing less than to be called Solid, for as much as (though contrary to the opinions of some) we find it spongy, and replete with many holes.  
The second bone in order ensuing is called the heel, or he'll bone, or of others 
The heel bone & names thereof. The magnitude. The substance. The description of the upper part of the h●…ele bone where it to committed to Talus.  the Spur of the foot. In magnitude it far exceedeth all others of the foot, neither differing in substance much from Talus, unless it seem somewhat more Fungous, and not with so hard a crust munited. A fit, it is committed to Talus in manner aforesaid: that is to say the middle region towards the fore parts swelling round, hath also more forward a great cavitie to receive Talus, so that one receiving an other, the manner of Articulation is, called Ginglymon. But notwithstanding 
The articulation of 〈◊〉 with Talus to by Ginglymon. The 〈◊〉 of the first part of the heel.  the first part of the heel tendeth backwards, being somewhat 〈◊〉, and round, with a head as it were in the outer side thereof: in that region neither negleaing his proper Appendaunce, but departing wholly from the strait 
Why the heel backwards exceedeth the certitude of the legg●….  line, or rectitude of Tibia, left the foot, together with the leg in going, should have been over prompt to slide backward to the no small uncertainty in going, and settling the foot to the ground. The inferior part of the heel bone, whereby 
Why the inferior part of the heel bone is broade●…. Why it is rough 〈◊〉 trasuerse 〈◊〉.  we tread, and go forwards, was requisite to be somewhat bro●…d, for the 〈◊〉 setting of the foot. As also to be rough, and endued with a transuerse Process, that thence might have his being the Muscle, that serveth to bow the fourth joint of the toes. Where beside springeth that Musculous matter, whence 
A 〈◊〉 matter whence 〈◊〉 Muscles spring.  the four Muscles proceed, which with a long tendon, be implanted to the intern region of four toes, and therefore by these eminent Processes is left a certain cavitie, or hollow place, wherein more fitly might lie both that Muscle, and Musculous substance, jest that the foot being strongly set to the ground, the heads of the same Muscles might be, by to much compression, offended. Now also the heel, in that part which is said to go forth backwards in form of a head, with a certain flatnes, is also lightly made rough: for the more fit, and easy insertion 
The asperity in the head of that he'll and the use thereof.  of that tendon, of all others the greatest, and strongest, which is made by the conjoining of the iy. Muscles, moving the foot, in one. In that part which is towards the little toe, this bone is joined with that called Cyboides: and so in deed 
How Calx is articulated with Cyboides.  the manner of his Articulation is supposed most rightly to be Ginglymon referred under Synarthrosis .. Again where it respecteth the greatest finger (which part 
A Process and the use thereof.  notwithstanding seemeth more rightly to be accounted the inner side of the heel bone) it sendeth out no small Process, which is augmented by the hollow in the inner side engraven, and for that cause was ordained as a proper propugnacle, both to the tendons of Muscles, as also to the Ueyne, Artery, and 
Why the inside of the heel is so notably exca●…ed.  Nerve thereby passing. Neither for any other consideration was that side so notably excaved and hollowed, then to give place to these vessels, and tendons: to all which aswell this same Process is profitable, as requisite also for the fit setting 
The outside of the heel described.  to of Talus with the heel bone. In fine, the outer side of the heel is depressed, rough, and unequal: having near to the posterior part, a little cavitie founded 
The insertion of the 7. 〈◊〉 ●…uscles excending the foot.  under a small Process: and herein rests a Cartilaginous crust, visited by the tendon of the vy. Muscle serving to the extension of the foot.  
The third bone, called the shyplike, or boatelike bone, because it somewhat nearly toucheth the shape or fashion of a boat, is put next in the inside of the 
The 3. bone of the foot called 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 in English the 〈◊〉 or boatelike bone. The situation of the boa●…elike bone.  foot: in whose former seat is ensculpted a deep cavitie, wherein the round head of Talus is settled, and this Articulation is put most meetly under Enarthrosis, because in it (but very obscurely) no motion is seen. The posterior part thereof is committed to the first seat of the fift, sixt, and seventh bones without names, and that in such sort, as it is not easy to judge whether it receiveth, or is received of those 
The articulation of the boatlike bone with Talus by Enarthrosis.  bones. But notwithstanding that some obscurity must needs be granted (here reverence being added) I have hitherto observed the Articulation thereof with less obscurity. For although the vy. bone seemeth neither to receive, nor to be 
The description of the posterior part of the boatelike bone.  received, (yet rather received) y● uj. (notwithstanding) not very obscurely admitteth, and the fift to all man's eyes, more evidently is hollow, and excaved. And as touching the outer side, it is round, large, and sinuated where it is joined with 
Col. Ibid.  
The description of the outside of the boatelike bone.  the seven. bone: but thence (on the inside) as it departeth, it gathereth by little and little to the fashion of a corner, and inwardly ending with a Process, like the neb 
The description of the inner side of the boatelike bone.  of a ship or boat: and so prominent is the inner side, as that it maketh a notable bone, or round increasing, by means whereof the right, from the left, is easily 
The refle●…ion of the tendon of the 5. muscle 〈◊〉 the foot.  distinguished, and known. And thereby is the cavitie underneath made greater, by the going forth of this part thereof: wherein is fitly reflected the tendon of the vi. Muscle moving the foot. The roughness of this same bone is not resident in some 
The asperity of this third bone and use thereof.  one part only, but abundant each where, both above & beneath forth fast placing of Ligamentes, as behoved to the connecting & knitting together of these Bones. 
The fourth bone called Cibordes.   
The fourth is Cyboides, or after the Latins Cubenforme os, as it were squared 
Cibordes is nothing less than four squared. why C●…bordes is called Polimorphon.  like a dye: yet is it not so, but rather made after a strange and divers form: and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most rightly it is named, as a thing diversly formed. It sitteth in the outside of the foot, and in the fore part, is joined in that order with the heel bone, as it seemeth no more to receive, than thereof to be received. 
The situation of Cibordes.  In the posterior part of it, there be ij. as it were cavities evident, to receive the 
The description of the posterior part of the 4. bone.  ends of the outer bones of Pedium, thereto rooted, as their ground and foundation. But to speak of the inside thereof, that is coherent with the outside of the 
The inside of Cibordes.  seventh bone, on which side, no otherwise then in each place where it is coupled with other bones, it is lightly incrusted with a Cartilege: but in no place else: jest by overmuch loading of the bones, their motion (which at all is but obscure) 
The outside of Ciboides.  might be resisted. Further, the extreme side of this bone is as it were forked, or going forth with two Processes, distinguished with a hollow cavitie running between them, stretching obliquely as a gutter after the inferior parts of the 
The cavitie yielding way to the tendons of the 7. Muscle moving the foot.  same bone: being the perfect way for the course of the seven. Muscle, his tendon moving the foot. The superior part is plainer, and outwardly declined, for so is the fashion of the rest of the foot; that is to say, in the midst most elated, 
The upper part of Cyboides.  and upwards heaved, again, declining by little and little towards each side, but most towards this outside. And this manner of form in the foot, to be aboué 
The form and use of the inferior part of the foot.  convexed or embossed round, and beneath concaved or hollow, is not only providently provided of nature, for the stronger construction, and suror setting the foot to the earth (which is so notable, as may not be neglected) but also that the 
The figure of the foot is hollow underneath and bounched aloft.  passage of the tendons and Muscles underneath the foot, might be more perfect, and void of offence. The other bones of Tarsus, which yet remain unspoken of, are iij. in number nameless.  
Of which, the fift is sited in that part of the foot over against the great toe. It is in the fore part hollowed, the rather to be joined with the hinder part of the 
The description of the fift bone of the foot.  boatelike bone: but in the hinder part, maketh a seat for the first of the Postbrachiall 
Col. Ibid.  bones of the foot, that sustaineth the great toe: which part (saith Collumbus) 
The bones of the second part of the foot called pedium are comparable to the postbrachiall bones of the hand, which word I therefore use hear for that more ready phrase of speech. Not it well.  is hard to be judged, whether it be sinuated, or prominent, yet sure it is in some plain enough prominent, & received of the first Postbrachiall bone. Albeit this case seemeth common to these four last bones of Tarsus, that their cavities in the sides where they join, are most obscure, & jest evident of all others: committed therefore together by Glene, or at lest they may seem so: but a little after wards Collumbus most properly describeth that same end of the first Postbrachiall, to have a double cavitie, and consequently the fift bone a double tubercle. For else it were 
The articulation called Gl●●e.  a jest, to affirm one cavitie to be unto an other cavitie committed, or contrariwise. The upper part of this bone is very narrow, and descendeth after the inside which 
Plain to plain, or hollow to protubered parts are committed not contrariwise. Why the inferior part of that fift bone is thicker.  is broadest. And this part is after a sort Gibbous, by reason of that cavitie that is to be discerned in the outer region thereof: whilst the inside in the upper part of it, falls to the side of the uj. bone with a small kind of cavitie: yet the inferior part of this bone is more thick, that more firmly it might set to the ground.  
The uj. bone is iiij. squared, if we mark the upper face thereof: which as it is plain, so proffering iiij. corners. But the inferior part thereof is most narrow, 
The description of the uj. bone of Ta●…sus unnamed.  and as it were edged, very properly compared to a wedge, and so the seven. bone which is next to it. But the Anteriour part of this uj. bone with the boatelike bone, 
The uj. bone compared to a wedge.  the hinder part (lightly prominent) with the second of the bones compared to the Postbrachiall, the inside with the outer of the u & the outer side with the inside of the seven. is joined: which parts neither are they frustrate of the Cartilaginous 
The universal articulation of the 6. bone.  crusts. The seven. is in the midst between the uj. and iiij. called Cyboides, this seemeth also iiij. squared: but with a head somewhat longer than the uj. The fore part 
The situation of the 7. unnamed bone.  rests upon the boatelike bone, whose shallow sinuated side admitteth the small tubercle that this showeth forth: but the hinder part of it admitteth the iij. Postbrachiall bone: the sides are attingent to the sides of the uj. and iiij. bones. Netherto 
Epilogue.  of the bones of Tarsus: which are in number seven. constituting the half length of the foot, accounting from the extreme point of the heel, and so forward (all which space may be accounted the Brachiall, or wrist bones) to the bones sustaining 
The substance of the bones of Tar●●s.  the toes, answerable to the Postbrachiall bones of the hand. As touching their substance although they be hard, yet not altogether Solid, but yielding way for nourishment as behoveth such bones.  
NOw follow the Bones answerable to the Back of the hand, heretofore mentioned, being the second part of the foot, called of the Latins Planta, or Uestigium, as it were the footesteppe, hold, or chief guard of the pace: consisting 
The plant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 or SATURN'S 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  of sieve Bones, long, and round, imitating the joints of the fingers, the greatness of whose extreme heads, leaveth the middle parts much more light, and slender. For their beginnings are gross, and sinuated, where they are compounded with the iiij. last Bones of Tarsus, in manner as before is declared. But where they meet with the first joints of the Toes, they swell forth in rounded heads, like as the Postbrachiall bones of the hand where they are set to the fingers. The greatest of these in thickness is the first, although in length it giveth place 
Number. 〈◊〉  to the rest, that is, of all the other it is shortest, and of all others therewith the 
〈◊〉.  thickest: the inferior part whereof, which is under the Anteriour head, putt●…h 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  forth a tubercle, wherewith it separatech the ij. Sesamine Ossicles there resident, whereto is inserted the seventh Muscle moving the foot. And the posterior part 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 par●….  also is beneath prominent, which in moving the great Toe (comparable to the thumb) runneth into the division of the two Sesamine Bones, whereof we 
〈◊〉 lib. 1. C●…p. 37.  speak more anon.  
Even so the last bone sustaining the little toe, where it is coupled with Cyboides 
The 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 part.  hath a notable Process, going forth on the outside of the soot, which, augmenting so the length of the same bone, maketh it comparable to the longest: 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the lost bone ●…f the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉.  which else had been that bone that sustaineth the second toe of the foot, that is, that next the great toe. The which Process, jest it might be thought to serve for no other 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  purpose, note that to it is inserted the tendon of the viij. Muscle of the foot, 
The use of the processed: the last bone of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉 of the viij. muscle of the 〈◊〉.  as more at large in the history of Muscles is declared.  
Briefly all these bones, in their fore parts, are united to the bones of Tarsus, as also mutually inherent one with an other, but further in their progress they are a sunder by little and little divided, becoming more slender, for the constituting 
Col. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. C●…p. 34.  of sufficient spaces between them, for the meet lodging of the Muscles serving 
The use of the slenderness in the middle of these bones.  to bow the first joints of the Toes, accordingly as I also touched in the description of the Postbrachiall bones of the hand. 
The situation of the Muscles ser●…yng to bow the ●…irst joint of the 〈◊〉.   
Appendances are appertinent both to their Anteriour, and posterior parts, Gristelly covered: but in their posterior parts the heads of these Bones are sourmed round, which are committed accordingly, to the deep cavities of the first 
Appendaunce.  joints of the toes. Hollow are these within, and replenished with mercy, neither 
Appenda●…nce.  
Demes.  have they not little h●…les, by which, both surcles of Veins & Arteries with 
Arteries.  nourishment, make entrance.  
The third part of the foot, the Toes, representing fingers, do supply: following the Postbrachiall bones. The number of them is xiv. in every toe iij. except 
The toes are the 3. part of that foot.  the great toe or thumb, which hath only two as is also in the hand to be 
The number of the bones of the toes.  observed. For that which should be the first joint of the great toe (like as Galen in the Postbrachiall Bones of the hand, accounteth that to be the first joint of the 
The thumb hath ij. loyntes in the hand and foo●….  thumb, which Collumbus (contrarily) affirmeth the first bone of Postbrachiale) is reckoned amongst the bones of the Planta last spoken of, & that with greater perspicuity 
A Colla●… of the bones of the toes with the bones of the singers.  then in the hand: whose motion there is manifest, but here as obscure as the rest of that account.  
And even as the number of the bones of the toes in the foot, are agreeable to those of the hand, so likewise they are little different in substance, construction, and situation: 
Where the beans of the ●…oes be Articulated with the bo●… of the plan●… by 〈◊〉.  save that in the foot, the Anteriour parts of the first joints have deeper concavities, for the couching in of the greater swelled heads of the bones of the Plant, which kind of Articulation is called Enarthrosis, but every of their 
What is 〈◊〉.  mutual Articulations, Ginglymon. The space between the knots of the joints in 
The 〈◊〉 Articulation of the bones of the plant and toes is do●… by 〈◊〉.  the foot, are shorter than in the hand, and round bounched above, but beneath hollow, and sin●…s, for the safe admittance of the tendons of Muscles serving to how the second, and third joints of the toes. As for Appendances, every of their heads taste of their benefit, with the slippery clothing of Cartilages, for Articulation, and motion sake, ercepting the extremities of the toes: where is neither 
●…he uttlitie of 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉.  Appendance, nor Cartilaginous crust to be invented: for that to no other Bones they are coarticulated, and knit. Their substance (inwardly) is endued with 
Why the extre●…ied of y● 〈◊〉 have neit●…r Appendaunce nor Cartilege.  fit cavities, for the conservation of Ossie nourishment, wherewith they are filled.  
THus is finished the last part of the foot, but before I altogether cease to speak of bones, according as I have heretofore promised, the small Ossicles, or Sesamine bones shall occupy a little space of time, lest (peradventure) 
〈◊〉.  they be deemed forgotten: which crime, in this discourse, I would not be accused of. Under the joints therfor●… of the fingers, aswell of the hands, as feet, are little 
The situation and figure of the Sesamme bones.  round bones, which although they were created of nature to fulfil the void places, left to those joints where they grow, yet serve they to other far greater 
The use of the Ses●…e bones  uses: being no otherwise, as propugnacles to the joints, than the rotule of the knee for the defence of that region: not a little also strengthening the joints to the apprehending, and holding of any thing, and in the foot, to the equal passing one the ground. So also, that the joint in bowing, should not yield too sharp a corner, they are in substance almost Solid, yet within replete with pores, to 
Their substance. Medullons ●…yce contained in the sesa●…es.  conserve ye●…yce of medullous nutriment. They are called Sesamina Ossicula for their litlenes, and likeness to the Sesamine seed, these make sometime the first joints of the toes being lurated, hard to be rightly restòred but by a skilful Artist 
Why they are cal●…d 〈◊〉.  who knoweth the reason of such difficulty. The number of them is not certain, 
Why ●…uxation in the toes is so●…ne hard to be reposed.  sometime x. sometime xv. and in some xx. but in aged people more great, & notable. Enough different also are those ij. reposed under the first bone of ‛ Planta where 
The number of the Sesa●…e bones to uncertain.  it is Articulated unto the first joint of the great toe, where they cleave, and are much greater than all others, yet the inner of these exceedeth the other in largeness. Which the followers of hidden, and Philosophical mysteries, have affirmed 
The difference of ij. Sesa●…e bones from the rest.  subject to no corruption: feigning that it is kept in the earth until the day of resurrection, when, as a seed it shall spring, and renew the body again, So that I perceive the godly Martyrs, whose bodies, for the professsion 
Fuchs. Cap. 37.  of Christ have been burned to death, shall never rise again. 
The diue●… comment of Magitia●…s.  for well I am assured, that what seed soever is once confounded by the force of that element, the same shall no where after be found to take root: which doctrine, together with the Doctors, is to be shunned, and detested of all true believers of Christ, his death, and resurrection. But here of the description of the Bodies frame work, the glass is run and other parts require to be spoken of.  
❧ An end of the History of Bones.  

The skeleton of the Back.    

❧ The second Book of the History Man, discoursing the Cartilages.  
A Cartilege is a Substance, mean betwixt the 
The description of a Cartilege.  bone and the Ligament, 〈◊〉 so much the more 
Collumbus. Lib. 2. Cap. 1.  softer than the Bone, by how much again it is harder than the Ligament. In whiteness it 〈◊〉 
It behoved 〈◊〉 a cartilege to have sense.  with them both, and of sense wholly bestitute: for so it was requisite, whether they be placed in the 
The sundry uses of Cartilages.  office of sustaining & enclosing, or serve in stead of propugnacles: else prcuent the wearing of bones by moving: or make that they cleave together more firmly: or augment concavity: or yield to 
Nature marvelous in creating the Cartillages.  each action more facility. And so hath Nature disposed their substaunetall property; as by yielding each-where with their sustenes, they may not be broken, in that they resist not, as the bones, neither do they slip away by any force, or be extended by Attraction, as do the Ligamentes for the most part: but always returning to themselves, are not s●…e displaced, nor easily changed in form. But because I purpose to speak of them more particularly, as tofore I have traveled in the bones, it should s●…me superfluous to speak more of their properties, sithence to what end they were created each one shall declare itself.  
Wherefore to begin with the first, it should s●…me most worthy that the Cartilages 
The Cartilages of the cyely●…. In what creatures the Cartilages of the upper eye lyddes eaten greater, 〈◊〉 what also they are lesser.  of the eye lyddes be no longer deferred, which are in number as many, as the very lyddes of the eyes, that is two to either eye, one above, which in men, and such creatures as only move the upper lyddes, are greater than the neither: but in others, as birds, the neither exc●…de the uppermost in quantity.  
These Cartilages are situated to the extreme borders of the eye lyddes, clothed 
Their situation. Why they are placed in the placed of the eye l●…ddes.  within with a Membran, and without with skin. Their situation thus in the extremities for great consideration was ordained of Nature. For more straightly by them are the eyes able to wink and close together, proffering themselves likewise as propugnacles to the eyes by the sustaining of hears unto them. 
The utility of the Cartilages in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Which by their means are stiffly supported, & not slackyngly or losely born: also one lineally distant from an other and forwards tending, lightly preventing 
●…al. Lib. 〈◊〉 de Vsn p●….  every injury offered by dust, or each flying little creature. As also that for the more 
The use of the heare●… in the 〈◊〉 lids.  firm moving of the eye lyddes, the Muscles might be to them inserted, these Cartilages are there justly reposed.  
NCrt to these are those two constituting either ear, so annexed to the hole 
The cartilages of the caves.  of hearing, to dilate, and k●…pe open the same continually, to the perpetual promptitude of hearing each sound and voice. These Cartilages are made 
Their uses.  more thick ab●…ue, and chiefly near the hole whence they have their beginning, 
Why they are thicker above.  & are more hard then, because of their vicinity which the temporal bone. Further, about the auditory passage is this bone made rough, for the generation of 
Where they are harder and why.  Cartilaginous matter, which is to that place affixed, so that by no weight it may slip down, or otherwise be drawn upward. Both within, & without they are 
Where the bone of the temple is rough and why.  endued with hollow, and also Gibbous places, the prominent parts outward being respondent to the hollow cavities inward. Again, they are above round, 
The figure of the Cartilages of the cares.  & beneath prolonged with a little lap, or (as we may term it) a fleshy Appendance: which although it depend upon the borders of these Cartilages yet is it altogether 
Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  ●…yde of Cartilaginous matter, neither standeth it in n●…de thereof, since it 
Why y● 〈◊〉 of the cares was not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  only dependeth, that is, is sustained, but sustaineth not: for the parts that most sustain are most strong. To whom should it s●…me doubtful to judge why the ears were not form for stifues, rather of the substance of Bones than Gristles, ●…then that substance being made subtle and thin should easily have broken: or thick, massive or Solid to have cumbered the head with the ponderous weight thereof. Therefore of best right their substance was light, and Cartilaginous, to be 
Why the cares are Cartilaginous, Why the c●…res are covered with a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  less endamaged by outward force. And more for comeliness, then for defence sake they are closely enwrapped with a skin, which is (excepting the borders) hard, and tough.  
ALso the extreme portion of the nose is made Cartilaginous by the great providence 
Why the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of yt●…ose is Cartilaginous.  of nature, both to be shut, whereby to restrain & forbidden the ascense of evil savours, as also again to open & be dilated, for the attraction of breath & air. Furthermore this reason of the substance of the nostrils was expedient (even as we 
Why the whole nose was not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  said lately of the earen) that hardly it might be hurt of outward things, which is most often practised. For being pressed, it yieldeth but never breaketh, which so necessary utilities had perished had the nostrils been otherwise made, or of the substance of bones fabricated. Wherefore most sapiently hath the divine artificer decr●…d this part, as also all other, that is, as the lower parts of the nose were made Cartilaginous, so also to be knit unto the superior 〈◊〉 parts, whereon 
Why the upper part of the nose is ●…nye.  they depend as their seat and foundation. With thr●… Cartilages is made the extreme parts of the nose, whereof two constitute the sides called the wings, 
〈◊〉 extreme cartilages of that nose.  between which intercedeth the third Cartilege: whereby are form two holes in the nose: and this middle Cartilege is to the bony hedge, or division of the nose 
Why the wings only of the muscls move.  answerable, and very finitimate. But it is only the wings of the nose which have any motion, being endued with proper Muscles, as well to pluck them outward, as inward saith Uesalius: but that in no wise consenteth to Collumbus 
Lib. 1 cap. ●…7.  saying: Outward they have proper Muscles to lead them, but inward no peculiar 
SATURN'S in 〈◊〉.  
Lib. cit. cap. 3.  Muscle: affirming that they are shut by the benefit of the lip. Whose judgement truly, if with the thing itself you do confer you shall find it aptly 
How the wings of the nost●…ls are shut.  consonant with verity, if my body be like to other man's, or others like mine. But now forward with the Cartilages.  
WE recited in the former History in speaking of the neither jaw two Cartilages, 
The Cartilages in the seat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the neither saw.  which are found betw●…ne the superior Processes of the same jaw, and the bones of the temples. They are movable, and for no other cause ordained then for the perpetuity of his action, for although the Articulation thereof is with 
Their situation.  sufficient scope, & slackness: yet with often speak●…ng, eaty●…g, and gaping the bones must n●…des wear, or at least leave of to move by wearynes, were these not movable 
Their use.  Cartilages their sited, by whose benefit, when soever n●…de requireth, the jaw readily moveth, never (almost) requiring time of rest.  
NOw again, not a little wondering that so many of old, and sundry of late 
Larinx hath been described as a thing consisting of Cartilages.  years have deceived themselves, and erred in their writings, Realdus Collumbus noteth that Larinx is 〈◊〉 and made of the substance of Bones 
lib. 2, cap. 5.  wholly, unless it be the Epiglot, which 〈◊〉 of right to be Gristely, that it might 
How Larinx is all of venes, the Epiglot excepted Why the Epiglot aught to be 〈◊〉.  without hurt admit continual moving, which is caused by continual exspiryng, and inspiring: besides that it was n●…deful for it also to move, whtlest we swallow any thing or speak, there sometimes to be lifted up, and otherwhiles depressed down, as also in vomiting contrarily pulled, which motions it easily followeth, the Cartilege yielding on either side.  
BUt under Larinx all Aspera arteria is Cartilaginous, distinguished with very 
The substance of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  many Gristly rings: which rings (notwithstanding) are not wholly Cartilaginous: for backwards toward the Vertebres where it glideth down by the stomach or Aesophagos, they are intersected with a Membran, there nevertheless 
The necessary 〈◊〉 of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  binding them together. Broken they cannot be, yet was it expedient they were so fashioned, as to give place to Aesophagus, lest otherwise it should suffer compression by them in swallowing the sustenance, the which Membran 
The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 the membran being taken away.  if you take away wholly, the ryngs appear unjoined representing the figure of this letter C. But now they are together by the inwrappyng of this Membran, which, in that sharp disease called Angina, may perhaps sometime be taken or 
In Angina sometime the membran that covereth these rings may be taken of, or is cut away.  cut away. The journey of this rough Artery endeth under the canell bone, where it is cut into two parts or bows, which are after separated into other two, and those again into others, and so at the length dispersed throughout all 
The progress of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  the substance of the lungs, to transport the air inspired and expired.  
NExt, we speak of the thick Cartilages, whereby the bodies of the Vertebres 
Of the cartilages. Of the vertebres. The first vertebre wanteth a cartilege.  are committed together: the first excepted, which as it hath no body, neither any Cartilege. But to speak of the benefit which here these Cartilages give: we find that by them the Articulation and knitting-together of the Vertebres 
The use of the cartilages of the vertebres.  is made more slack, and easy, whereby they can bow forward, backward, and to the sides, aptly, after the will of the creature. Their breadth is answerable to the bodies of the Vertebres, leveyling, or making even their ends where they meet. Therefore, as the turning joints of the back do still, in going 
The quantity of too ●…ertebres changes the quantity of the Cartilages.  downward, increase in quantity: so accordingly these Cartilages are made greater and thicker, to the end they might not want wherewith to endure the greater increase, and weight of bones.  
Under Os sacrum also, where the tale bone is fastened, a Cartilege lieth: and 
The Cartilege under Os 〈◊〉. The Cartilege between the bones of Coccix.  much of a Cartilege is put between the first and second bone thereof, but especially in women, because in bringing forth the birth, the tail bone (as we have declared heretofore) yieldeth backward, but in men it is never moved 
Why in women there is much of a cartilege between the first and second bone of Coccix.  from his seat.  
SO likewise the top of Sternon hath on each side a Cartilege, where it admitteth the knitting to of the Cannell Bones, and these also movable according 
The situation of the Cartilege in the top of Ste●…non. The di●…ers use of the Cartilege in the top of Sternon.  to the uses of the Cartilege of that neither jaw before expressed, although these have nothing so apt, and often movynges as that hath. Notwithstanding in great cryinge, and swallowing of the meat, as also to expiration and inspiration, those are much conducent, whilst the breast is some while drawn together, and other times rises: so is the expedite moving of the arms procured thereby.  
Again, between the first, or second bone of the breast is sited a certain Cartilege, 
The use of the Cartilege in the middle of the breast.  which is soft, and usurpeth the office of a Ligament: whereby the superior part becometh more apt to move.  
TO the ribs also grow Cartilages like unto Appendaunces, in so much as 
Both the true and false ribs have Cartilages.  respectcth their anteriour parts, aswell in the true ribs, where they are committed to the breast bone, as in the false ribs not adherent to the breast bone 
The shorter ribs have shorter Cartilages and contratiwise.  otherwise then by the Cartilages of the true ribs. Wherefore in the ribs this more is notable, that the shorter ribs have shorter Gristles, and the longer ribs, the longer Cartilages: so to the uppermost ribs are round Cartilages, 
The figure of the Cartilages of the ribs.  but to the neithermost much broader. Their uses we have almost sufficiently touched in the description of the ribs. For according to the moving of the lungs they make the ribs to yield: sithence it behoveth the breast to be often lifted up, 
The utilities of the Cartilages of the breast.  & often depressed. Which moving although it be natural, yet should it not be so free, if all the ribs were of the substance of bones: neither might nature long 
The breast is naturally moaning.  endure the voluntary movings of the breast, which are requisite in putting forth that voice, but that the Cartilages minister an ease to the laborious dilatation of the breast. Besides this, the false ribs yield an excellent effect unto the body, and not 
The moving of the bre●…t is voluntary.  to be neglected, in giving scope unto the Uentricle when it swelleth by repletion. Which gift is not small, since all do know what great incommodities to the body, compression at that instant might infer. 
The use of the false ribbe●….   
THe breast bone, called also Sternon, in the neither part thereof hath a Cartilege 
The figure of the Cartilege in the lower part of the breast.  of a trianguler form, although sometimes four square, and in others cloven in two. Some therefore have called it a little sword, others the shieldlyke 
The names of this Cartilege. The use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after the popular judgement.  Cartilege, others Mucronatum, that is to say, sharp pointed or edged, the Arabians, Malum Granatum, the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But what soever name it meriteth, yet nature made it not to that end, as it is commonly judged: that is to say, for a defence, & propugnacle to the mouth of the Tlentricle, which far distant from this, 
●…he true use of mucronata Cartilago.  lieth in the left side. But more rightly they might judge, that it guardeth the heart, & defendeth Septum transuersum, whose tendon is knit thereto. Wherefore it happeneth, 
●…hy a wound received in mucron●…ta Ca●…tilago iss deadly.  that a wound in this place is dangerous, and deadly: for because nature placed there this Cartilege, as a shield unto it. Which groweth so fast unto the lower part of the breast bone, that without great force it may not be plucked away. 
〈◊〉 cartil●…go st●…ppeth not from the breast as 〈◊〉 suppose.  Wherefore they are worthy derision that suppose it to slip from the seat sometime.  
IN the head of the shoulder blade, or scaple bone is an hollow or concaved place 
The Cartilege in the head of the shoulder blade and use thereof.  whereto is annexed a Cartilege for the augmentation thereof: for in that part (else) the compass of the shoulder blade could not have suffered so deep a hollow as might have been sufficient to the receiving of the head of the shoulder. Nature therefore for the augmentation thereof devised a Cartilege wherewith to contrive a deeper profundity, which also so artificially is wrought, as that the same 
The shoulder to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉 of the shoulder hath difficult ●…estitution.  joint by the mobilitie of this Cartilege is made more agile, casie, and active: and by the altitude and depth of the same cavitie, at no time is easily displaced. Which, when it happeneth, is not without great diligence repaired.  
THe like Cartilege we find in the cavitie of the hip, which admitteth the 
The Cartilege in the Concaurtie of the hip is not movable.  long, and round head of the thigh bone. But that is not made there any thing movable, but only to that end prepared, that the borders of the same concavity might more highly be augmented, and so the profundity be made greater: 
The use of the cartilege in the concaurtie of the hip  because the huckle bone else might not be so deeply excaved, as should seem sufficient to admit the longitude of the head of the thigh.  
FUrther more from the lower heads of the thigh, to the upper region of the leg, 
Two Cartilages in the inferior heads of the thigh  are two Cartilages like half circles, the one on the inside, the other on the outside. I can easily compare their figure to the fashion of a sickle, thicker on the out side and thinner on the inside, and inwardly ending at that tubercle, which in the 
Their uses.  middle upper face or end of the leg rises, where they are joined together. And they are made to increase the cavities there in the top of the leg exculped: wherein more fitly are inserted the lower heads of the thigh, neither that the moving of the joint should be hindered. 
The Cartilege in the wrist of the hand.   
TO come unto the wrist of the hand, near to the pointed Process extended from the extreme head of the cubit, which Galen in vain believed to be knit to the fourth bone of the wrist, is a Cartilege put, which fulfilleth the same place being otherwise void and empty: preventing likewise, jest that part of 
The use thereof.  the hand, whilst it is bowed to that sieve, should strike upon that sharp Process to the great grievance, and hurt thereof.  
Moreover, betwenethe bones of Pubis cleaveth strongly a notable Cartilege, 
The substance and figure of the cartilege between 〈◊〉 Pubis.  which in the superior part is broad, and thick, but going downwards, decayeth by little and little, ending at a sharp, in that place committing together those bones, like most hard and cleaving glue, so fast in deed holding 
The use thereof. 〈◊〉 Pubis seem rather to gro●… together then to join together.  them together, as that more rightly growing, then joining together they may be termed. And for that cause in the former treatise, we have reproved the opinions of such, as are not ashamed to affirm these bones to open in the time of 
That the bones; of pubis do open in child birth is false.  child bearing, whilst with a knife, without great labour (as often hath been assayed) they utterly refuse to be separated.  
ALso there are Cartilages bestowed on every joint, whether the 〈◊〉 thereof 
●…hy the bones in th●…ir wy●…tes are incrusted with ●…artilages.  be obscure, or manifest. For in the joints it behoved the bones to be cucrusted with such Cartilages as be light, and slippery, sore the easy proveking of motion: and that by mutual construction they be not worn. Wherefore you 
Why in the Cartilages of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.) a certante 〈◊〉. Here ●…s supposed the ●…erest place to writ the 〈◊〉. The substance of the nails.  find always added unto them a certain moist matter, wherewith, as with a certain fatness the joints are continually nointed.  
ANd this I hold fully sufficient for the declaration of Cartilages through out the body. Notwithstanding it is best determined in this place to speak somewhat of the nails, before I make an end. Which, although it be truly said that their substance is mean betwixt bones and Cartilages, being neither 
The dif●…erence 〈◊〉 the nails and Cartilages. The use of the nails. The nails can 〈◊〉 but not break.  so hard as bones, nor so soft as Cartilages, from which in colour also they differ much: yet we have joined them unto the treatise of Cartilages, as more appropriate to the nature of them. They of right defend the most soft parts, the ends of the fingers, l●…st they be lightly hurt by every outward occasion. Wherefore their hardness establisheth firmly the ends of the fingers, and to the apprehending of harder things, are approved most necessary, so made to bow and give place, but 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 1. The nails are hard in a notable mean.  not to break. Likewise nature (saith Galen) was circumspect, that in making them hard they should neither loose the utility for which they were made, nor they 
The 〈◊〉 art of nature.  themselves suffer any thing easily: according to her custom, in making in each creature every prominent particle of such substance, as that neither for softness 
Why the nails are or 〈◊〉 ●…igure. The nails do grow alway whilst the body ceaseth.  they may be crushed, nor yet for dryness broken. Likewise for security sake the nails are of round figure. For of all other figure's the round offereth jest advantage whereby to be hurt, because it hath no corner standing forth of power to be broken. But because by stretching, and every other action of the nails, 
In what order the nails do grow●….  their extremities must needs be worn, to their growing was annexed perpetuity, although the whole body else be driven to the defect of grouthe. But how? 
Cap. 38.  Saith Fuchsius, they grow not as other members together both in breadth, length, 
The new part of the nail that springeth thrusteth forward the old.  and thickenes, but only in length: the new (sayeth Galen) cuer driving forwards, and thrusting out the old. So that ever in place of that, which in the extremities of the nails is daily worn, new cometh forward, and supplieth the room.  
Realdus Collumbus proveth the original beginning of the nails to come 
Cap. 15.  
The original of the nails.  from the skin, and the tendons extending the Muscles of the fingers, although under the nails the tendons are carried to the extremities of the fingers: for hear they are afterwards dilated, 
Why under the nails is such exquisite sense.  as shall seem likely to each sound judgement, sithence under the nails lurketh such exquisite sense.  
¶ An end of the History of Cartilages.   

❧ Of the History of Man, the third Book, of Ligamentes.  
HAd not the joints of the bones, and Cartilages 
Vesal. lib. 2. Cap. 1.  by Ligamentes been compact & bond together, nothing might have prohibited the bones, and 
Why nature created 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the body.  Cartilages by every motion to be loosed, and from their natural seat one from an other removed. Which that it might not come to pass, the creator of all things commanded that all the joints of the bones, and Cartilages, should be clothed about with Ligamentes: by whose benefit, the bones might safely be bond together, & in their joints contained: neither readily by every violent motion to be broken one from an other. For, that their substance by the strong force thereof denieth. And again by their hardness, go free from receiving hurt by the continual, and incessant motions that be used. 
Colum. Lib. 3. Cap. 1.   
But to begin at the interpretation of the name: A Ligament is called of the 
The name of a Ligament.  Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Vinculum, which we translate a Bond. It is in 
The substaunc of a Ligament.  substance, hard, white, and of sense, and hollowness void, yet not so hard as the Cartilege is. The beginning thereof is at the bone, and the end thereof is at the 
The situation of the Ligament every where.  bone, except a certain, which more particularly shall be touched in their places.  
A Ligament is made to bind together our members, and therefore chooseth the 
The use of the Ligament.  name of a bond, and without them our parts were lost, and might not move. For although their substance seemeth sinewy, yet (as I said before) it is altogether 
Why the Ligament wanteth sense.  void of sense even as the bone, and Cartilege: in which point, with wonderful praises the providence of nature is to be extolled. For if the Ligamentes had been endued with sense, what pains should we labour in at every motion of the bones?  
Beside, the Ligamentes are made for the production of Muscles, as somewhat before we have noted where we entreated of the use of Appendances.  
Again if you mark, you shall find every Ligament so hard, as that it hath the might strongly to bind: so as neither the joint may be broken, neither the moving of it (in so much as appertaineth to the profitable use thereof) thereby 
The second use of the Ligamentes a●…ter Vesalius.  hindered. And this is the first & chief use of the Ligament (saith Vesalius.) All, which belongeth to their second use, is that they in their proper places contain the tendons, jest they from their states decline, or be elevated in their action.  
They are nourished notwithstanding by a thin medullous matter. Wherefore, 
The nourishment of Ligamentes.  between the bone and the Appendance nature placed the Ligament, to the end they might more aptly draw their nourishment to them.  
And although the situation of all the Ligamentes is almost after one kind of order, yet much in themselves do they disfer. For of them, some are thick, some 
The difference of Ligamentes.  slender, others great, some small, some broad, some narrow, some round, and some not round: and other disferences divers of them choose, as more expressly shall be declared in their particulér explications. Which that it may be done in order we 
The head is the prince of all other parts whatsoever philosopher 〈◊〉.  will begin at the Ligamentes of the head, which is the principal part, all Philosophical opinions notwithstanding.  
FRom the bones of the head & upper jaw, between the seams & commissures, 
The Ligamentes of the head.  springeth Ligamentes thin and broad: which, beside that they bind together these bones with a most strong tyeng, are made for the original of those Muscles, 
Situation, Use.  which from those parts have their beginnings. As be the Muscles of the face, neither jaw, and eyes, all which arise from the scames or Cemmissures. And because the Articulation of the head with the Vertebres is more excellent, & 
The articulation of the head with the Vertebres is most noble.  of greater value than the rest, divine nature the mother of humanc sect, hath showed therein more care, & greater diligence then in all others. For, when so great weight as is the head must needs be knit unto so small bones, as be the Vertebres, or rather if it be lawful thus to say: when nature copacted the frame work of bones, and in comparing the head with his seat, found, in respect of the weight of the head, the Spondils of the neck to be very small, determined to mend the miss by Processes fit for tyenges, & annexing to the cavities of the bones stronger Ligamentes, then in all other parts of the body. And sithence this Articulation might 
Why the Ligamentes of the head with the first Vertebres are most strong.  suffer in no wise to be Luxated (because every Luxation of the head is deadly) it was provided that these Ligamentes should so strictly, and faithfully contain, and hold together those parts, as that Luxation there should be most difficult. Although 
Luxation of the head is deadly.  it be supposed among the common sort, that the heads of such as be hanged 
The heads of those that be hanged are not Lu●…ated according to the common opinion.  having à great impressed circle left in the neck, are Luxated. Others say their necks are broken. Which to be true each one that laboriously shall dissect, or willingly see Anathomy, shall deny. For of such invincible force is this Ligament, as that the first and second Vertebre (to which the head by it is bond) shall 
The first Vertebre sooner brea●…eth than is Luxated.  more easily at any time break, then be Luxated.  
From the foundation of the hinder part of the head rises this Ligament, which that it might be the better nourished and more firmly stand, Nature maketh the 
The original of this Ligament.  hinder part of the head in children with many parts and divisions, to be hereto 
Why the hinder part of the head or Occiput is in children in many parts.  the better stay. This bond is round compassing, and downwards descending between the first and the second Vertebre, not fastened, as some have supposed, but every where, and round about them most strongly cleaving, so that to separate the same in dead bodies themselves, is a thing most difficult. For it cleaveth to 
Figure.  
The true place of this Ligament. The Ligament k●…itte to the tooth of the 〈◊〉 Ver●…ebre.  those bones both before, behind, and on each side.  
Besides this Ligament hitherto described, there is another also sufficient strong and able, which firmly is knit unto the tooth of the second Vertebre.  
Again, besides that, their is a third, which springing from the inner part of 
The 〈◊〉 Ligament.  the first Vertebre, containeth fast the tooth of the second (the which tooth is mentioned 
The use of the third Ligament.  before in the treatise of bones) being round: but the sides thereof by marvelous art so made, as that the tooth, when the head is much inclined, can by no means hurt the Spinall mary, which that way passeth. And in this sort are the Ligamentes serving to the actions of the head.  
BUt because we should offend in to much prolixity, if all the Ligamentes of 
Why he entreateth not of every Ligament.  every joint we should particularly descriue, we therefore comprehend all them of the head together, and those especially which differ no otherwise among themselves then in greatness or litlenes. And for that cause, we will walk in silence forward with the neither jaw, whose Ligamentes else should be spoken of after those of the head. Of others therefore we will speak, that by some means do vary from the rest. 
He determineth of such as in some thing differ from others.   
And for because Galen writeth in his book of Bones, that the Vertebres are not conjoined in the midst with any proper Ligament, but by the third tunicle 
Galen in error.  only, which ensurappeth the Spinall mary, and (saith he) is carried in the midst between the Vertebres, to connect and knit them together: Collumbus 
Lib. 1. Cap. 2.  accounteth it unworthy to be the sentence of so worthy a writer: For by what means (saith he) could it seem unto him that the Vertebres, being no little bones could be held together, of so slender a Membran as that, which is in the 
The true use of the Membran in the hole of the Vertebres.  hole of the Vertebre where the Spinall mary runneth. But the true use of that Membran is to prevent the Spinall mary, which, by to nigh being to the bones, might be hurt easily, by the which great incommodity might ensue. It is therefore notable, that all the Vertebres (only the two first excepted) are endued 
All the vert●●res save the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have appendaunces.  both above, and beneath with Appendaunces, as we somewhat remembered heretofore: out of which rises strong Ligamentes, binding together the Vertebres 
Out of the appendaunces spring the Ligamentes of the vertebres.  among themselves, and detaining the Cartilege in the midst between the Vertebres. And it behoved them to be sufficiently strong, considering the great weight which the Vertebres must bear, and the strong motions which they 
Why the Ligamentes of the Vertebres are strong.  aught to resist.  
After this order these Ligamentes are deduced, that is to say, from the inferior 
The deduction of these ligaments.  part of the second Vertebre even to the extreme end of the tail, about whose body these are sited.  
Furthermore, from their transuerse Processes others also are produced, for 
The use of these Ligamentes 〈◊〉 the transuerse Processes.  the joining to of ribs and Muscles.  
Others issue out again from the hinder part of the Spondilles, both to confirm the Vertebres, and also to give beginning, to some Muscles.  
NOw to leave these sufficiently spoken of, it shall not seem unorderly to 
Two Ligaments to the top of the tongue.  prosecute and go forward with the Ligamentes of the tongue, and Hyoides. For between the bones constituting Hyoides, pass Ligamentes for the construction 
Two ligamentes from the Processes called ●…uloid●… that suspend the bone Hyoides.  of the tongue. Two are brought from the two greater Processes, with which it is knit to the top of the tongue. Other two go forth from the stiliformed Processes of Hyoides, holding it so up as if it were hanged in two chains: 
The ark of Mahomet.  like as Historiographers writ the iron Tomb of Mahomet, to be suspended in the air by the attractive force of the Adamant. Lastly there is under the 
The ligament under the tongue.  tongue a Ligament, which in many children that we call tongue tied, cleaveth to sundry places towards the fore teeth, not suffering the tongue to be up, nor the 
How children become tonguetyed.  lips to go out, and not being cut shall corrupt the speech, the child having power to make distinction of words.  
NExt, for because the Brachiall Ligament, or that of the wrist is divers 
Of the Ligament of the wrist.  from those of other joints, we will speak thereof particularly. The Ligament 
The ris●●g of this Ligament.  therefore serving to the wrist of the arm, beginneth at the inferior Appendaunce of Radius, & Cubitus, whose office seemeth to be like as of other 
The use thereof.  joints, to bind together the two distinct orders of Brachiall bones, jest in every motion they slip out from their seats.  
Prudent Nature therefore prepared a Ligament sufficiently strong, which 
The insertion of the Ligament of the wrist.  so bindeth together these Ossicles, as that they are always ready to the executing, and forming each proper motion: but at length is emplanted to the Appendaunce of the Postbrachiall bone, and serveth to the articulation of the wrist.  
In this same region are also other Ligamentes, not serving to the Articulation 
The Ligamentes of the tendons of the fingers and extreme part of the hand.  of Bones, but only to contain those tendons which serve both to the fingers, and extreme part of the hand, lest whilst the fingers move they should suddenly slide to this place or that place.  
In the inside of the wrist, is a forcible Ligament, and that overthwartly lying, 
The use of the Ligament on the inside of the wrist. These uj. Ligamentes seem as though they were but one.  which containeth the tendons of the fourth, fift, and sixt Muscles bowing the fingers. Nevertheless on the outsyde there be six Ligamentes evident, containing in like sort the Muscles extending the fingers.  
Among other things it is notable to be marked, how all these Ligamentes at the first sight seem to be but one. Albeit if we diligently follow the tendons, six transuerse Ligamentes beginning at the two aforesaid Appendances, come plainly to our sight.  
But now we are comen to this place, it shall not be amiss to entreat of 
Of the Ligaments containing the tendons after the longitude of the fingers.  those Ligamentes which contain the tendons after the longitude of the fingers. It is therefore to be noted, that in the inner sides of the bones of the fingers, and after their longitude are lodged Ligamentes reaching even unto the extremities of the tendons: which nature there hath prudently placed, jest in their bowynges the tendons might be lifted from their places.  
IN the knitting together of the thigh with the bone of Coxendix, Ilium and 
To all joints a thick membraneous bond is common.  Pubis, beside that Membraneous bond, but thick, which is common to all joints, there is a round Ligament, which rising from the depth of that great 
The round Ligament 〈◊〉 to the Articulation of the hip.  concavity, or acetable, so largely graven out of the aferesayd Bones, is inserted to the head of the thigh: being of such strength, as that often times it is broken whilst that part is Luxated, and so, that although the bone be restored to his 
The rising of it.  wont place, yet being displaced the party is always lamed: because this Ligament 
The insertion.  
This Ligament in the 〈◊〉 of the hip may be broken.  still hindereth the knitting together of the bones.  
Also between the inferior heads of the thigh, and the top of the leg in the inner part of the knee, is a thick Ligament rising from their Appendances, 
Why through lucation of the hip the patiented is after lame.  and ending in the leg, made for the holding together of those parts. For, there being in the body no greater joint than these two last recited, no marvel 
The joints in the thigh are greater and have therefore greater Ligamentes than all others in the body saving the head.  that nature addeth to them such Ligamentes, as to no other, save only between the head and the two first vertebres.  
Besides the third Ligament, there is yet another, which almost compasseth about the Articulation of the knee, and here and there wrappeth about the Rotule, of the which it is only detained. If any think such a round Ligament (as 
The Ligament compassing the Rotule 〈◊〉 y● 〈◊〉. Between the scaple bone and shoulder is no round Ligament.  hath been before mentioned) is fastened so between the head of the shoulder and the scaple bone, he is much deceived.  
But to speak more of Ligamentes, let us yet go further, whilst we find apt cause, and commodious occasion. Therefore between Os sacrum and Coxendix 
The Ligament between Os Sacrum and Coxendix. The rising. Insertion. 〈◊〉.  is a Ligament, not so much round, but rises from the extreme part of Os sacrum, and endeth overthwartly at the sharp part of Coxendix. It gathereth together these bones, and therefore is made to detain them, being knit together: although it may be put to other use, as preparing passage to the great Nerve which in man is found.  
IN the setting to of the foot, between the same, and the two bones of the leg 
uj. Ligamentes in the foot answerable in proportion to the vi. in the wrist of the hand.  Tibia, and Fibula, beside the bond which is common to all joints, there are sir other to be discerned, such as in the outside of the wrist were lately spoken of. Their uses are these, to contain those tendons which serve to the extreme foot 
Their use.  and toes: which tendons, if these were not here placed, would for every small occasion be perverted from their seats and places.  
THere lie also under the toes of the feet ligaments, even as in the singers of 
The use of the Ligamentes unbee the toes.  the hand, made to contain those tendons in their offices which bow the toes, that is to say, the second and third joint.  
TO all joints there is one common Ligament, and that hath his beginning 
What is common to all joints.  from one bone, that is to say from one Appendaunce, and endeth in another. These amplect and inwrappe them round: so have they others more slack, and others again more strait, according to the greatness and litlenes of the Bones. Therefore esteem that I speak in this place generally of all the 
The numeration of certain parts 〈◊〉 with Ligamentes.  Ligamentes, what soever they be, that bind the breast, scapples, Cannell bones, neither jaw, shoulder, cubit, fingers, the small bone of the leg called Fibula, 
The Ligamentes of 〈◊〉 and Pubis how 〈◊〉 differ from others.  that part of the foot called Tarsus, which (as appeareth before in the History of bones) may be compared to Brachiale, and therefore esteemed for nomination sake as the wrist of the foot, and the bones of Pedium answerable to the Postbrachials. 
Of the Ligament between 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 and Tibia and 〈◊〉.  But if you inquire of the Ligamentes of Ilium, and Pubis, I will answer, that they differ from others in nothing but moving.  
Between Cubitus and Radius, and so between Tibia and Fibula after their 
The use of this Membraneous Ligament.  longitude, is a Membtaneous Ligament, sited between those spaces. Whose utility is not only to unite, and bind those Bones together, but also like an hedge, deuidyng the interior from the exterior Muscles. After which sort are 
The utility of the Ligament in the holes of Pubis.  the Ligamentes set in the holes of Pubis, to distinguish the ninth from the tenth Muscle.  
THe liver is contained with two principal Ligamentes, whereof the one 
Of the Ligaments of the 〈◊〉. Situation. 〈◊〉.  is toward the right part, the other toward the left, the left being thicker than the right. These knit the liver to Septum transuersum, jest downward it should be forced to fall by the weight thereof. The right of these two Ligamentes 
The Ligament named a suspensorye.  is called a Suspensorie, but the left hath no proper name.  
Now that I have waded thus far in the description of the Ligamentes, touching such particularly as differ in proportion notably, and comprehending the common sort in briefer order, I will here end, omitting to speak of Mediastinum, 
Mediastinum, Pleura Pericardium, and Peritoneum are Membrans, not Ligamentes.  Pleura, Pericardicon and Paritonaeum, (although they might seem worthy to be spoken of among the Ligamentes) because else where finding fit occasion to touch them in approaching so near, whilst other parts are showed, I have largely enough revealed their properties. Which notwithstanding are no Ligamentes worthily to be called, but Membrans, having perfect sense, which Ligamentes never 
The Ligamentes of y● 〈◊〉 are not wholly 〈◊〉 of sense.  possessed. Although amongst all other, the Ligamentes of the Liver are not altogether of sense frustrate. Hereafter be attentive how the members are moved by Muscles.  
❧ An end of the History of Ligamentes.   


The forepart of the Muscles.   
❧ Of the History of man, the fourth Book. Of Muscles to every member.  
A Muscle which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latins 
What a Muscle is and the description thereof.  Musculus, is an instrumental part of the body, and in deed the instrument of voluntary moving, 
Vesal. Lib. 2. Cap. 2.  without which, no part of our body could move at our will and desire. When Nature therefore had construed the frame work of the body, with 
The marvelous workmanship of nature and foresight.  the Cartilages, and swathed them every one in Ligamentall bonds, according as to every part she called dew, it followed then necessarily, that some instrument were devised whereby those parts should be drawn mutually one to an other according unto the will of the creature. In consideration of which necessities, nature 
Why voluntary motion could not be by Ligaments Why not by Nerves.  easily did foresee, that only by Ligamentes she might not use voluntary motion, because they were neither with sense nor moving endued, not being continually with the virtue of the animal power: neither yet of Nerves only action might be made, since they have not the force, through their softness, and tenuitie, to draw, and use so great a weight as behoved. Wherefore she devised at length, of both to make an instrument of moving, which 
What i●…strumēt at length was concluded upon.  might be in conclusion harder than the Nerve, and softer than the Ligament: therewith also to participate of sense less than the Nerve, but more than the Ligament. 
The Muscle hath less sense than the Nerve and more than the Ligament.  So that of the Ligament the Muscle hath his strength, and of the Nerve whereby to feel and move. Collumbus to this purpose hath these words.  
A Muscle (saith he) is construct & made of Fibrous flesh, Ligaments, Nerves, Veins, Arteries, & Membrans. With flesh that the body there of might be large, or to 
Which do constitute the Muscle, and the effects of those parts in the Muscle.  confirm & hold together those parts as saith Fernelius: with Nerves, that it might carry with it the moitive virtue that springeth from the brain: with the Ligament, that in moving it might be the stronger: with the vain, to be nourished: with the 
Fer. Lib. Cap. 5.  
Vesal. Lib. 2. Cap. 〈◊〉.  Artery to possess vital callidity: and the Membran enwrappeth, and holdeth all these together, severing also one Muscle from another.  
So, some suppose it to be called a Muscle after the likeness that it showeth of a 
Whence it is called a Muscle after the opinion of some.  Mouse, whose head is small, the belly broad, and tail long and narrow: others likewise imagining of the likeness of the little beast called a Laserte, do nominate the Muscle Lasertus. divers do again think it liker a Fish, and therefore 
The fourmes of Muscles are divers.  call them little Fish. But truly none of these fourmes are to be found in all muscles. For some are broad, some three square, some four square, others round compassed, many thick, divers slender and small, certain of them short, and sundry long: here, some containing one manner of Fibres: there, others mixed with all kinds: in this place, some are endued with two kinds of Fibres: and in that place many are interwonen with three. Thus being diversly formed, & diversly composed, there is no certain comparison to be made unto them, according unto the likeness of any thing, but if it represent one, it is divers from others, 
Muscles end at tendous, but not all.  and showing the shape of some perfectly, & is reproved of others immediately.  
THe ends of Muscles are in tendons, or as we commonly say, chords: yet not all, for you shall see many without them. Contrariwise some Muscles have tendons 
What Muscles receive their tendon in the midst.  in their begynnings, & some in the midst: although Galen maketh mention of the fourth Muscle only that openeth the neither jaw, whereas taking occasion to speak thereof, he giveth great praises, & commendations unto Nature: but he might also have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (saith Collumbus) the fourth Muscle, which draweth Hyoides downewardès, and receiveth his tendon of Nature in the midst.  
There are yet some Muscles which have but only one tendon, others ij. some 
The number of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Muscles.  iij. or iiij. or more. As the long Muscle of the back, and the fift of the breast. Some have long and round tendons, some have round but shorter tendons, others have 
The figures of tendons.  tendons both long and broad: others likewise broad and short: so that many, and sundry are the differences of Muscles, as lately I said, and more aptly shall appear in the peculiar History.  
Moreover Muscles, although commonly they have their beginning from the 
The ri●…g and in 〈◊〉 o●… Muscles.  Bones, and also end at Bones, yet not all of them observe that rule: for some spring from Cartilages, others from Membrans, having their beginning, and have likewise decreed in Membranes even so to have their endynges: divers after their exorture descend: divers so contrarily ascend: many are sited overthwartly, and many in crooked, or obliqne sort are placed. Neither do the Muscles observe one rite or order in their exorture or beginning, but some long, some short, some slender, some thick: some tendinous, some fleshy: and some showing the tendons mixed with flesh. Again of the tendons of Muscles, some be perforated, 
The perforation of tendons.  some not, others with one hole, many with more.  
But hear perhaps, so often naming this word Tendon some will be desirous to know what a tendon is, which I have no where hitherto declared. Note therefore 
What is a tendon.  that a tendon is the white part in the Muscle being hard, thick, and shynning: and newly uncovered, draweth the beholders into admiration of the fair and pleasant form thereof, And although a tendon be endued which much sense, 
The difference between the Muscle and Nerve.  as daily experience approveth unto us, yet is if not the same matter as is a Nerve, but differreth much: for, although the Nerve be, white, yet is it nothing so hard as the tendon but rounder, and not so shynning, and being cut, the body is endued with many strings, and clothed with a Membran: as also being cut, is very hard and Solid, but the Nerve contrariwise. Furthermore a Muscle (even 
A Muscle is the organ of 〈◊〉 moving.  as lately we said) is the Organ of voluntary moving brought unto them by the benefit of Nerves, and this power is given unto the Nerves from the brain: 
●…ence the Muscle receiveth his ●…ng.  which is the fountain of feeling and moving, as thoroughly in this our History of man's body is alleged, and approved. Although that renowned Peripatecian Aristotle (who in anathematical assertions wandered wide) saith in his book De 
Aristotle much 〈◊〉 in the parts of man's body.  somno & vigilia, that the heart is author of feeling and moving in every creature: which is as certain as that the heart is the fountain of blood also.  
BUt to return again, it is most necessary that every Muscle in consideration 
Nerves to be disse●… 〈◊〉 into the sub●…unce of Muscles.  of his office have a Nerve, although that a small one, and some time Nerves. And here note, that when we describe a Nerve carried to a Muscle, we 
〈◊〉. 2. C●…p. 3.  mean not that it is brought near unto the Muscle, neither yet to pass strait through the midst of it, but such Nerves understand to be disseminated, and sown through such Muscles substance. Wherefore in that Vesalius would needs affirm, that there were some Muscles destitute both of the Ueyne, Artery, and Nerve, & namely the four square Muscle nigh the wrist, which moveth Radius 
The error of Ves●…ius in the distribution of Nerves through the muscles.  directly downward, to know no ●…ewe at all, Collumbus not unworthily reproveth him (in my ●…gement) as one, that having slender skill in this, resisteth reason: for (saith he) I am certain, that in this Muscle is a Nerve as evident, and perspicuous as in any other, and not difficult at all to be found. The like also he willeth to esteem of that Muscle which maketh the broad tendon and of others 
Columbus against Ve●…lius.  that Uesalius excepteth. Wherein he seemed rather willing to deride Nature, then to open his own no obscure negligence.  
BUt to prosecute the particular treatise of Muscles, and to speak of them orderly, 
What part to called the ●…ce.  let us begin with the face: which is meant that whole space between the hear of the head and the chin.  
It is declared in the proper place how the fleshy Membra su●…ected under the skin through out the body, is somewhere increased with fleshy Fibres, and degenerateth 
Of the Musculons 〈◊〉 of t●…e Membra 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  as it were into a Musculous substance, all which is now to be approved and verified in the skin of the forehead, which to be endued with voluntary moving who doubteth to be needful. For the eyes open largely by 
Gal. 〈◊〉. 2. 〈◊〉 p●…t.  drawing upward the brows, and that when the party at one instant desireth to see many things, and do shut again by the constraining and binding together of all the parts circumiacent. To both those uses therefore nature hath bestowed 
The ●…litie of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the face.  voluntary moving, each where on the skin both above in the forehead, and beneath in the cheeks, to the end that sometime by extension and stretching, otherwhiles by replication and enfolding thereof, within itself, the eyes may both open and shut, which that it might be done, because no part without Muscle hath voluntary moving, by Nature's benefit the substance being under the skin 
Gal. Lib. 9 us. p●…rt.  of the forehead and nose, is made Musculous. For the fleshy membrane (as is said) 
The flesh●… membran in the face hath 〈◊〉, and branches of ●…ues.  being here made Musculous, is also increased which very many fleshy Fibres, and store of branching sinews lent from the brain, as is not obscurely taught in the History of the Nerves. Furthermore this Membran of the nose and forehead is to the skin more fast, and holding (without the interuenture of any fat or very small) then in any other part of the body: so that it seemeth as if the Membran 
Vesal. lib. 2. Cap. 8.  
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 3.  & skin there were made one body. Which is so put into the minds of some Anathomistes, 
The Muscles of the forehead.  that they suppose the skin of the forehead to be of carneous and Musculous substance and the serving Muscles to those parts are many.  
First, ij. sited in the forehead, rising from the superior part, do end in the 
Vesalius.  inferior part, in the common seam that severeth the bones of the head from the Bones of the upper jaw. Moreover the Fibres of that Musculous stock, mutually lying to the sides, that is from the top of the nose to the midst of the forehead, that consists between the first roots of the hears and the eye brows, and unto the sides therefore of this place they seem more fleshy, all running upward (saith Uesalius) with a strait path: except a very few that choose an obliqne race. But here I marvel how he was deceived, for Collumbus hath against him 
Collumbus.  
The 〈◊〉 of the ij. first 〈◊〉 are obliqne.  these words. The Fibres of these Muscles are no where strait as Vesalius holdeth, but obliqne, that is to say from the top of the nose towards the temples, and their action is to lift up eye brows: although neither Galen so well deserving in the Art of Medicine, nor yet Vesalius in our time a man of great name in the Art of dissecting, neither any that writ before me have acknowledged it. Who, if they had used greater viligence, might as easily also have found it. These ij. Muscles occupy the whole forehead, and as much of the temporal Muscles, 
There situation.  as how much they obliquely assende beside the midst of the forehead, where we contract and wrinkle the skin, as often as we are much stirred to anger, or sudden admiration: and that so much in some men, as that the eye brows seem mutually to touch together. Which contraction of the forehead might by no 
There are ij. muscles of the forehead and not one only.  means be, if there were but one Muscle only. For the more perspicuous proof whereof, Collumbus maketh mention of a certain Cardinal, in whose forehead these Muscles might evidently been seen: of which, the least suffering convulsion 
One of these muscles wounded half the forehead moveth not.  by the means of a wound, half of the forehead moved, the other half refused. But letting this pass, let each man judge according to truth and reason, since it is aptly to be found without any great a do. For if you take away the whole skin of the forehead, in the midst of the forehead you shall see no Muscle, but in the top of the nose, where the right with the left Muscle is so conjoined, as that 
How the eye brows are drawn upward.  they seem there but one, being also more sleshy than any where else. Likewise the higher that those Muscles ascend, by so much the more thin and slender they become, yet are not the eye brows drawn upward by the means of these 
The Muscles of the nose.  only, but also by the help of ij. Muscles, which hereafter we will describe: being not well known (as I suppose) of any other Anathomist save Collumbus.  
Also there are ij. dilating the nose. And although Galen & others have ma●… mention of the ij. Muscles that serve to dilate the nose, yet have they confusedly mingled them together with the Muscles of the upper lip. Besides these, Vesalius describeth ij. that serve to shut the nose, and that he imagineth them 〈◊〉 lie in the inner part of the no●…rels under the tunicle that compasseth them within. 
There are not ij Muscles serving to shut the nose.  Which to be so, Collumbus by no means may acknowledge: for how (saith he) may that be seen, which can nowhere be found?  
THe ij. Muscles therefore that dilate the nostrils, spring from the aforesaid seam, so that the rising of them is sharp and fleshy, mixed with the end of the 
The 〈◊〉, progress, four●…e and end of the Muscles of the nose.  Muscles of the forehead and downwards stretching or made broader, and carried aloft on the Bones of the nose, to end at the pi●…es or wings of the nostrils. It is almost made iij. square, whereof 〈◊〉. sides are long, but the third short. These draw upward the said wings of the nostrils, & have strait Fibres, therefore they dilate: but those which other Anathomistes have described are a portion of those Muscles which are placed in the upper lip. As by & by shallbe said. The nose is shut by the muscles assistant to the upper lip, therefore not of any proper muscles addicted to no other use. Which the more manifest to make you understand, note, the whensoever we are willing to draw any thing unto our nostrils, or unto us by the nostrils: we are constrained immediately to pull & draw together the upper lip.  
THere are besides, others almost four squared Muscles sited in the neck, which 
●…ow the nose is shut.  bear their office to the lips serving to draw them obliquely downward, and of these Galen was the first inventor. The substance of them is a carneous 
Two broad Muscles in the neck.  or fleshy Membran, begun about the region of cannell bones, and posterior part of the neck, so as that their Fibres obliquely ascend, and there at length do meet 
Substance.  and touch whereas the superior with the inferior lip is joined. Wherefore since that these broad Muscles are serviceable unto the face, yea although their chief situation be in the neck, yet are they to be numbered among the Muscles of the face, being much coherent with the chin. And therefore to the opening 
〈◊〉.  of the mouth seem much assistaunt.  
THe number of the Muscles serving to the lips are iiij. that is, ij. in the upper, 
The four Muscles of the lips Ri●…ng.  and as many in the neither. The original of the superior Muscles is four manner of ways, rising from the extreme Suture of the jugal bone, as also from the same that distinguisheth the first bone of the upper jaw from the third: the other ij. are brought from the bone of the cheek, and all go obliquely towards 
The cause of 〈◊〉 in such as would have the nose dilated by a Muscle.  the lip, among which there is one that cleaveth to the wing of the nostrils: & for that cause, they would have it the Muscle, that should dilate the nose. But Collumbus calleth it a portion of the Muscles aforesaid moving the lip. Notwithstanding 
Four Muscles of the nose.  saith the same author, because I will not seem s●…bburne in my one opinion, for that I have always abhorred, if any man please to separate this, & esteem it to be in the place of a peculiar Muscle, it shallbe lawful unto him for me, which being granted, then there shallbe iiij. Muscles of the nose, which all shall serve to dilate the same.  
The other ij. constituting the neither lip, do spring from that part of the 
The exor●…ce of the ij. Muscles constituting the neither lip.  chin, where is a certain conspicuous asperity, or roughness in the bone. But now the Fibres of these four Muscles are divers mixed, and enfolded within 
The va●…ietie of Fibres mak●…th variety of motion.  themselves: and therefore (as Galen rightly hath noted) show divers sorts of mou●…nges being for the most part mingled with the skin.  
Unto the said Muscles come other ij. of the cheeks, sited between both the 
Two Muscles of the cheeks.  jaws, both springing from the gums, and also ending in the gums. Therefore where it pleaseth you it is lawful to appoint the beginning, that is to say, whether above, or beneath, it forceth not. They be sufficient slender, and in the manner of a circle intersected with divers Fibres, and therefore endued with 
The ex●…rture and end of the Muscles o●… the cheeks are con●…sed.  divers gifts: for like hands they serve to thrust the meat hither and thither, not unprofitable in time of speech, when we will either puff up the cheeks, or 
Form.  blow forth the breath. A further utility of these Muscles, is daily proved of them 
〈◊〉.  that with trumpets, and shawms do daily exercise their blast. 
●…se.   
THere are ij. Muscles, yet hither to be revoked and brought to light which negligence 
Collumbus ●…auded. The Muscles to the eye brows of none before Collumbus noted.  (before my author's time) hath passed. They are to be seen in the posterior part of the head, rising above the Mammillar Processes at the Labdal Suture. They are inform triangled or iij. square, and ending in the fleshy 
Exorture.  Membran, which also admitteth the Muscles of the forehead. Neither are their 
Form.  
●…se.  uses and utilities (in drawing the forehead and skin of the head toward the hinder parts) to be neglected, as I suppose it doth in every man. And Collumbus (besides johannes Antonius Platus his master, whose skin of the head he reporteth every where and evidently to move) saith likewise, that in himself being bald it is most porspicuous. 
The Muscles of the eye ●…des are ●…e.   
BUt to come unto the eyes, the Muscles of the eye lids are uj. in number, that is to say iij. on either side. Whereof ij. are situated without the compass of the eyes which most certainly may be supposed to be the only cause, why all Anathomistes 
The cause of e●…rour in other 〈◊〉.  (before Collumbus) were so deceived; in supposing those sited within the compass of the eyes to serve not to the eye lids, but the eyes.  
The first therefore are r●…d compassing having also circled Fibres. They spring 
Form.  
Fibres.  in the great corner of the eye, in the common ●…uture both to the head & upper jaw. 
Situation.  Their beginning is sharp, but are dilated upward toward the forehead, in which place they are mixed together with the Muscles of the forehead. Afterwards stretching toward the ear; the nearer they come to the lesser corner of the eye, the more they are amplified, and downwards reflected about the roundel, of the eye, that at length near to there beginning they might finish with a sharp end. And these are made strongly to shut, and bind together the eye lids, whose 
The Muscles shutting the eye●…  force we daily prove when we wink, to prevent any outward injury.  
The second are ij. straight Muscles, broad and fleshy in the superior region of the eyes, beginnyng within the roundel at the visible Nerve like unto the other 
Muscles opening the eyes.  Muscles of the eyes. These Muscles do cease with a little broad end in the upper eye lid, and their office, by drawing the eye lid upward, is to open the eye.  
The third Muscles serving to open the eyes, are in figure round and slender, springing from the same place as the aforesaid: do end towards the great corner of the eye obliquely in the eye lidd●… with a tendon almost round. Though a 
The Muscles drawing the eye lid.  portion thereof in some men is inserted to the tunicle corner, for that they are thought to help the ●…ouing of the eye upward: but for this use they are especially ordained, that is, to draw the lid up, and open the eye.  
Herein rashly judge me not (gentle Reader) that I séem●… wholly to subscribe unto the sentence of one man's opinion, for therein thyself shall, but seem more affectionate to Vesalius, then equal in judgement, and more ●…orne to Galen his authority, then desirous of the true light. For I follow not Collumbus fanta●…cally, but omitting to say what due proves I have often made of many his assertions, I am forced to subscribe unto him in sundry places, since nothing then truth may be truer. And other places as this which I was not able to search, I have followed for his likely reasons. And sure my hope is, that thou shalt reap as much commodity (friendly Reader) by the description of such parts as here by him I have inferred, as by any Anathomist that ever written before him. For among the Muscles of the eyes all the Anathomistes before acoumpt the four last recited. Which he approveth serviceable to the eye lids, as you have hard, although 
The er●…r of Gal.  
Vesal, and the oth●… Anatho●…stes.  they by situated within the compass of the eye, which he suspected to be the only cause of their error.  
But to make regress, it followeth yet further to prosecute the eyes, I mean, 
The Muscles of the eyes.  to describe the Muscles appertaining unto the moving. For no man may deny the eyes (which are so copiously endued with voluntary moving) to have Muscles 
No virtue without his proper organ.  to them at each point serviceable, since no virtue is void of his proper organ. But contrariwise if the eyes were without Muscles, so were they also 
How necessary 〈◊〉 is to the eyes.  without moving, & being unmovable, we should perfectly see but few things, and those strait forewardes. For perfect sight is had of nothing neither upwards, 
Gal. Lib. 10. us. part.  downwards, sidewayes, nor obliquely, but the rectitude of the apple 
The motion of the eyes is arbitratious.  of the eye guided and moved according to the will of the body which is voluntary: as each motion else of every exterior part and visible member.  
But to say what Muscles, and what number of them are serviceable unto the 
Authors in the muscles to the eyes not agreeing.  eyes, for as much as neither in this do the Author's accord, I shallbe perhaps misliked again for swerving so much from the ancient Authors: yet unto the wise 
The intent of the author.  I mean to give no such occasion. For in expressing of both, I leave unto every 
Truth is the most ancient authority.  one that readeth the best to be choose. The circumstance therefore equally weighed, yield ancienty unto the truth whether the Author thereof was first or last.  
The eyes therefore having four manner of movyngs voluntary (saith Galen) 
Gal. Ibid.  
The descriptio of the Muscles of the eyes after Galen and 〈◊〉.  as one upward, an other downward, and other into. to either side, it is meet they had as many Muscles also as guides of their moving. Wherefore there is one resident in either side of the eye, and the other two placed one above, and an other beneath: for all these being dissolved into Sinewy Filamentes, make one circle of a broad tendon ending in Iris. But besides, that the circumaction of the eye might be the surer, Nature made two other Muscles and placed them in obliqne sort, one in one eye lid, and the other in an other, extended both above, and beneath towards the lesser angle or corner.  
Furthermore of these vi. Muscles the first iiij. even as they yield strait motions 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 2. Cap. 11  to the eye, even so are their seats accordingly set strait, and all each where answerable one to an other. The heads of them have their beginning, as from the hard Membran of the brain, covering the visible Nerve, and from the Sinew of the second poise of the brain, immediately after the coming forth of the visible Nerve out of the School. Moreover their belly is more ample and large, then deep and profound, yet in sight is most round, lying to the posterior region of the eye and visible Nerve, after the longitude of it in going from the School unto the root of the eye: and whereas the same belly approacheth near the middle seat of the eye where it is broadest, there it maketh an end with a broad Membraneous eneruation. Which is in deed beyond the middle part of the eye, and directed to the hard tunicle thereof, like as if it were to the moving of a bone: but being brought after the longitude of the body of the eye: it is settled to the line near Iris or the greater circle of eye, as in the former part of the eye appeareth separating the black from the white.  
Again, the Muscles of circumduction, or they that lead the eye about are in fashion like to the first, and also in beginning, yet less, and in the manner of their situation and insertion differing from them. For the first hath his beginning from Dura Membrana clothing the visible Nerve from the region of the lesser corner, and is inserted to the lower seat of the eye with his sinewy thinness, and with an obliqne line near to Iris after the manner of the rest. The other springeth from the Membran of the visible Nerve, out of the region of the greater angle of the eye, and sustaineth his sinewy tenuitie to the hard tunicle of the eye, with a more 〈◊〉 line, at the upper seat of the eye. Hereby it appeareth, that the Muscles of the eye do vary among themselves only in situation, and by insertion to the hard tunicle of the eye. For the iiij. first (as is said) are wholly strait, and with a more straight line inserted. The other ij. more cross, or slopwise, attempt their insertion with an obliqne line. Which although they are available for circumuertion, yet besides they move the eye both upward and downward.  
Further those Muscles together whilst yet they observe their proper place, are reckoned in figure like a Pear made sharp beneath and broad above: whose sharp end is their beginning, but the broad part or seat, their insertion. In their short space they are knit together to the visible Nerve, containing in the capacity (which by meeting together they make) much hard fat, which other where, in the description of the eyes we have spoken of at large. Briefly all these said six Muscles, produced from the hard Membran of the brain, covering the visible Nerve, or in compassed sort inserted with Membraneous tendons in the anterior seat of the hard tunicle, near to the sides of Iris. The first therefore, which is in the great corner, draweth the eye inward towards the nose: the second lying in the lesser angle, leadeth the eye there towards: the third lying beneath, bringeth it downwards: the fourth above, toward the eye brows: and the fift, and sixt circumuerte, and turn the eye about each way.  
Besides those uj Muscles, there is yet an other great one hide on each side by 
Galen. Ibid  the others, and compassed about with the aforesaid fat. This showeth the same likeness that the other uj. do figure together: for from the hard Membran moving the visible Nerve, it hath his beginning, but somewhat more forward than the first six. His beginning is fleshy, as the rest of the body thereof, that round compasseth the visible Nerve, and being stretched forth from the beginning to the four parts like a Pear or pine apple, increaseth, and enlargeth by little and little until it touch the posterior part of the eye, whereto it is emplanted as a circle. Neither doth it assay this insertion near this visible Nerve, but almost where the eye beginneth to increase the largest. This Muscle lifteth the eye upward, and downward, and therewithal turneth it.  
Netherto (as briefly as I might) thou hast to consider of the Muscles of the eyes, abstract sensibly from Galen, Uesalius, and the rest of Anathomistes, 〈◊〉 all described the eyes of beasts, & not of men. Because I willbe purged of all superstition of partial judgement, thou shalt thyself (friendly Reader) discuss the case, and since both the ways are laid before thy face, see if thou caused separate the eye of man from beasts: the worthiest of both being most diligently practised by Collumbus.  
Who in steed of xiv. Muscles which they attribute to the eyes, accounteth 
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 〈◊〉.  
The description of the Muscles of the eyes after Realdus Collumbus.  x. sufficient to them both, that is, for seven, five in every eye: neither are those iiij. placed (as appeareth) most fit for the opening of the eye lids, to be numbered at all amongst the Muscles of the eyes. But there are iiij. long Muscles, which appear towards the root of the visible Nerve, having strait Fibres, and end in sinewy tenuities, and are knit in round compass to the Membran corner, 
How the Muscles of the eyes ate situated to 〈◊〉.  there constituting an other Membran, which is not so far extended as to touch Iris. They are placed like four corners, whereof ij. above, the rest beneath. And these Muscles either upward, or downward, from the right side, or from the 
Subsequent moving that is, one Muscle following another.  left do turn the eye, that is to say, when any of them by themselves, or a sunder do labour, else ij. at once. But if altogether work with a subsequent moving 
How the circled moving is made.  then turns the eye in circular sort. Neither esteem this as a new saying, since the like is proved in the iiij. Muscles serving to the wrist of the hand. Moreover 
How the eye is stayed.  they are mad to stay the eyes, that is, when 〈◊〉 & at one time do work together.  
And the fift Muscle, which only he and first of all invented, is thus described. 
The 〈◊〉 Muscle of the eye newly 〈◊〉.  It is sited under the other iiij. between which, and this, the fat is entercedent. It is placed overthwartly, and complecteth the half of the eye: it springeth from the Membran corner, and also endeth in the same. So that, which is the end, or which is the beginning, it is not easy to find. He therefore judgeth it a Muscle marvelous, both beginning at the eye, and also ending in the same: so that it is hard to say what is the proper moving of this Muscle of the eye. Yet 
A con●…ectirall knowledge of the motion of the fift 〈◊〉.  (saith he) if the beginnings of Muscles should proceed from Nerucs. I dared then truly affirm the beginning of this Muscle to be in the midst, for there goeth in a notable branch sufficient thick (if it be compared unto the Muscle) brought from the second conjugation of the brain, which Nerve I grant me to have often suspected to be the tendon of this Muscle: & this Nerve if that you draw, the eye turneth upward and round about, although the Muscle be under it. And peradventure this is the use of that marvelous Muscle, that by the help thereof we behold the heavens, and work of his Divine majesty, whereto we be born, to the fulfilling whereof, this said Nerve is no little, or mean help. This same Muscle thus described, hath on the side (for it forceth not now whether you call it the side end or beginning) a little broad tendon, wherewith it cleaveth to Cornea.  
Truly I could now wish that some great searcher of nature's secrets were 
Collumbus here bursteth 〈◊〉 a ve bement desire to know this 〈◊〉 Muscle.  given unto me, of whom I might learn the utility of this excellent muscle. In the mean time it is sufficient, that I have invented and described it. I speak now of man; for Vesalius, and Galen have described the eyes of beasts, and not of men. As whosoever conferveth their descriptions with the thing itself, shall 
Vesalius and Galen described the eyes of beasts.  easily know.  
Between this and the other iiij. is fatness, like as between it and the visible Nerve: but that the muscle which Galen, Vesalius, and others have described, accounting it now in the first, and then in the seventh place, is no where in the eye of man to be found, and may be divided into iij. muscles or more: yet not withstanding they have elegantly described it, and so, as in Oxen, Horses, Weathers, and such like fourefooted beasts is easy to be seen and found. Thus far Collumbus of the muscles of the eyes, which I now commit to judgement, having dosté my part therein with sufficient prolixity.  
NOw it seemeth time to go forwards with the Muscles of other parts, there fore those of the nother jaw let us see how they may be deciffered. For the ears have no proper moving but in beasts, neither therefore any muscles bearing 
Muscles of the ears.  duty unto them. Albeit Collumbus reporteth in a certain man to have found a muscle springing from the cheeks, and ending at the lap or wing of the ear, to give voluntary moving toward the Anteriour parts, an other also some time in the posterior part, proceeding from the Mammillar Process. But surely 
The Muscles of the ears in man are very rare.  these in men are so rare as that they deserve no notable description.  
The neither jaw not only in man, but also in all creatures moveth, and not the upper jaw, excepting the Crorodile: who (as Pliny saith) devoureth with 
Pliny. Lib. XI. Cap. 37.  the upper jaw without any moving proper to the neither: and the Popiniaye 
The Crocodile mo●…eth the upper 〈◊〉 only.  whom Collumbus first espied to move both at once. In figure the neither jaw and upper in man differeth from beasts, the one for the shortness, the other for the 
Col. ●…ib. 1. Cap. 8. ●…ib. 5. Cap. 2.  length thereof: because so it behoved that beasts in not having hands, should to 
Col. ●…ib. 1. Cap. 9  help them, for the receipt of meat in their mouths, have longer jaws, nature 
The 〈◊〉 stureth both at 〈◊〉.  not being careful for their proportion: which contrariwise in man be most round and short both for the beauty of the face answerable to the rest of the body, as also 
Three boluntary movings of the neither ●…awe.  that he hath hands to reach, and put forth at his pleasure, albeit that the Ape somewhat nearly counterfaiteth the same: with hands, and all after a sort. 
The Muscles to the neither ●…awe.  And there be iij. voluntary movings chancing to the neither jaw, that is, it openeth, shutteth & turneth round. The Muscles thereof are iiij. on both sides.  
The first of them is called the temporal muscle, being so strong, and famous 
The temporal Muscle.  because it is next unto the brain, and hath many Nerves inserted thereunto, and therefore that divine Hipocrates in his books of Wounds in the head, saith 
Hippociates.  Dextro Temp ore vulnerato, sinistrum convellitur. That is, the right temple being wounded, the left is drawn together. Wherefore Nature, not unadvisedly used such diligence, and care towards this Muscle. It springeth therefore from the 
The rising of the temporal Muscle.  first bone of the upper jaw, from the Cannell bone, from Frons, from Sinciput, and from the bone of the temples called Lapidoides, and occupieth the side of the head even to the posterior part of the ear, and the superior part also by the breadth of iiij. finger's ends. The beginning thereof is broad and half circle like: and albeit the beginning is broad as is said, notwithstanding it finally endeth sharp, 
The Procese called 〈◊〉.  and in a strong tendon, fastened to the sharp Process of the neither jaw called Coronon, which tendon beginneth sufficient deep, and inwards. There is beside an other Membraneous tendon, which maketh the exterior part of the Muscle black, & is carried under the jugal bone. This Muscle hath one office, that is to shut the inferior jaw, & the Fibres of it run from the outer borders to the 
A 〈◊〉 to Chirurgeons.  centrée or middle prickle thereof. Which thing is diligently to be noted of all Chirurgeons, whtlest in this part they enlarge wounds, or cut any other abcesse that infecteth the part, lest they happen transuersly to separate his Fibres: which being done, the use of them ceaseth: which taken away, the life defecteth.  
And because that kind of moving which is to shut and break each hard thing, 
The Muscle 〈◊〉 king in the mouth.  needed force and dew strength, prudent nature besides the temporal, made an other Muscle to lie in the mouth, which is sufficient strong, and springeth from the cavitie contained in the wings of the Cuneall bone, and endeth in the anteriour part of the inferior jaw, where the roughness is. The Fibres thereof are straight, having likewise a tendon strong sufficiently, which is endued with the same office as the temporal Muscle, and is thick and short.  
The third Muscle is that which is called Massetores or Mansorius, which moveth 
The Muscle call: led Mansorius or Massetores.  the neither jaw. In circled sort it springeth from the jugal bone, and from the first Bone of the upper jaw, but not from the third and fourth Uertebre of the neck, as Galen would. It hath both a fleshy & tendinous beginning, but the end in the inferior jaw is almost iij. cornered. Furthermore it cleaveth to the sharp Process of the same, where it seemeth to join with the temporal bone. This hath divers Fibres, and therefore moveth the jaw forward, backward, to the sides, and in compassed sort, being of itself sufficient thick.  
The fourth muscle openeth the mouth and jaw, and is very proper choosing 
The fourth Muscle opening the mouth.  two fleshy bellies, the beginning and endless, for the middle part thereof is tendenous: the beginning thereof from the Process called Stoides is fleshy: it is carried under the jaw, and under the ear: it is in figure round, & long, but not very thick: it leaveth at a fleshy substance in the midst of the chin, where a certain roughness is inwardly discerned. Nature made not this so thick, as those 
Why nature made not the Muscle to open the mouth so large as those to shut it.  that are choose for the shutting of the jaw. For those two muscles of the jaw being relaxed, which we have said to be sited above on both sides, by reason that the nature thereof is sufficient heavy it inclineth or falls downward, easily therefore contented with a smaller muscle to open, than were behofull to shut. But the middle part thereof is made as a tendon, lest it should take to great a room: for the place was straight having therein many organs placed. To conclude, this muscle, when it is gathered together of itself, the mouth thereby openeth, and it is therefore the Author, of moving the neither jaw to the inferior parts, as is said.  
WHere Hyoides is placed, how it is ●…ourmed, and to what end and use it was created, we have not spared to express at large in the History of bones. It shall therefore not be in vain, when thy eye is here, the finger be there. I mean that thou confer the insertion and situation of the muscles thereof, unto the manner, form, and fashion of the thing it self, neither in this only, but throughout also the whole discourse of Muscles I wish the (Reader) to observe the same 
The Muscles of Hyoides.  rule, for the more assured perfection. The muscles therefore that make the 〈◊〉 of Hyoides are in number viiij. that is, iiij. on each side.  
The first that appeareth is fleshy, thin, and strait, springing from the inside 
The 〈◊〉 Muscle of Hyoides.  of the top of Sternon. It iourneth above Aspera Arteria and Larinx, and endeth in the inferior part of the said bone without a tendon, having strait Fibres, and therewithal draweth directly downward. 
The second Muscle of Hyoides.   
The second goeth out from the chin, and endeth in the upper part of Hyoides. This hath no tendon, but is wholly carneous: having straight Fibres also, moveth strait upwards answerable in the contrary part to that, which next before I named.  
The third muscle is subtle, and little, beginning at the Process Styloides, and endeth in the lateral parts of Hyoides: sited obliquely, and serveth to draw upwards 
The third Muscle of Hyoides.  obliquely. But the iiij. Muscle cometh from the upper part of the scaple bone, and ascendeth under the seventh muscle of the head obliquely. It is small & 
The fourth Muscle of Hyoides.  long, yet neither longer nor leaner than other muscles, if we may credit Collumbus. Albeit Uesalius saith there are no muscles in the body longer or leaner. It 
Lib. 5. Cap. 12.  is ended in the lateral parts of Hyoides. It obtaineth the tendon in the midst 
Lib. 1. Cap. 17.  like as the fourth Muscle of the inferior jaw, although Galen would grant only to that, a tendon in the midst, and to no other, extolling therefore nature as though she had wrought in the Muscle a rare and notable point, which she had denied to all others. Only this cannot be denied, that the tendon of this muscle, which we now describe, is not so long as of the other. But the use of it is to draw 
The use of the 4. Muscle.  this bone obliquely downwards 〈◊〉 with a contrary moving to the third muscle. Galen supposed, it lifted up the shoulder blade, when as (says Collumbus) he slightly 
The fourth Muscle serveth not to lift up the shoulder blade. Witnessing also 〈◊〉.  marked how impossible it was to be done, or that so small a Muscle springing from Hyoides (as he faith) which bone is movable, should draw or lift up the great weight of the scapple bone. And these be the iiij. pair of muscles properly serving to Hyoides. The muscles not 〈◊〉 thereto have thence their beginning. 
Of Muscles not proper to Hyoides.  Whereof some to Larinx, the rest are stretched to the tongue.  
THe tongue is the worthy organ of utterance, yet, that not all the utilities 〈◊〉 
The utilities of the tongue.  appertaining. For in eating, drinking, & tasting the office thereof is notable, 
Substance.  and most exquisite, the flesh of it is rare, Fistulous, & soft. The magnitude thereof 
Galen. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. us. 〈◊〉.  agreeable to the greatness, or litlenes of the mouth. The activity thereof therefore 
Magnitude. 〈◊〉. Figure.  savereth rightly of the Muscles, thereto serving. Of the place no man is ignorant: the fashion thereof is long, and more broad than profound and thick (albeit that the tongue in thrusting directly forth becometh almost or altogether round) the root of the tongue is thicker than the end: which was providently done of nature, because it behoved it to move swiftly. To the furtherance whereof are ix. Muscles accordingly bestowed, besides his own peculiar substance, which, in 
The Muscles of the tongue are nine, or as some account xj.  consideration of the substance before rehearsed, seemeth not proper to be numbered amongst Muscles: yet, by an other reason, which is because it moveth voluntarily, it seemeth not worthy to be severed from among their number. Which if it be not, ij. more must be added to the number aforesaid, so that then we must account xi.  
For it seemeth (if so it must be described) ij. muscles, the tongue having in the 
The Ligament which is in infants to 〈◊〉.  midst a white line, to distinguish the right from the left part, under which is a Ligament in children (often times) requiring to be cut, because it is an impediment to their speech, and at first to sucking. These ij. muscles attributed to the 
The ij. Muscles attributed to the tongue  tongue or rather forming the same, rise from the ground of Hyoides, and end at the extremity of the tongue, tasting the force of every kind of Fibres: which 
The 〈◊〉 clothing the tongue.  also are so intertexed and woven together, as that one from another, as in other Muscles, cannot be disjoined. There bewrappeth the tongue a certain tunicle, which receiving of the virtue that is proper to the fourth pair of sinews of 
Whence the tongue hath the sense of tasting.  the brain, purchaseth thereby most elegantly the faculty of 〈◊〉. Thereof in like manner is stretched to the funicle of the Palate, as shallbe declared hereafter, the which tunicle is both common to the Palate, Aesophagus, and Larinx.  
The third and fourth Muscle of the tongue which Collumbus saith was not knowaen to the other Anathomistes, begin at the midst of the chin, where be two Asperities or rough places, directly against the root of the tongue going. There Fibres are strait, the Muscles themselves round, and it appertaineth to their office to thrust out the tongue beyond the teeth and lips. Neither is it any miracle (as some suppose) that the tongue can do this without the help of any Muscle.  
The fift, and sixt are slender, beginning at the Process Styloides, and end in the sides of the root of the tongue. These have power whilst both labour, to draw the tongue towards themselves, but one only moving, draweth it up to a side.  
The seven. and viij. go forth from the Processes of Hyoides, and are inserted to the sides of the tongue: serving to draw it downwards.  
But the ix. and x. rise from the jaw, and are fixed to the sides thereof. And have property now hither now thither to impel and move the tongue, when we eat, or swallow.  
The last muscle is more rightly to be called a consused muscle of flesh, fat, and glandulous matter together, then truly a muscle. It is put in the root of the tongue, and is brought from Hyoides. Being in eating pleasant and sweet: as 
The 〈◊〉 in beasts is sweet in eating.  is proved in such creatures, whose tongues are unto us among the rest, acceptable 〈◊〉. Neither shall it be here denied the name of a muscle, for description sake, although (as witnesseth Collumbus) it be a particle of small price: wherein therefore we will loose no time, lest the speech of other matters should be over long detracted, which are more necessary.  
Besides the xi. (therefore) which we have hitherto declared, besides these Nerves, Ligamentes, and membran, there are Veins, Arteries, and two other Nerves begotten of the seven. conjugation, and addicted to this part for motion 
The parts constituting the tongue,  sake: which for as much as they be collocated worthily in the inferior part, great care must be used jest together with the Ligament (as often as it is requisite to be cut) those also be unwittingly divided.  
By the Ligament is meant that, which by opening the mouth, and reflecting 
In cutting the Li gament of the 〈◊〉 what is to be héeded.  the tongue unto the palate, is to be discerned under the same, being made for great use and purpose. For hereto are firmified the Fibres of the tongue, being in use as if a bone were given to the tongue, and no less to them a stabiliment stay, 
What is the Ligament of the tongue.  or ground. Moreover were it not for the Ligament, the tongue sometimes would 
Vesal. Lib. 2. cap. 19  be gathered to much backward in itself, neither being once put forth would it 
The use of the Ligament of the tongue.  be easily drawn back again. Wherefore it is worthily a bridle unto the tongue, both forcing it, and tempering the same, lest it should be either to much plucked 
The bridle of the tongue.  together by the muscles (not having therein any bones or other stay) or else 
Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. usu part.  being slaked more than meet, might stray out of course. Besides if in the tongue it had been stretched but a little way forward, or occupied but a small portion, it 
The 〈◊〉 of nature in creating this Ligament.  should have pleasured the tongue as little as if it had not been made at all. Contrariwise again, if further towards the end it had been extended, then neither to the palate, upper teeth, nor to divers places in the mouth, the tongue could have been stirred. So exact therefore is the making thereof, and with such commoderation is it measured, that if you either add a little, or diminish a little, you 
With 〈◊〉 measure is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  corrupt the action of whole instrument. 
Col. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.   
L Arinx being the head of the rough Artery, is the instrument wherein first 
What ●…arinx 〈◊〉.  the voice is form, which God the worker of all things, hath by marvelous 
Where voice ●…s fust f●…urmed.  art compounded. The place thereof is in the jaws, under the tongue and bone Hyoides. But since the bones thereof (for so Collumbus calleth them rather than Cartilages) are before expressed in the History of bones, there remaineth now (because this so necessary instrument, of inspiration, and expiration, as also to the restraint of every efflation after the will of the body, stood in need of 
Of the Muscles 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉.  voluntary moving) to speak of the muscles given thereto for the maintenance of his worthy office.  
Wherein (that from these my simple labours I may clearly wipe the blot of 
Why the author som●…tyme forsaketh Galen and 〈◊〉.  error, lest by such means or infection, they become odious to the hearers, and to me as to the unhappy husband men: who taking gladly great toil with his ground and tillage, in hope of the harvest recompense, reapeth a sort of blasted ears mingled with that cursed coccle, in stead of the finest flaxen, and whytest wheat which he trusted surely to had sown), I am forced to abstain a while both from Vesalius and Galen. Who whilst herein they dissected not the body of man, I know not whether we have more cause to shun both their opinions in this respect, or condyngly to commend Collumbus, for his integrity: not in finding the fault but for hating the fault, neither for reproving those authors, but for his endeavour to amend the miss. But of the ij. it appeareth he most marueileth at Vesalius, not because his opinion herein is scarce approbable (for who 
Galen and 〈◊〉 have described 〈◊〉 according as it is in beasts, and not in men.  knoweth not the best may sometime be deceived) but for that Vesalius never warred weary to reprehend Galen for cutting Apes and not men, and showing himself herein but a ridiculous carper, to describe the throat of a beast and not of man: neither at all admonisheth the Reader thereof. The like negligence is imputed unto him, where he describeth the eyes, which in man (although the more difficult) Collumbus protesteth only to have followed. Wherefore these be his words. Marvel not that I (speaking only of mankind) do differ from the writing 
Collumbus.  of the rest that have described the wyndpype of beasts: neither that I mean to resist such excellent men otherwhere, but only that I might take away those errors (truth being my guide as much as in me lieth) I am forced chief in this argument, to departed from their opinions.  
The throat therefore or Larinx hath muscles both proper and improper, but 
Col. Ibidem.  
Lib. 2. cap. xij.  those not in number as other have accounted them, although Fuchs. (imitating 
The number of the Muscles of 〈◊〉.  the minds of Galen and Vesalius) would seem to speak of the human Larinx. For there be but of proper Muscles ix. and of the common u. being a sentence very dissonaunt from those that say xij. proper, and viij. common.  
Of which the first two spring from the top of the breast, whence also the ij. 
The 〈◊〉 ij. Muscles of Larinx being of the 〈◊〉 Muscles.  first of Hyoides had their beginning: they are fleshy every where, but without tendons, and endued with sharp begynninges. They are extended above the rough Artery, and are inserted to the neither parts of the two shield like bones, drawing downwards: and are much profitable, for that whilst they move, they bind beneath, and dilate the wyndpype above.  
The second common from the sides of Hyoides, being likewise fleshy, and (ending) draw near unto the ij. first. So are their Fibres in like manner strait. These can dilate the neither part, and bind together the upper: and contrary to 
The muscle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  the moving of the first, do lift the wyndpype upwards.  
Of these (which we have called comen) the last muscle complecteth Aesophagus: 
The 〈◊〉 of SATURN'S 〈◊〉 from Galen, and Vesalius.  ay●…yng the deglution, and swallowing of meat and drink. It rises from the shield like bone, and hath transuerse Fibres following the form of a half circle, wherewith the lateral part of the wyndpype is coarcted, & stretned together. 
●…uch. ex Gal. et ves.  And this is one muscle and not ij. as Galen and Vesalius esteemed, who when they had considered diligently, imagined that those muscles sprung from the posterior part of Aesophagus, which is membraneous, and soft, and had force to draw together the posterior parts of the wyndpype: which is a thing hard, and heavy. Wherefore (saith Collumbus) there is nothing in this left whereby to excuse them, when as a great absurdity should be followed, if we should also affirm those muscles to proceed from thence, whose Fibres only well marked, shall descry them to be one, and not ij. divisible muscles.  
Beside those, Vesalius writeth of other ij. common muscles, which being almost 
Lib. 2. Cap. 20.  
The other ij. common Muscles which 〈◊〉 writeth are not in man.  round, should spring from the midst of the interior part of Hyoides, and either of them on both sides inserted to the root of the body of the lid, or cover of Larinx: having the proppertie, and office, as often as it depressed with meat and 
Col. Ibid.  drink, to lift it up again immediately. Which in an Ox, Cow, or such like creaturess iss very true in deed, but not in man, look thou never so diligently. 
Why they are called common Muscles.  Thus of the eight common muscles iij. being taken away, there remaineth but u common they are called, because their beginnings are otherwhere, and their ends in this part.  
The other ix. which are called proper muscles, because they begin, and also 
The nine Muscles of Larinx.  end in Larinx, serving therefore thereto only: are made for this cause to open 
Which are called the proper Muscles thereof.  & shut the Epiglotte. For Glottis is a long rift placed in the midst of Larinx, them which (saith Galen) the like substance is not to be found in all the creatures. 
What Glottis is and where it is.   
Of these ix. muscles the ij. first go forth from the Anular bone, the rest from the nameless Cartilege. They be small, and have obliqne or crooked Fibres, and 
Of the nine Muscles of ●…arinx whence the firs●… do springe.  end at the neither part of the shieldlike bones. They serve to bind together the neither part, and dilate the uppermost. Neither in this place is to be imagined 
The Anular or 〈◊〉 bo●…e.  of any contrary moving: for the bones be hard, and being bound together beneath, it followeth that they dilate & open above. The like doth the shieldlike Gristles in beasts. But of these Muscles you shall find one on the right side, an other 
Vesalius e●…reth in the ij. first Muscles of Luinx.  one the left, albeit Vesalius noteth iiij. proper Muscles in this place: of which he believed the first two to come from the shieldlike Cartilege, and to end in the nameless Gristell. Whereat Collumbus cannot marvel enough, since (saith he) 
Every Muscle worketh towar●… his beginning.  the unnamed Cartilege hath no moving at all, but must needs have had if these should come to it: for every Muscle worketh towards his beginning. These iiij. 
Vesalius. Ibidem.  Muscles (saith Vesalius) that is two on each side, are very like the muscles called 
Collumbus denieth them to be like the intercosta●… Muscles.  Intercostales. But that is denied not only in man, but also in hests to he found true.  
But those second Muscles sited in the hinder parts towards Aesophagus, are long and fleshy, derived from the posterior and lateral part of the Anular bone, & end directly at the fourth and fift bone by a Tendon: that is, in the inferior part: where it is coarticulated to the third bone. The end wherefore they were created 
How grave or ●…ase voices are uttered.  having straight Fibres, was to draw strait, and to dilate the aforesaid rift called Glottis towards the lateral part. Which is often showed by the benefit of these ij. muscles. Wherefore by their office, each grave or base voice is uttered.  
The third muscles came from the fore part of the Anular bone, and being obliqne, are found to end at the fourth and fift bone, near to that part where the second ij. do end, and not in the shieldlike Cartilege, as Vesalius would. These have power to bynds the fore parts of the rift, and dilate the hinder parts.  
But the fourth muscles begin at the inner parts of the shieldlike bones, with 
The 4. muscles o●… Larinx.  which they coarticulate, and go obliquely, until they are entered into the said 
The constitution of Arytaenoides expressed in the history of bones whe●… Larinx is described.  bones which construe, and make Aritenoïdes, that is to say, in the lateral or side parts. These also when they make straight the anterior parts, do amplify and enlarge the posterior.  
The last muscle of Larinx is so small, that a less in the whole body besides may not be found, it is placed overthwartly in the root of those ij. bones which 
The last And lest of all the Muscles of 〈◊〉.  we last remembered, having overthwart Fibres also, like those of the last of the common muscles which embraceth Aesophagus. This muscle thus described, hath liberty in binding together the posterior part, there withal to dilaté the Anteriour.  
But Vesalius by accounting the first ij. proper, iiij. and this last one, ij. made 
●…owe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1●…. Muscles to 〈◊〉.  up the number of his xij. But since that, Collumbus firmly avoucheth it to be but one muscle and to have continual Fibres. As for my peculiar Ligamentes to this part, there is none, beside membranes enwrapping round the joints.  
THus far of the vocal organ, in describing whereof as appeareth, is great 
The authors good will to his country and or 〈◊〉.  dissension among the Authors. But for my part, and that my labour might be more fruitfully employed, I have endeavoured to follow him that shooteth likeliest at the mark. Be sapient therefore Reader in judgement, & not captious in carving a 
Suspend your indgment till you 〈◊〉 the truth.  fault, lest it, being not acceptable to his appetite thou givest it unto, be restored to thee again with blame.  
IT hath pleased others to entreat next of the muscles moving the head, but 
Of the Muscles of the shoulder binds called else the scaple bones.  Collumbus, because the greater part of them is contained under the muscles of the scaple bones, determined first to speak of these, and after them of the muscles of the shoulder, before he declared how the head is moved.  
TTe muscles therefore of the scaple bones (after Galen) be in number seven. on 
Col. ●…ib. de Musc.  
Col. ●…ib. 5. Cap. xv.  each side. Albeit the truth is (if Collumbus and Vesalius were worthy professors) 
Vesal. Li. 2. cap. 26.  that by four, each shoulder blade is moved. And iiij. manner of movings are 
The number of the Muscles of the shoulder blades. The 4. motions of the shoulder blades.  appertinent to the scaple Bones, as upward, or towards the head, downward, forward, & backward. That which Collumbus willeth to be the first, Vesalius describeththe second, & the second after Collumbus, is the first with him: but it forceth not it is sufficient only that they agree in their proper descriptions.  
The first therefore háth the most rare and notable figure of all others in the body. For, being compared together with his fellow, it may not unaptly be likened 
The first Muscle of the shoulder blade, like a Monks hood.  to a monks hood, and is therefore without any absurdity called Cucullaris Musc. It cometh forth from Occiput, and from the tops of the ridge of all the Vertebres of the neck, and down to the viij. Spondill of the breast: but in the hinder part of the head it hath an overthwart line, occupying the whole space that lieth between Occiput and the ear: the beginning thereof is slender, and so far from Occiput, as to the viij. Vertebre of the breast, and endeth in the Process Acromion, and to the broader part of the canell bone. This muscle being compounded with divers kinds of Fibres, showeth likewise divers manner of movyngs. For, by the 
The divers motions of this obliqne Muscle.  means of the obliqne Fibres of the upper part, it draweth the shoulder blade obliquely upwards: by those in the midst, the same is led towards the back: but by the inferior Fibres, it plucketh downwards. It is very notable in figure, 
The hoodlike muss cle in man is not divided, as in 〈◊〉.  and according to the rarity of his shape obtaineth a rare & peculiar name, that is a hoodlike Muscle, or more seemly in Latin Cucullaris Musculus as afore said. Which Galen divided into i●…. for so it is reported to be in Apes.  
The second Muscle dedicated to the scaple bone, lieth underneath the first Muscle of the shoulder, and springeth from the second, third, fourth, and fift, but seldom from the uj. rib, and endeth at the lesser Process of the scaple called Ancyroides, both fleshy, and tendinous. Nature begat it to this use, that by means thereof the scaple bone might move forwardly towards the breast bone Sternon: 
Collumbus Ibid.  but is nothing serviceable to the shoulder, what soever Galen thought therein.  
The third Muscle is reached from the overthwart Process of the second, third, fourth, and fift Vertebre of the neck: and as it fleshy descendeth, so it waxeth 
By the benefit of the third Muscle the shoulder blade is lifted up.  thicker and stronger, and finally is inserted to the upper and inner part of the scaple: almost all the Fibres thereof are strait, except a few that stand obliquely, or stopwise. And this is used to lift up the shoulder blade, and to give help unto the first. For great and heavy is the scaple bone.  
The fourth is a broad Muscle thy, and fowersquare, brought from the ridge of the fist, sixt, and seventh Vertebres of the neck, and from the iiij. uppermost of the breast: it beginneth fleshy, and parteth tendinous, with obliqne Fibres: the end thereof is after the hole longitude of the shoulder blade, which is thereby carried backwards.  
FUrther, the shoulder hath every kind of voluntary moving, as for example, 
Collumbus.  
Collumbus.  upwards, downwards, forward, backward, and round about, to the perfect ruling whereof nature addicted seven. Muscles,  
The first whereof is great and fleshy, occupying the anteriour part of the breast, 
The Muscles of the shoulder and the manifold motions thereof.  and marcheth forewardes from the midst of the Cannell bone towards the breast bone, following almost the whole length thereof, and from the Gristels of the seven. and viij. rib. The beginning hereof is large and great, but it ever after diminisheth, and at length endeth at a Tendon short and broad: which is inserted in the anteriour part of the shoulder under the neck thereof. This Muscle hath divers Fibres, and therefore leadeth the shoulder diversly unto the breast, that is to say, higher, lower, and in the midst between both. Galen supposed this 
This Muscle is not to be divided into 4. as Galen would.  muscle to be divided in iiij. but that is denied, albeit sometime that in the neither part thereof (as saith Collumbus) a certain portion sharp stretching out, is found in some men as though it were a muscle, when as in deed it is none. But (saith the same Author) to this absurdity he hath added another more absurd, by thinckyng the arm to be moved obliquely by means thereof: which in Apes, and not in man is proved true.  
The second muscle of the shoulder is iij. square, thick, and intertexed with divers Fibres, and is called by Anathomistes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Humeralis. It springeth out of the midst of the Cannell bone, from Acromion, and the whole great Process of the shoulder blade: it hath a broad and tendinous beginning, but the end of it is sharp: it is carried above the head of the shoulder, and endeth in the midst of the shoulder at a strong and overthwart tendon, which ●…ēdon embraceth the middle thickness of the shoulder: it consisseth of many Fibres, wherewith the arm is lifted above, forward, in the midst, and backward.  
But the third muscle of the shoulder is carneous and round, which from the inferior part of the shoulder blade goeth forth which a fleshy beginning, with Fibres strait, from the beginning unto the very end: & being situated obliquely, goeth forward above the anteriour and bounched part of the shoulder blade, and goeth out into a broad and strong tendon, which planteth itself in the posterior part of the shoulder: and it is the part of this muscle to draw the arm downward towards the posterior parts.  
The fourth muscle is great and broadest beginning at the point of the ridge of the uj. Spondill of the breast, and descendeth by the point of all the inferior Vertebres, even to the half of Os sacrum. And this so long a beginning is each where sinewy, but slender, and endeth at a broad, strong, and short tendon under 
What Muscles do constitute the arm hole.  the head of the shoulder, near that place whereto we have said the first muscle cleaveth, that leadeth the arm unto the breast: between which is left the cavitie which we call the armehole. divers Fibres hath this muscle, and therefore it is a mean to move the arm divers ways downward, & that rather in obliqne sort then in any other kind of position. It hath iij. corners unequally sited, for 
Col. ●…ib. 5. Cap. 16.  of them the one is short, the other ij. long, and their original is thus. The short corner is from the sixt Vertebre, unto the end thereof: and of the long one's, one 
The description of the sides of this fourth muscle.  stretcheth from this Vertebre, to the half of Os sacrum: and the other from that place unto the end thereof.  
The fift Muscle occupieth all that cavitie which is betwixt the top of the shoulder blade, and the greater Process thereof, springing from the posterior part of it. It is fleshy, and endeth at a strong tendon, whilst it is carried under the Ligament that knitteth the shoulder and the scaple bone together. It endeth in the head of the upper part of the shoulder, much cleaving also to the shoulder blade itself.  
The sixt Muscle compasseth about the hole Gibbous part of the shoulder blade, but it issueth forth from the posterior part after the longitude thereof. It is fleshy, much cleaving to the scaple bone, and endeth in a thick and broad tendon, which is inserted toward the hinder parts of the head of the shoulder.  
To the seventh is dedicated all the inner cavitie of the shoulder blade, where it cleaveth and lieth to the ribs: but it is begotten from the whole posterior part of the scaple bone. So that it is situated between the ribs, and the scaple bone: and the end of it is a Tendon sufficient broad, inserted to the inner part of the shoulder.  
And finally these iij. Muscles, which I have last made mention of, were ordained 
The arm turned abou●… by the sift, sixte, and seventh Muscles of the shoul●…er.  to the end that the arm might not want the power of circumaction, although the sixt (saith Vesalius) seemeth somewhat to help the elevation, or lifting up of the arm. 
Vesa●…. 2. Cap. 23.   
Thou hast (Reader) to understand by this word, shoulder, lately described, 
What is meant by the shoulder as also in the history of bones is not omitted.  the moving that is given to the upper bone of the arm, & that is the most proper term for it, for the samé bone in Latin is called Humerus, which in English is shoulder, although in our domestical phrase, we say the shoulder, when we mean the highest part above the arm, which in deed is the Process of the scaple bone called Acromion, in like sort, as by the arm we mean both the shoulder bone, and cubit. Thus for thy better satisfaction.  
NOw as it followeth. The head is moved by a first, and secondary moving. 
The Muscles of the head.  By the first moving is understood the moving of the head with the first & 
The head is moved with a first and secondary moving.  second Vertebre, but the secondary moving is when it stirreth together with the whole neck. It hath iij. proper movings, as one forward and backward, an other to each side, and the third when it turneth round, albeit these may fitly be 
The proper mou●…nges of y head.  reduced into two, as into a strait, and an obliqne moving. The strait with the first Vertebre, the obliqne under the second is brought to pass: what soever 
The shall of Galen.  Galen saith to the contrary, of whose confutation in this matter for the moving 
Col. Lib. 5. cap. xvij.  of the head, read before in the History of bones: where is described the first, and second Vertebre of the neck.  
The Muscles serving to his proper movings are seven on each side.  
The first spring from the Spine of the superior Vertebres of the breast, ascending 
The number of the Muscles to the proper moving of the head.  up the Vertebres of the neck, unto the third, are afterwards divided, & run stopwise towards the hinder part of the head, where they end between the posterior part and the ears. Their Fibres are strait from the beginning, until they come to the place where the Muscles are divided: but afterwards as they stretch upward, so far their race is a slope, or obliqne, and sufficient fleshy are these Muscles. Their office is when both labour with one consent together, that the head might be drawn backwards to the posterior parts, but when the one worketh only, then is the head compassingly turned to the one side. To those Muscles are three sides, one from the beginning to the place whereas he is divided from his fellow, an other from thence to the hinder part of the head, and the third from the hinder part of the head unto their beginning.  
The second Muscles are divers, because they have divers figures and impressions, consisting of many parts tendinous, and very many fleshy: so that some suppose them to be five Muscles. Although in deed it is but one pair, as one would say the right, and the left. They spring with a sharp beginning from the transuerse, or overthwart Process of the fourth and fift Spondiles of the breast, and ascending upward, are at length fastened in the midst of the hinder part of the head. Their situation is directly straight, & their office is to draw the head to the posterior part straight.  
The third Muscles are slender, which spring from the ridge of the second Vertebre of the neck, and end at length in Occciput, which is the hindermost bone of the head, but by the way, they go somewhat disjoined. The Fibres which they possess are strait, therefore do they lead the head directly backwards.  
The fourth Muscles are hidden under the third, and are all fleshy even as the third, but short, and spring from the posterior part of the first Vertebre, where should have been a ridge or Spine unto the same Vertebre, but that nature took it away because it might be no impediment or grievance unto the essence of the third Muscles. In the midst of Occiput is their end, and their office is to draw likewise the head backwards directly. Neither is it any marvel, why nature ordained so many Muscles only to draw the head backwards, for so it was necessary: 
Why nature appointed so many Muscles to the drawing of the head backward.  since the Anteriour part of the head is much more heavy because thereto is joined both the face and neither jaw. Whereby the forepart becometh of right heavier than the hinder.  
In obliqne sort are situated the fift pair of Muscles moving the head being risen from the Spinc of the second Vertebre, and ended in the ouerthrwarte Process of the first. These Muscles are slender and all fleshy, serving to pull the head in round compass together with the first Vertebre.  
The vi. are also obliqne, but contrary ways they make the form of a triangle, & they begin at the Process of the first Vertebre, so do they end in the hindmost bone (Occiput) of the head, and that in the midst: these draw to the fore parts.  
So these ij. last recited the u & the uj. are the proper Muscles which move the head round or in compassed sort, by the help of the first Muscles, and the last which yet are to describe. But now therefore they which are in the seven. place are long. round, and strong, sited obliquely. Their Fibres spring from the top of the breast and Cannell bone. They have ij. beginnings, between which lieth a concavity, or spare hollow. They are sinewy and broad in their beginning, after also fleshy, and are planted to the Mammillar Process, which they embrace. When both of them labour, the head inclineth forward, but as often as only one of them moveth, the head goeth to the side. They are further very strong, and able also to how the head directly downward. But this more over is to be noted, that these 
What Muscles do make a cross in the head.  Muscles together with the iiij. Muscle of Hyoides, do make a great cross in the neck. These hitherto are proper Muscles serving to the first moving of the head.  
NOw to the secondary moving, which is achieved by the Muscles of the 
The secondary moving of the head.  neck, which moving, the head cannot but move. And the neck itself moveth both forward, and backward, and to each side: and the Muscles thereto 
The Muscles of the neck.  are on each side four. 
Their number.   
The first being placed in the forepart, produced strait from the body of the sift Vertebre, of the breast, near to the place where as it is knit with the rib, and in ascending it is 〈◊〉 to all the bodies of Vertebres, save that the middle part by which Aesophagus iourneyeth they leave unsevered. These are the Muscles 
The Muscles lucking under Aesophagus.  which are called Latitant es sub Aesophago, that is lurking under the stomach: and these bow the neck towards the Anteriour parts. And note that these last recited Muscles are sometime (though that very seldom) knit unto the hinder part of the head, or Occiput, where the hole is, through which the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 descendeth.  
The second being large and fleshy, spring from the first rib, but ascending, becomen so narrow as that they fashion not so much as a triangle. They are supported by the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the neck in the Anteriour part.  
The third pair hath his original from the root of the transuerse Processes of the v●…. Vertebre of the breast, and ascending upwards also from the other transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the breast, are at length knit to all the Processes of the Vertebres of the neck, in the posterior part. Their office is the like with the second before named, that is, to bow the neck directly to the shoulder blades, or sides: as when both of them move at one time: but only, stirreth it obliquely. Between these two Muscles go forth the Nerves, produced from the Spinall mary, betwixt the Vertebres of the neck.  
The fourth beginning at the seven. Vertebre of the breast, going above all the ridge or Spines' of the breast, and neck, do at last end at the Spine of the second Vertebre of the neck, and ordained they were to the drawing of the neck to the posterior parts.  
NExt now followeth the back, which is moved with divers motions, and 
Vesal. li. 2. cap. 3. 8.  (generally) that is four simple: as flection, extension, and inclination to 
The Muscles of the back.  the right, and left side. To the atcheving of which motions it behoved that nature 
Col. lab. 5. cap. 19  created viij. Muscles. That is four on each side. 
The number is viij.   
The first come from the superior cavitie and the posterior part of the bone Ilium, as also from the superior, but interior part of Os sacrum. Their beginning is broad, and fleshy, ascending in the inner part of Abdomen, and cleave to the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the loins, and to the lower ribs: they 
Their use.  are all fleshy, and in figure four square: and when both of these move together, they can bow the back forward, but severally labouring, do draw it to a side.  
The second Muscles are longer than all the Muscles of our body. For they are extended from the lower part of Os sacrum even up to the head: their original is from the extreme part of Os sacrum, with a sinewy beginning and strong, then after degenerate into flesh, and cleave to the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the loins, towards the posterior part, afterwards to all the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the breast, even unto the first, to all which transuerse Processes they sand a tendon or sinewy hold, in which place Vesalius supposed this Muscle to end, but departing from those Processes, and ascending above the Mammillar Process, it endeth in the temporal bone: which part Uesalius ●…eekened among the Muscles of the head, albeit thus Collumbus accounteth it to the 
How the body is bowed like a half circle.  second pair of the back, neither are these made without use: but bow the whole back and head also to the posterior part, whereby the body may imitate the figure of a half circle.  
The third Muscles spring from the posterior part of Os sacrum, beginning sharp, and are knit to the ridge of the Vertebres of the loins, and sharply also end in the ridge of the xij. Vertebre of the breast: though sometime in the xj. furthermore they are endued with sinewy holds, as before in the other, and they are authorized to bow the loins.  
The fourth likewise having a sharp beginning, spring from the ridge of the xij. Vertebre of the breast, and are fastened to all the Spines' of the Vertebres 
The use of the 4. Muscles of the back.  of the breast, and sharply also end in the first: being broad in the midst about the uj. Vertebre: and have power to erect the breast. And when the third aforesaid 
When the whole body to turned to a side.  do labour together, they hold strait all the whole back. But if four stir together, as one would follow an other, they move it in compassed sort. And the 
The three Muscles called 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Muscles moving that be only on one side, the body than is turned to a side.  
The three Muscles are of the loins, which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the three last are annexed much unto them, whereby it cometh to pass, that if the Anathomist be not excellent diligent, they are neither easily found, nor distinguished. 
Of Muscles mo●…ing the breast.   
NOt natural but voluntary (saith Galen) is the respirative motion. The 
The description of the breast.  breast therefore is a part within hollow like an egg, wherein are put the instruments serving to life, and consequently to respiration, and inspiration: without 
The breast hath both natural and voluntary mo●…ing. When the breast moveth naturally.  the which the life itself by no means could exist, or stand. But (contrary to the aforesaid Author) this moveth by nature, aswell as by election or choice: as for example when we sleep, them sure of nature the breast moveth, and not of will, 
When the breast month voluntarily.  to the which purpose, between the ribs & breast bone are Cartilages put, which easily give place to the natural moving of the lungs: which cease not of their 
What malteth the voluntary mo●…ing. What maketh the natural moving.  labours, whether the body sleep or wake. Besides, when we talk or call, than they are more largely moved, because the breast by the Muscles is also more dilated. 
The proper Muscles of the breast are 81. the common 8.  Of these motions the voluntary is made by Muscles, but the other only by dilatation and construction of the lungs. Wherefore to this end there are of proper Muscles 81. and 8. common. Which although they be put in Abdomen, and 
In Inspiration the inferior parts of the breast are dilated and the superior contringed.  serve thereto, yet are they serviceable to the breast also. But hear by the way a notable thing, when we inspire or let in breath, the lower parts of the breast are then dilated, and the uppermost compressed. Contrariwise whilst we expire or breathe the neither parts are constringed, and the uppermost dilated. 
In expiration contrariwise.   
Of the Muscles of the breast the first two that come to hand, that is on each side one, are produced in the beginning from the inferior part of the Cannell bone, 
The 〈◊〉 muscles of the breast.  and with a long end are inserted to the superior part of the first rib: which they serve to dilate.  
The secend Muscle is great, broad, and all fleshy, beginning at the seat of the scapple bone, and going between it and the ribs is inserted in the first, second, third, fourth, fift, sixt, seventh, and eight rib, and somewhat to the ix. near unto the borders of the Cartilages. The ends of this Muscle are like unto fingers. and was made to dilate these viij. ribs.  
The third is a small one, coming from the Spine parts of the three last Vertebres of the neck, and first of the breast, in the beginning broad and Membraneous, but endeth at the first rib of the breast and sometime in the posterior part of the fourth. And thus was it made of nature to dilate those ribs.  
The iiij. Muscle is also small and iiij. square, brought from the Spine of the ij. last Vertebres of the breast. And sometime from the first of the loins. In the beginning it is broad, sinewy, & Membraneous, but after becometh fleshy, & endeth in the iij. last ribs, after the manner of fingers: so can they dilate those ribs.  
The fift carneous, rises from the hinder, and upper part of Os sacrum, and from the inner part of Ilium, cleaning so fast to the second Muscle of the back, as it may be thought a portion thereof. Nevertheless when it cometh to the ribs, it showeth plainly itself to be diverse from the Muscle of the back The higher it ascendeth the slender it waxeth, being at length inserted by the stay of sinewy holds, to all the ribs in the posterior part, not far from the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres, where the ribs have their eminent asperittes. These parts constrain and bind together the hinder parts of the breast.  
The sixt is put within the hollow of the breast all after Sternon, and the viij. Cartilages of the true ribs, it is fleshy, long, and but small: to this use ordained, that is, to straighten the anterionr parts of the breast.  
AFter follow the intercostall Muscles, so called, because they occupy and 
The Intercostall Muscles are on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 34.  possess the space places between the ribs, and are one each side four and thirty. For the spaces be xi. uj. of the true ribs, and five of the false ribs, ij. in the spaces of these, and four in every one of those. This difference makes, that the Cartilages may be turned towards the breast. In these Muscles the course of the Fibres is turned. For the outer and inner have oblige Fibres but in contrary sort, for the outer and inner make together the figure of this letter X.  
The beginning of the exterior Muscles is from the lower part of the ribs, 
The outer Interco●… Muscles.  and end in the upper parts of the next following, so that beginning towards the back, they end at length in the breast bone.  
But the inner begin from the upper part of the lower ribs, and end at the 
The Intercostall 〈◊〉 on the inside.  neither part of the superior ribs.  
The Fibres of the exterior Muscles proceed from the back, slopwise towards 
〈◊〉.  the breast, as it were from above descending, but in contrary manner be the Fibres of the interior Muscles, so that they join, and meet together like crosses.  
Uesalius hath written that Nature made these xxxiiij. Intercostall muscles on 
The error of other 〈◊〉 in the use of the intercostall Muscles manifested by Collum●….  either side and all to one end and straightening of the breast. But for that he goeth not untouched of Collumbus, who proveth how also they can dil●… the breast: that is when either the interior or exterior separately work alone. But in deed when all move at once, than they co-act, and make strait the breast strongly. For the exterior pull upwards, and the interior downwards so drawing, and constraining them very hard together. For so aught the force of constriction to 
Why the constriction of the breast aught to be strong.  be strong, being often forcebly put in ure by sudden efflation, speech, and vociferation. 
The cause of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 the vie of the in●…costall Muscles.  The same Author infereth also by what means Uesalius was deceived. For (saith he) he supposed in this motion that the first rib remains not moved. But the matter is plainly otherwise. For it is stirred by the first Muscle of the breast, which springeth from the Cannell bone: so that when it is lifted up, 
How the ribs are moved.  it draweth the ribs after in order: whereto the Intercostall muscles are assistaunt: and so they are outward extended, the exterior Muscles helping them: but downward contrarily by the help of the inferiors. For because the last rib is drawn downward by the obliqne ascendent Muscle of Abdomen: And after this order aforesaid they are dilated. Notwithstanding when that both do work together, that is the outer and inner, then followeth construction of them breast generally, as somewhat before is written.  
THere is yet an other Muscle common to both sides, which the Grecians call 
〈◊〉 or S●…p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Septum transuersum. This divideth the vital from the natural parts. Aristotle believed this division to be made of nature, to the 
The false opinion of Aristotle.  end that the vapours of meats and substance received, might not ascend up by fumes to the heart, and annoyed the same. But that opinion is altogether overthrown by Collumbus. For as touching that matter, if Septum transuersum were 
Lib. 5. cap. Ri.  away it forceth not, since the meat hath a close entrance, and passage into the Uentricle, neither may it by any means sand, or let pass vapours to the heart: for the substance of the stomach is not so light and Spongy. Again if it might, it appeareth the heart should not be offended at all thereby, seeing (for proof,) in birds, and divers creatures, it is naturally wanting. But to the purpose.  
This Muscle differeth from all other in the body both in situation, form, and 
The Muscle diaphragma how it differeth from all others in the body. Siniation.  nobleness: In situation, as lying overthwart the lower part of the breast: In figure, being round compassed, having in the midst a sinewy tendon, compassed about with fleshy parts, and dispersed with Fibres from the midst round about, as a 
Figure.  thing most comely to behold: the nobleness thereof is such as being wounded, 
Nobleness.  the party seldom, or hardly escapeth. And it is said that the ancient Anathomistes 
〈◊〉. li. 2. cap. 21.  and Grecians called it ‛ Phrenes which is by interpretation the mind. 
〈◊〉.  Pliny, and others after him named it 〈◊〉.  
But besides the sinewy tendon, which before we have spoken of, and whereby 
The parts entering into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  it is partaker of much sense, it possesseth also both Veins and Arteries, & those not small, but large.  
No less moreover obtaineth it the sorts of divers Nerves, which between the spaces of the ribs do come unto it from the Spinall mary. Among the which are 〈◊〉. coming down from between the fourth and fift Spondill of the neck are sown above Per●…rdium, where the fleshy part of Septum doth degenerate into a Te●…on, or rather where the tendon endeth at a fleshy nature.  
●…uchsius not in vain (as it seemeth) describeth therein two circles, which are 
Fuchs. Ibid.  
The circles of Septum.  thus: the midst being Membraneous, & the outer parts which compass that same more fleshy. And as it is the nearer to the ribs the more fleshy, so the nearer to the centrée of midst, so much the more membraneous. In which words he means not any derision therein, but only speaketh of the midst and outward parts: as the one more Membraneous, & the other more retaining of a fleshy nature.  
Moreover this Muscle of the breast ministereth both to expiration and inspiration, that is, putting forth the breath, and receiving it in. Who in using this his 
Col. lib. 5. cap. 21.  proper natural function withdraweth himself towards the Vertebres, and 
Septum 〈◊〉 serveth both to inspiration, and expitation.  ascending, draweth to him the extreme parts of the breast, and bindeth toge●…her all the inferior part: all which effect it worketh whilst we expire, or breath forth. But when we receive in the breath, it taketh a clean contrary labour in hand: for then being relaxed, and sagging downward, it suffereth the inferior parts of the breast to be dilated. And this is the notable utility of Diaphragma, as the same Author reporteth to have beholden in quick dissections.  
Whereby very fitly (meséemeth) it may be supposed, that whilst in retaining the breath it declineth downwards, the holding or straying then of the 
Now Septum auat●…th to the excluding of excrements.  breath received, compresseth it hard upon the subject parts, very forcibly therewithal compelling the expulsive faculty: as when we draw together the belly to the expulsing of excrements, we cannot sitly accomplish the same only by straying the lower parts, but by enlarging the breast, and compressing the midreif together with forcibly retaining of breath. By which means Diaphragma thrusteth upon the lower parts: to the end, that in straining the neither belly by the assistance of the strong Muscles of Abdomen, none of the intrels might seek to have scope or recourse upwards, but altogether consentively forcing one an other downward, to make a most strong, and certain exclusion of the supers●…uous dregs of the third digestion.  
To the better confirmation of this my conjecture Fernel. Ambian hath these 
〈◊〉. Ambianus. Cap. 8. 〈◊〉 Partibus 〈◊〉.  words: The midrief called also an overthwart division, and a girdle to the body, besides that it is the first instrument of inspiration, it helpeth also very well to the unloading of the belly, and driving out dregs.  
This Muscle is clothed both above and beneath as with a garment: above with Pleura, and beneath with Peritonaeum. It springeth from the Vertebres.  
Others esteem the sinewy part to be the beginning thereof. Notwithstanding 
Col. Ibidem.  Collumbus ascribeth the beginning thereof unto the ij. little long parts thereof, 
The beginning of Septum transuersum.  which Vesalius calleth Ligamentes, which little bodies, come from the side of the body of the xij. Vertebre of the breast, and from the upper joints of the loins, and from thence afterwards doth the sinewy part take his beginning, which is joined to the Cartilege, called Gladialis, or commonly Mucronata. Which in the 
Mucronata Cartilago.  History of Cartilages is fully described: being begotten as a propugnacle to this aforesaid Muscle, but not to the mouth of the Uentricle as the comen crew of Physicians do suppose. And to this part also the heart lieth.  
Finally the midrief is fleshy on both sides, and is implanted at length to the Ca●…tilages of the false ribs, embracing the last. 
The perforations of this noble Muscle.   
Uesalius hath affirmed the perforation of this noble member to be made three 〈◊〉. And it is certain, that it yieldeth way to the transiture and course of other 
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 21.  
Septum transuersum is not iij. tunes pierced against the opinion of Vesalius.  needful parts, for the communion of the vital with the natural, and the natural with the vital members. Yet it is but twice pierced, or bored through, as once by the hollow Ueyne, which forthwith marcheth into the breast: and the second time, by the stomach, or neck of the Uentricle called also Aesophagus, wherewith likewise do descend two Nerves from the uj. pair of sinews of the brain. But the journey of the great Artery perforateth not this Muscle: for as much as whilst it amplecteth the Vertebres, it embraceth it also, but therefore 
Lib. 2. Cap. 21.  maketh no hole. To this end (therefore) Fuchsius saith that the way of the great Artery deserveth not the name of a hole, but rather a half circle carved out of the compassing part of the midrief, that is when it embraceth the inner side of the Spondiles, there lying the way of the same great Artery, called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 
〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉.  and not the same hole where through Aesophagus passeth. For flat against that lieth the testimony of verity, had it been the sentence of Socrates himself, as it 
The fall of Hipp. and Galen.  was of Hipocrates and Galen: though no man can say they were men of no Divine understanding.  
Thus Septum transuersum is accounted among the Muscles of the breast, whereby is showed how much, and of what efficacy it is in respiration.  
But so much as is said in that behalf, tendeth to the sense of natural respiration. 
Galen Lib. de Mot.  
Muse. 〈◊〉.  For whatsoever is vehement, or violent, the same is contrary thereto. For if so the quality of the heat of the heart do increase, or occasion serve that, for the speech, or other like, larger breathing is required, then else could well suffice nature, by & by the first, second, third, fourth, and fift, together with the interior 
Septum trāsu●…sum is only the author of natural respiration.  muscles called Intercostales on both sides, do labour with Septum transue●… sum. But if further by bodily causes or sudden occasion, great and larger respiration be required, as for example to the use of hollowing, crying, blowynges of trumpets, shawms, or other vehement efflations, than the exterior Intercostales are provoked 
Natural ●…respiration.  to move, which be motions not natural. For natural respiration is that which is brought to pass without the help of the Intercostall Muscles, and that is it which this worthy member sufficiently bringeth to pass: and whatsoever 
E●…tation.  is more, the same hath more help, and is natural, but rather we may term them necessary for serving at needful times.  
As to be plain, this is not natural, but a very necessary kind of respiration, when a man by earnest study ormuse unto himself, upon any earnest or weighty matter, by tossing and turmoiling of his wits, with continual inward cogitation of the heart, accenseth and heateth more the spirit then natural respiration is able to temper: then he at a sudden maketh a vehement inspiration, and after as large efflation, which with indifferent intermission, proveth profitable to cool the kindling heat of the heart: a more vehement than that is proved in trumpeters, pypers, hunters, and such like exercises. And therefore necessary, though not accounted of Galen natural. Which argueth that nature hath created our bodies so carefully, that whatsoever is either natural, or necessary, it is not wanting. Wherefore these Muscles Intercostales, little used in natural breathing yet not to be wanted in extreme efflations, provoked by needful causes such as are rehearsed. It is not obscurely proved by this afore going, that the nobleness, and worthy nature of this Muscle may evil be spared in man's body, both for the natural use of respiration, as also ejection of excrements, and it being wounded 
The midrife woun dead, death ensueth.  the heart smoldreth, like the lamp that dieth for lack of oil.  
THe Muscles of the lower belly, that is of Abdomen, wherein are contained that 
Gal. Lib. 5. An●…t. ad.  
Vesal. 〈◊〉. 2. cap. 3. 〈◊〉  nutritive and generative parts, are in number viij. addicted to the use thereof, 
Col 〈◊〉. 5. 〈◊〉 22.  although they help the breast, in dilating the same. But if they compress and 
The Muscles of Abdomen.  strain together, then serve they to the expulsion of childbyrth, urine, and excrements, thiesly by the help of the last Muscle described. And these viij. Muscles lie iiij. on oche side, and are thus namely distinguished, iiij. obliqne, two strait, 
Number.  and two transuerse or overthwart, and of the obliqne two are ascendent, and as many descendent.  
The ij. first to be described are the obliqne descendentes so called, for that their 
The ij. fust Muscles of 〈◊〉 cal'ed the obliqne 〈◊〉.  original is from above, and end obliquely, or slopwise in the inferior parts, their Fibres running the same race: therefore are they called obliqne descendants, being broad, and situated in the side parts. They issue forth from the sixt, seventh, eight, and ix. rib, before they begin to end in a Cartilege, and further from the ribs following, and the top of the transucrse Processes of the Vertebres of the loins, and from the half of the Appendaunce of Os Ilium: they have most broad beginning and fleshy, set out like the fashion of fingers, between which ends the second Muscles of the breast do enter, which dilate the viij. ribs. But after they have go a good space forward, they degenerate into a broad, sinewy, and Membraneous tendon, which cleaveth to the other part of the Appendaunce of Ilium and Pubis: Fuchsius saith in the hucke bone, but Collumbus 
Fuch. Li. 2. cap. 22.  
The errout of Fuchsius.  holdeth that opinion as false. In the midst of the belly they end, that is to say from Mucronata Cartilagine directly down to Os Pubis, in which place, is to be discerned the white line, where the tendons of these Muscles together with the obliqne ascendentes, & the transuerse are joined together. But this part therefore becometh white because there lieth no flesh under it. Wherefore the white line is the 
Col. Ibidem.  end of these aforesaid Muscles saith Reaidus, although Vesal. hath certified a number 
Vesalius 〈◊〉 by Collumbus.  that their insertion should be in Os Pubis. But such is their union of their tendons, as it seemeth to be only one Muscle having ij. fleshy parts. But if any man diligently mark the end of their Fibres, he shall plainly find the ij. Muscles knit together in the midst, and lying above the other six Muscles of the belly.  
The second are the obliqne ascendentes, whose Fibres are coursed in contrary sort in respect of the first: for those run downward, these obliquely upward, 
The second ij. Muscles of Abdomen called the obliqne ascendentes.  and like as is said of the Muscles Intercostales they cross one another, making the figure of this letter X. These spring fleshy from the Appendaunce of Os Ilium, and of the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the loins, in the beginning like a membrane, and going upwards sleshy, as knit unto the lower ribs. Then afterwards end in a broad, sinewy, and Membraneous tendon, which in ascending, as it cometh to the strait Muscles, divideth in two, whercof the one goeth above the strait Muscle, the other under it: wherein the policy, and wonderful 
The marvelous art of nature.  wisdom of nature is able to astonish man's minds. For the strait muscles, by being embraced between these two, are made by that means stronger, and in the midst of iij. are constituted. And unless this said tendon had been so divided, the strait muscles in no wise could have been placed in the midst. But these jendons are united together again at the white line, and here do end after the same manner, as did the descendentes cleaving to the sinewy parts 
The use of the ascendent and 〈◊〉 dent Muscles.  of the strait Muscles. The office whereto the ascendent and descendent Muscles do serve, is to compress and strain the intrelles, as also by drawing the ribs downwards, to dilate the breast.  
The iij. Muscle of Abdomen are these, called the straight Muscles, because they 
The third Muscles of Abdomen called strait.  lie after the rectitude, and length ways of the body, being replenished also with strait Fibres. The sentence of Galen as touching the strait Fibres is denied: 
Gal. us. part. Lib. 5.  in that their beginning (saith he) is from the breast, which in deed was of 
Lib. 5. de. Anat. ad. Col. Ibidem.  latter time proved to be from Os pubis, having ij. beginnings for the most part, the one sinewy, the other fleshy, from the upper part of Pubis: nevertheless sometime they have but one fleshy beginning. They are ended in Sternon, and in the Cartilages of the last true ribs, with a broad ending, without tendons: yet have they three tendinous, and sinewy intersections, whereto the ascendent obliqne Muscles cleave. And these divisions Galen in no wise hath marked, 
The use of the intersections of the strait muscles.  although they were made greatly to strength these Muscles, jest that they should be to deeply drawn into Abdomen. To the end that belly might be left more round they are in rising very near together, but the higher they ascend, the ●…rther they are separated. Them also being sufficient thick, and streng, nature made to the compression of the Anteriour parts of Abdomen: although more evidently they draw the breast downward, to dilate it above.  
The last are called transuerse or overthwart Muscles, because oue●… thwartly 
The transuerse Muscles o●… the 〈◊〉.  in the body they take their places. They come sincwy from the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the loins, although afterward they go forward fleshy, and having likewise transuerse Fibres, are coherent to Os Ilium, and the lower ribs. But finally their end is at a broad, sinewy, and Membraneous tendon in 
The use of the tran●…se Muscles.  the white line, and cleaving to Os Pubis, as the obliqne ascendentes, and descendentes, though not so adherent. So do they cleave to Peritonaeum. Their duty is to compress the belly, and bind together the Hipogunder.  
Furthermore you aught to note that the tendons of the obliqne descendent ascendentes, 
The 〈◊〉 of the ●…uscles of 〈◊〉.  and of the transuerse Muscles are perforated. First, at the navel, secondly near to Os Pubis, and through those holes do descend the vessels preparing 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…de.  〈◊〉 to the testicles, and do ascend the vessels bringing 〈◊〉 called Deferentia 
The vessels bringing 〈◊〉.  vasa: which at last are settled into the Glandules called Parastatae. And these be 
●…ence the Rupture happeneth.  the holes by which the ruptures happen.  
Thus the viij. Muscles of Abdomen, besides the cemmon use of Muscles which 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 5. de us. Part  is to warm the body, are propugnacles, and defences to the subject parts, and 
The use of the 8. ●…uscles of Abd●…n.  help the motions of the breast by their first use. For if the obliqne ascendentes be stretched, in compressing the lower state of the breast, they do streiten the same. But the strait, together which the obliqne ascendants, whilst they draw downward the ribs, they bind the breast together not a little.  
The overthwart, or transuerse Muscles do bow inward the ribs, thereby 
〈◊〉. Li. 2. cap. 22.  to straighten the breast. Serving also to the body most notably, for the expulsion of hard excrements. But when all of them labour together, the midreife also by by retaining of the breath being depressed, they so constrain, and press the intrels together, as out of a strait place into a larger, which is lower, they thrust and expel the dregs, wholly resisting their return again into the Uenticle. 
Gal●… Ibi●….  And as touching generation of voice, great efflation, restraint of breath, and propulsation of the birth in women, nature receiveth by them a large benefit.  
BUt here perhaps some (only Englishmen) will object, that I leave out the 
The use of the muscles of Abdomen according to our English writers before tyme.  principal properties of these Muscles: in that they retain such worthy faculties as to attract, retain, and expulse. In deed I confess that our meaner sort of Chirurgeons, who are not able to dispense with the Latin Author, have learned to many such fantastical imaginations of sundry English works, which heretofore have been Imprinted, whose authors whence they drawn their labours for the most part, are not comparable to the founders of this building: and albeit their good wills were commendable ●…et this much must I needs 
The authors of this history commended.  say, if all of them had sweat more in the works of Gal. in his administration of Anathomy & use of parts, their works had not at this day remained so reprehensible, 
Galen sometime failed in the parts of man's body.  although Galen we see himself, was in Anathomie now and then deceived.  
But I much marvel whence they took this fond opinion, that the straight Muscles made the attractive power in the body, the transuerse the retentive sacultie, and the obliqne an expulsive operation. Which singular offices, every of these should orderly baire unto the body, without any other cause of their creation. 
Gemini the principal in this error.  And namely Gemini, after he had thus fallen upon himself, immediately is about to allege Galen for his purpose otherwise, whom if he had followed in this 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 1. cap. 22.  point, he should have miss to commit this so great an error. Or else Avicen, who in this point is agreeable with Galen, as appeareth in his Chapter of the Muscles of the belly. Wherefore I answer, that for as much as no worthy writer would baire me out therein, except Mundinus, whose works are generally arrested 
The cause why the author writeth not these offices to the Muscles of Abdomen.  with error: I willingly, by thy patience (genlte reader) do abstain from such an infamous kind of description. And if thou desirest somewhat to reason with me, & shouldst say? why? is it not likely that the strait Muscles, ly●…g after 
M●…nus Anatomy for the most part overgrown with 〈◊〉.  the re●…tude of the body, should make the power attractive, whereby the concoction made in the stomach, and put forth into the intrelles, is drawn downward 
Thus Tender thou hast been taught heretofore by Gemini.  till it be drained by the mesericall veins of all the best juice, and afterward the refuse gathered to the lower parts, by being still drawn downward, till nature be ready to eject them? So likewise, the transuerse do retain, and hold back, till nature have done to them her kind and office of digestion, and that to every part be given his duty? Again, that the obliqne have expulsive property, which is to put forth, and expel such things as nature commandeth and provoketh to be done?  
I answer unto thee briefly, that as the Uentricle hath obliqne Fibres to retain, 
Col. Lib. 11. Cap. 4.  so also transuerse Fibres to expulse the digested matter, which being Chilus, 
The confutation.  thin, and flowing saith Collumbus, runneth easily into the spaces and empty parts of the intrels, which is by the transuerse Fibres comprehended as with hands. In the mean time nature is not idle, but jest it should escape by the subtlenes thereof, and slippernes of the intrels, beside the office of Vena Chilis, fetcheth 
The Mesaicall Deines of Mesenterium.  it in by the notable texture of Mensenterium: so that finally all the good juice is drawn from the dross, the ponderous weight whereof cannot stay in the slippery substance of the intrels, though the strait Muscles of the belly had not been.  
As touching the retentive fa●…ultie, whereby each thing should be kept till nature were otherwise willing, answer me to what end the obliqne Fibres both in the Uentricle and intrelles serve: as also so many turns, and wyndynges of the intrelles.  
How the expulsive faculty is made, I have already from Galen, Vesalius, and Fuchsius largely described: or (in a word) it is mightily brought to pass by the constraynte of all the Muscles of Abdomen, Diaphragma also depressed.  
And this is enough, that the Muscles of Abdomen in falsifiing their natures, be not rob of their due 〈◊〉. But before I go forewardes with any other parts, I thought good to say thus much out of Collumbus, as touching the invention 
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 22.  of more Muscles than viij. unto Abdomen.  
There are some Anathomistes of my time, who being desirous themselves 
Loco citato.  
Collumbus against the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Muscles the 8. to Abdomen,  to invent some thing, do constitutex. Muscles to Abdomen, but certainly they are deceived. For they would have the fleshy beginning of the straight Muscles to be a distinct Muscle, which by no means can be: for if they should be Muscles as they say, some office must needs be applied unto them. As that they are assistant to the erection of the yard, which they can not do because they cleave not to it, but are fastened to Os pubis above. Again if the yard were by them to be drawn upward, so must likewise the ●…ape of women be: sense in women they are seen no otherwise then in men: Neither hath SATURN'S voluntary moving: they therefore have inferred, that by them the straight Muscles are aided, which beareth truth no otherwise then the rest. For so strong are the straight Muscles of Abdomen, that they n●…de no help: and in that they will have their Muscles to compress 
The 〈◊〉 is compressed by all the 8. Muscles of Abdomen.  the bledder, is all one thing: for the bleddar by all the viij. Muscles is compressed, which only they would attribute unto the offices of these.  
But there followeth an other no less absurdity, in that these fleshy begynnyngs, which they call distinct Muscles, are not found in all men: therefore belike such people should wat their utilities, for which they would have the said Muscles 
The opinion of the x. ●…uscles of Abdomen ●…o reproved.  be begotten. Which is a plain overthrow of all their vain inuētion●…, therefore saith he in conclusion, it is a vain saying that they hold of the x. Muscles of Abdomen, and may in no wise be defended. But hitherto sufficient.  
IT followeth to speak of the testicles, and yard. Every of the testicles retaining 
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 23.  
Of the Muscles of the testicles.  one Muscle, long, and slender, situated in the Membran called in Greek 
The Membran called Dartos.  Dartos. Their beginning is above Os pubis, where the hole is apparent through which the Seminary vessels descend, enwrapped with the same Membran, yet do they scant imitate the true form of Muscles, but are certain straight fleshy 
The Muscles called Cremasteras or suspensores.  Fibres put in the same Membran Dartos. The ancient writers have called these Muscles Cremasteras, as it were Suspensores or hangers up: made as it seemeth, that the testicles should hung by them, and not suddenly slip down.  
By the help of these Muscles the testicles of man are by little and little obscurly 
The use of these Muscles.  drawn up, lest by over slack or loose hanging down, the Seminary vessels 
Gal. lib. 2. de semine 〈◊〉. per. ●…uch. Lib. 2. cap. 30.  should be overloaded. But the foresaid use of these Muscles are most notable proved in the Act of generation. For if always the testicles should draw down, and load the Seminary vessels to the perpetual coarctation of their passages, they could not so properly eiaculate the matter of generation, as when the weight being sublevated by the attraction of these Muscles, their passage is made more easy & open.  
THe yard beside his substance, and the thick membrane which enwrappeth it, 
Co. lib. 5. Cap. 24.  
The four Muscles of Penis. Ve●…al. li. 2. cap. 50.  hath four Muscles. Of which the ij. first have their beginnings from the orbicular, or round compassed Muscle, which lieth at the extreme end of Rect. intestinum. they are near one to another, & with their inner sides join mutually together, being planted to the urinary passage: whereas being in themselves divided, do as it were embrace the body of Penis like fingers. And being thin, 
Their use. Col. Ibid.  are made to this use, that when seed or urine should be put fourth, they then might open the way.  
The other ij. Muscles rise from the appendaunce of the huckle bone under the 
The other ij. muscles of Penis.  rising of Penis, which taketh his beginning from the inferior part of Os pubis. These Muscles are short, but thicker than the aforesaid, and end in the body of 
The use of the ij. last Muscles of Penis  Penis. Which as they are also aiding to the course of Urine, so much more they profit in the time of coiture, sustaining, and holding the yard erected, until the whole act be finished.  
AT the end or neck of the bleddar, in man groweth two Glandules or kernels 
Of the bleddar.  called Parastatas: which are always, except in children, old men, & such 
The Glandules called Parastata do contain seed.  as be consumed by leanesse, full of seed. In the end of these Glandules is put a thin, round, compassing Muscle with circular Fibres, which serveth to bind 
The muscle complecting the neck of the bleddar.  together the neck of the bleddar, jest the Urine at any time against our wills should issue forth. For were not this Muscle, the Urine every hour would annoyed us, as it chanceth to them, in whom the same is relaxed: as also to such, in whom the same by wicked Empirics professing to take away the stone, is 
The error which our cunning cutters for the most part commit in taking away the stone.  cut overthwart, who, of the situation hereof being altogether ignorant, do in stead of taking one grief away, induce manifestly an other disease, which is most filthy and loathsome.  
Leonardus Fuchsius maketh this Muscle serviceable to three notable uses, the 
Euch. Lib. 2. cap. 31. Lib. 5. us. part.  last whereof he taketh from Galen. One is to shut the Orifice, & neck of the bladder. 
The use of this Muscle.  The second to leave nothing in the Urinary way: for when the Urinal is go forth immediately this Muscle plucketh together, and driveth out the rest of the Urine that remains in the way: as commonly there are iij. or iiij. drops that go forth after the flowing of the Urine. The third, which Galen witnesseth to, is for the promptitude and swiftness of excretion or making water, yet not of that which is in the bleddar but that which is already in the Urinarie passage: neither so swiftly (as now) the biting Urine could pass through the Urinary way, 
Galen Ibid.  had not Nature placed round about the exterior part of the same passage this Muscle: so notably serving to his use.  
THe extreme end of the straight intrell is called the Fundament, endued for 
V●…sal. ●…ib. 2. cap. 51.  
The Muscles of the strait gut.  his proper uses with iij. Muscles, one, which prohibiteth each untimely and involuntary egestion of excrements, and other ij. which speedily pluck up the end of the strait intrell, thrust forth before by egestion.  
One of them therefore is round, compassing about the end of the strait intrell 
Col. ●…ib. 5. Cap. 27.  
The round compassing Muscle of the straight gut called Sphincter.  called Sphincter, and being broad and thin, containing overthwart Fibres, is much united together with the skin and Ligamentes received front the tail bone, and this is comparable to that of the bladder, which preventeth 
The ij. other muscles of the strait gut and their uses.  untimely excretion. The other ij. are also broad and thin, beginning from the Ligaments of Os sacrum, and from Ilium, and ending in the upper part of Sphincter. These in like sort are ordained of nature to draw up again the strait intrell, jest it should go out in such as straigne themselves, as nevertheless in some sometime no doubt it fortuneth.  
divers and sundry, great, and necessary motions are appertaining to the 
The Muscles of the thigh.  thigh as to extend, to bow, to move toward the other leg, again outward on the side, & to turn about with a compassing motion. The thigh therefore 
The Muscles of the thigh.  (says Galen) is bowed towards the flank in li●…ting the same upward, & extended in setting the same directly to go on the earth. But the chiefest extension thereof is whilst we stand, to the which action nature hath given many, and strong 
Col. ●…ib. 5. Cap. 28.  Muscles. But the number of the Muscles serving to the actions of the thigh is x. 
The Muscles moving the thigh are te●….  great, & strong, as it was behofull to the moving of a member so thick and long.  
Of these the first is that Muscle that doth constitute the haunches, sufficient 
The ●…irst Muscle moving the thigh doth constitut the buttoc●…es.  thick, and slethy: springing from half the Appendaunce of Os Ilium, from Os sacrum, and Coccix, it hath a broad and half circled beginning. Neucrthelesse becoming always narrower and narrower, it ceaseth at length at a sharp end, which is committed to the greater Trochanter, and going lower in the thigh, lieth upon the joint of the hip with a broad tendon.  
The greater part of the second Muscle lieth under the first, being somewhat black: it springeth from the whole Appendaunce of Ilium with a fleshy, & half circled beginning, it runneth upon the same joint also, and endeth at a broad and strong tendon, which cleaveth to the top of the great Trochanter or Process of the thigh, and embraceth it.  
The third Muscle of the thigh lureketh under the second whole, being also black, and beginning fleshy, and in circle wise. It goeth from Os Ilium, and as is said of other two in his progress it diminisheth, ceasing at a tendon, which to the said great Process is knit, and that in the inner point thereof, where it is somewhat inverted.  
These iij. Muscles have the office to extend & stretch out the thigh, to attract, 
The use of these iiij. Muscles.  and draw it upwards, as also to lead it to the exterior parts.  
The fourth hath an obliqne situation, and springeth from the iij. lower hones of Os sacrum, with a fleshy (as it seemeth) and round beginning. The end of it is at a round tendon, which in the top of the greater Process toward the posterior parts endeth, and drawing the thigh to himself, hath also power to help the circumaction thereof.  
The fift Muscle is of the loins sited in Abdomen, being round, fleshy, thick and strong, sited somewhat obliqne, and all black: his beginning is taken from the xi. and xi●…. Vertebre of the breast, and the iij. uppermost of the loins, where the body of the Vertebres is: it destendeth upon Os pubis, and ending at a round tendon, is to the lesser Trochanter inserted.  
The vi. Muscle occupieth all the whole inner hollow part of Os Ilium: it beginneth from the whole Appendance thereof, being placed in Abdomen with a semicircular rising: it descendeth above Os pubis, and is fleshy almost to the extreme end thereof, where it degenerateth into a tendon, which to the lesser Trochanter is 
The use of the fift and 〈◊〉.  unplanted. And the use both of the fift & this, now described, is to bow the thigh.  
The seventh goeth out from Os pubis, near unto the Cartilege thereof with a broad beginning, and oblige situation, but endeth on the inside of the thigh, under the lesser Trochanter with a slender tendon. And this nature made to draw one thigh toward an other, and to put one thigh upon an other. And thus saith 
●…ib. 5. Cap. 50.  Col. although in deed Vesalius contrariwise saith it serveth to ●…ow the thigh.  
There is no Muscle in the body greater than the viij. (This Galen and Vesalius describ in the sift place) filled with such variety of Fibres, as if a man coveted to deceive, and not to teach, be might easily for this show you iij. or iiij. Muscles. It springeth from the bone Pubis that is, from the inner part thereof. And from Coxendix, ampleaeth the lesser Trochanter and tendeth downwards cleaving in that long and rough line, and in the hinder parts is fleshy. But at length begetteth a Lendon which to the head of the thigh on the inside is inserted. The use of which Muscle is to erect the thigh: so doth it aid the seventh also, when we intent to put on●… thigh upon, or a fit an other.  
The ninth Muscle occupieth all that hole contained in Os pubis, and Coxendix, and that in the exterior part. His beginning is broad and fleshy, it goeth forth toward the exterior part, lieth overthwartly, and always becometh narrower: so that at length it stretcheth forth into a strong tendon to be fastened in a certain cavitie, in the great Trochanter apparent.  
The tenth and last Muscle of the thigh is in the interior part, and the aforesaid hole it likewise occupieth. This Muscle (saith Collumbus) is not only not to be neglected, but chief, and most especially to be marked, for it is marvelous therein to contemplate the great providence of the high creator. For the beginning 
The ma●…ueilous creation of this tenth Muscle.  thereof is broad and fleshy, as afore is said of the i●…. Muscle, and from within, it is carried without above Coxendix, where the cavitie is made that representeth the form of a polley. This Muscle where it boweth to itself in going forth maketh often times iij. tendons, sometime four, and five, which are at last united together, constituting one only notable tendon, whose end in the posterior part of the greater Trochanter is finished. But ere I end, where this Muscle beginneth first to taste of tendinous substance, there immediately nature by great in dustry hath pre●…red a ●…leshy purfe or bag, wherein this tendon is safely placed from any burt by the same bone, which is by this muscle comprehended, neither is the same fleshy bag being so good a propugnacle, any way to be accounted an a distinct muscle from the 〈◊〉.  
AMbulation (saith Galen) in man, is made by the one leg fastened one the 
〈◊〉. us. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. iij.  
How ambulat●…ō is m●…de.  earth, and the other taken from the same, and cir●…lated. But to fasten and set down on the earth is the action of the foot, and to circumlate, or fetch about is the action of the whole leg. This is not only in going, but also in running: the one foot continually being set on the ground & the other together with the whole leg carried forward. But to change the platoes of footing happeneth by the benefit of the leg: albeit that the stay of our falling, and firm settling on the ground, is brought to pass by the good composition of the foot.  
Veselius describeth the leg as though it were only to be extended, and bowed, 
V●…l. ●…pit. Cap. 2.  without any other manner of motion, and therefore not notably accounteth above the number of i●…. Muscles.  
But the leg (saith Realdus Collumbus) extendeth, and boweth, as is openly 
The leg.  seen, according to the rectitude, or strait measure thereof, and is obliquely also towards the exterior parts moved: although the same motion be obscure, which obli●…ue motion Vesalius confesseth not. These same motions nevertheless are 
Col. lib. 5. Cap. 29.  wrought aplly by x. muscles, whereof u do bow, four extend, and one only in the ham which giveth obliqne moving. And this one Vesalius imagined if it do 
The motions of the leg are made by ten muscles.  any thing, that it doth imitate the motion of the first muscle that moveth Radius directly downward. For it being sited obliquely could not have or make any strait motion: and because he had denied obliqne moving to the leg I omit to say he would not acknowledge the right office of it. But surely he hath left the use thereof to be of other more aptly described, as appeareth by that is said. wherefore so much the rather I give credit unto Collumbus, and to his assertion as touching this obliqne motion.  
The first of these Muscles rises both sinewy, & also fleshy from the inner part of the Appendance of Os Ilium, but forthwith goeth forward sleshy, broad, & thin like a swadle band, & slopwise is delated by the interior parts of the thigh, but when it cometh to the inner head of the thigh, it proceedeth, & at a sinewy tendon is ended, which is not round (saith Collumbus) as Vesalius would, but broader, & fastened in the fore part of the leg. He also reprehendeth Galen (unless his meaning was only of Apes) in that he affirmeth, by the benefit of this muscle that one leg is laid upon an other, as children have occasion to do in playing.  
But to go forward, the second muscle of the leg springeth from the anteriour part near the Cartilege of Os pubis, the beginning thereof being broad, after the length of Os pubis commissure: it descendeth fleshy, with strait Fibres, at the interior head of the thigh made round, and ceaseth at a sinewy tendon, also almost round: notwithstanding it is furthermore dilated, and at length ended in the fore part of the leg.  
The third with a sinewy beginning long, and also round, springeth from the lower part of the Appendance of Coxendix, being made fleshy afterwards about the midst of the thigh, and is carried down by the hinder part of the thigh, with many sorts of Fibres: but coming to the knee, it maketh a sinewy tendon, wherewith it is implanted to the posterior but interior part of the leg.  
The fourth from the same place beginneth near unto the third, but the be, ginning is both fleshy, and sinewy, and descendeth downward by the posterior parts of the thigh with strait Fibres. Near unto the knee it goeth out in a sinewy tendon, which before the end is dilated, and ceaseth at length in the Anteriour part of the leg between the first and second.  
The beginning of the fift is from the Appendaunce of Coxendix near unto the third and fourth, sharp at first, then after thicker, and marcheth forward by the posterior but exterior part of the thigh. But where it hath won the midst of the thigh (a thing worthy to behold and note) it obtaineth a heap of flesh, springing from the midst of the thigh, which lest any body should imagine to be another Muscle, Collumbus assureth us it is not separable from this fift Muscle neither to be accounted one distinct Muscle from it. Nevertheless if any man will call the same fleshy part of the fift Muscle an other new Muscle. He supposeth it sufficient to have admonished us of his judgement. In the same place it beginneth outwardly to degenerate into a tendon, which together with the aforesaid flesh descendeth even to the end, and in the end is collocated in the head of Fibula. If the cause be enquired why nature added to this Muscle this portion of flesh, Collumbus saith, that to the end this Muscle might he made the stronger, Nature would that it should come from the midst of the thigh to be the nearer 
The use of that 〈◊〉 first Muscles of the leg.  unto it: for on the outside is only this Muscle, but in the inside be four. And the office of these five Muscles rehearsed is to how the leg. Although that which Collumbus hath orderly described in the fift place, Galen and Vesalius have cited for the fourth.  
This is that Muscle that Galen saith he commanded to be cut in a certain 
Col. Ibidem.  
An unworthy saying of Galen.  currour, who nevertheless could run more swiftly: which thing is most unworthy, for such a prince of Phisic●…e to imagine, or say. For this muscle being taken away: direct flexion can in no wise be brought to pass: which strait ●…ection of the leg, to be in running Galen admonisheth: us in Lib. secund. de Anat. administrat. And truly this case standeth clean contrary: for such as be wounded or cut into this muscle, although the wound be not very great, yet when they are healed, it shalve a labour unto them to bow the same leg. Thus much of the Muscles bowing the leg.  
Now, to the extensions thereof there be iiij. in number seruiccable. The uj. muscle therefore of the leg springeth from the midst of the Appendaunce of Os Ilium both fleshy, & also sivewy in the beginning. It is a short muscle, but thick, and is joined to the greater Trochanter, there his flesh endeth: but then followeth 
The tendon of the 〈◊〉. Muscle of the leg the greatest of all tendons.  a broad, sinewy, and membraneous tendon, than which there is no greater in the whole body: it comprehendeth almost all the muscles which are placed about the thigh, and hath strait Fibres. This tendon truly is of great nobility, much therefore to be marked of Chirurgeons, lest at any time transuersly they divide it. It complecteth the rotule of the knee, and to the Anteriour part of the leg, and Fibula is at length inserted.  
The seventh hath a sinewy beg●…nnyng from the greater Trochanter: and wholly compassing it: it cleaveth to the thigh above, and outwardly very thick is this muscle, and all black, going forward fleshy with strait Fibres to the rotule of the knee, and furthermore endeth at a broad, and membraneous ●…don, which complecteth the same.  
The viij. rises sinewy from the neck of the thigh, and from the greater Trochanter as it were having ij. beginnings, but is immediately made fleshy, and cleaveth to the thigh. The progress thereof is in the Anteriour part inwardly marching down to the rotule, with sundry sorts of Fibres: and the end thereof is a tendon, which also complecteth the knee.  
The ix. issueth from the anteriour part of Os Ilium above the joint of the hip, sinewy and sharp is the egression of this muscle at the first, but afterward fleshy, and round. The figure of it is as appertaineth to a muscle. It goeth strait upon the forepart of the thigh between the seventh and viij. muscle. B●…t before it come to the knee, it engendereth a strong sinewy tendon, which fr●…m a narrow becometh broader, and joineth together with the tendons of the seventh & viij. muscles, which together embrace the rotule of the knee, though their ends be inserted to 
The Muscles exteding the leg.  the anteriour part of the leg. These four muscles last described do extend, & stretch directly forth the leg, even as by the other u it was directly bowed.  
The x. muscle lying under the ham, cometh out with a sinewy and round beginning from the outer head of the thigh, but afterward putting on a fleshy nature, and situated obliquely, with obliqne Fibres implanted fleshy to the posterior and interior part of the leg. Wherefore this muscle obliquely serveth to move the leg towards the exterior parts saith Collumbus: denying what soever Vesalius hath said to the contrary.  
THe foot it behoved not to be round and hard (saith he, that written the use of 
G●…l. us. par●…. jib. 8.  
The foot and of the necessary figure thereof.  parts) but long, broad, soft, and often divided, because such like construction is meet for all difficulties of places: as clymin of trees, wales, rocks or such like. And I have known (saith he) whose toes have been mortified with snow, 
The defect in such aswant their toes.  and cut of, and yet these in standing, walking, nor running, would give place 
The want of the plant.  to sound people, unable (notwithstanding) to go down, any hollow, or steep place. And such as had the next part called the plant corrupted, might not go in 
The lack of 〈◊〉.  plain places: but Tarsus so spoiled, neither could they stand, much less go at all. 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 5. c●…p 30.   
The construction of the whole foot is therefore most proper and necessary to 
The Muscles of the foot.  nature, so that it can both bow, extend, and move to the sides, by the help of his muscles. Which are divided into Posteriores, and Anteriores. Being in number xij. or at the most xi●…. albeit I know Vesalius there reckoneth but nine. 
V●…l. Li. 2. cap. 50.   
The first springeth from the in●…er head of the thigh, above the knee backwards, 
The 〈◊〉 Muscle of the foot.  and beginneth fleshy and narrow. But in going forward is dilated, and about the midst of the leg endeth at a broad and sinewy tendon, which always after is made narrow, and ceaseth at the superior, and posterior part of the heel.  
The second is like unto the first. For although it go out of the outer head of the thigh, yet in all the other space it doth the like that is reported of the first, so that it seemeth to be only one Muscle with two beginnings. And albeit Vesalius hath 
Lib. 2. Cap. 59  these words, when as both these said Muscles stretching from the head of the thigh downward, not far from their beginning do meet together, and cleave with Fibrous knittings, & the lower they descend, the stronger they grow together, so that now the tendon which either of them produced is altogether as one, sprung from both the muscles: the interior or first muscle (notwithstanding) is somewhat longer fleshy carried downward, than the second: yet Collumbus (with 
Lib. 5. Cap. 30.  
Collumbus affirmeth the first and the second both one.  out any such words) saith, that in deed it is one body and one tendon. And further, if it were not that he endeavoureth to shun by all means, what soever might make the mind of the Reader perplexed, he would not fail to affirm these ij. muscles (as they describe them) to be one, and only a muscle, with a double beginning as is already said.  
But in the mean time these two, which may so worthily be called one, do 
What maketh the calf of the leg.  make the posterior belly of the leg called Sura, and by our usual phrase, the calf of the leg.  
The third is a small muscle, rising from the outer head of the thigh near to the joint. The going forth of it is sharp in the beginning, after it stretcheth forth with a belly, and is short: but endeth at a round sinewy Tendon, than which, among 
The longest te●…don in the body.  the round Tendons in the body, is not a longer to be found. This muscle lieth under these two aforesaid, is obliquely placed, and containeth obliqne Fibres. It marcheth from the outer parts towards the inner, cleaving to the tendon of the two aforesaid, being yet at last implanted to the inside of the heel, and having in office to evert the foot to the interior parts.  
The iiij. is the greater Muscle of the leg, and black, and springeth from the posterior part under the Appendance of Fibula, with a strong, & sinewy beginning, but after goeth forth fleshy, and cleaveth to both the bones of the leg, excéedyng them in bréedth: but where it is come unto the midst of the leg, it 
The tendon of the fourth Muscle of the 〈◊〉 the strongest of all others.  stretcheth forth narrow, and maketh out a tendon towards the heel, than which, through out man, none is more strong: and this tendon being united together with the tendon of the first muscles, is ended in the posterior part of the heel.  
The office of the first, ij. and iiij. muscles is to extend the foot, and set it to the 
The Muscles extenoing the foot.  earth, to the which thing yet other four muscles do minister help plentifully.  
When Hector should be drawn (as it was said) after that violent fashion, as 
The tendon whereby Hector was draw●… about the w●…lies of Troy.  the History mentioneth, he was bond by this tendon, & daily we see how that boutchers do hung up whole hests thereby: which sufficiently declareth the force thereof.  
The fift muscle cometh from the two Bones of the leg Tibia, and Fibula, and cleaveth to the Ligament that is put between them to divide the Anteriour, from the posterior muscles. It is ●…leshy almost to the end of the leg, and near to the inner ankle: it endeth at a strong, sinewy, and round Tendon: and going under the inner ankle, as also under the botelike bone, at length endeth under the sole of the foot in the part that is called Tarsus. Nature begat this muscle to this use, to draw the foot inwardly: neither is it without a Ligament.  
The uj. muscle floweth from the posterior part, with a long, and fleshy beginning, although that afterward it doth degenerate into a round Tendon, and goeth under the inner ankle, being endued under the heel with a Ligament, 
The perforated tendons of the foot.  sprung from the Appendaunce of Tibia. The said Tendon is divided under the sole of the foot into four round perforated Tendons: which proceed forward 
The tendons that ●…ow that fou●…e to●…s of the foot.  unto the third joint of the four Toes (the great one accepted) and are there inserted for no small utility: for they bow the iiij. toes, and strongly bind them.  
The seven, beginneth long, and fleshy from Fibula the space of three fingers under the Appendance: it is fleshy, until it come unto the heel, where it is changed into a round tendon, which from under the Ligament under the ankle slippeth under the sole of the foot, and is inserted to the bone of the great toe, to bow it. Hitherto of the posterior Muscles of the foot: now to the Anteriour.  
The first of these rises from Tibia, that is from the Appendaunce near unto Fibula, cleaving much thereto, and being sufficient thick, is also greater than 
The 〈◊〉 Muscle in the fore part of the foot.  the rest of the anteriour Muscles. This, where it is go beyond the half length of the leg, becometh narrow, and endeth at a round, sinewy, and strong tendon, whose progress is by the upper part of Tarsus: it is detained by a Ligament 
The tendon in the foot that appeareth so near. under the sainne The tendon ●…ow●…g the ●…treine foot.  which issueth out from the inferior Appendance of Tibia, and Fibula. This is the Tendon, which is so lifted up, and evident to be se●…e under the shin. It endeth at the part of the foot called the Plant, in the Bone that is put before the great toe: and hath the power to bow the foot.  
The second goeth forth with a sharp beginning from the Appendaunce of Tibia, and cleaveth to the Ligament that lieth (as is said) between Tibia and Fibula. Moreover at the end almost of this same Fibula, the root of this Muscle is fleshy: notwithstanding it endeth in four round Tendons, which are detained under that Ligament, that rises out from the Appendance of Tibia, and Fibula. 
The tendons extend●…g the four toes.  These four Tendons are enlarged, and at last inserted to the upper part in all the toes of the foot, the great one excepted. So that they can extend, and stretch forth these toes.  
The third springeth fleshy from the midst of Fibula, near unto the Ligament: then after degenerateth into a round tendon, which is also under the overthwart Ligament, carried and inserted to the last joint of the great toe, which it doth extend. This tendon is into ij. divided, whereof the one endeth as aforesaid, the other is inserted in the same bone of the plant, yielding help to the bowing of the foot. This second tendon springeth also from the muscle: which portion in some seldom bodies seemeth to be an other Muscle, as some perhaps will suppose. But Collumbus affirmeth it to be but only one. Nevertheless he forceth 
〈◊〉. Cap. Ibid.  not greatly, if any man think good to number and account it two Muscles. But 
The Muscle which is accounted the 〈◊〉.  then to the xij. (as before is named) must be added a 13. and so the number of the muscles serving to the extreme foot, is xiij.  
The fourth springeth from the upper Appendance of Fibula towards the exterior parts: it consists in the beginning both of fleshy, & sinewy substance, but is made fleshy afterward: lastly it putteth out a round tendon, and under the sole of the foot his ends are committed to the bones of the plant. This Muscle turneth the foot to the exterior parts & consists under the transuerse Ligament.  
The fift likewise brusteth forth of Fibula, with a long beginning, outward it is fleshy, even as is said before of the fourth, and it marcheth on under the outer ankle, where together with the fourth it finisheth at a round tendon: and is inserted to the bone of the plant, that is put before the little toe. So by means of this Muscle, the foot is drawn to the exterior parts.  
But finally this is to be noted, albeit we have said that the foot by all these 
How the foot may be set to the ground.  Muscles either is extended, or bowed, else drawn outward, or inward: nevertheless it is certain, that all agreeing and in one action together concurrant, than 
Col. Lib. 5. 31.  the same, by all these together, is fixed on the ground.  
MVscles serving to the toes, & placed in the ●…trente foot, are the●… in number. 
The 〈◊〉 ●…etning to the toes are 18.  Although we have above deso●…ived other iiij. whorof ●…o 〈◊〉 bow, & others extend, as we have admonish●…d. So it is 〈◊〉 he judged, by what 〈◊〉 it 
How that Muscles serving to the toes are 22.  cometh to pass, that the Muscles 〈◊〉 to the to●… of the foot, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ij.  
The first therefore of these xviij, proposed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the midst of the plant, 
The first 〈◊〉 to the toes.  beginning from the inferior ya●…t of that hée●…, that is from his Appendance. To this is added a broad tendon, which Galen esteemed to spring from the third Muscle, 
〈◊〉. dessect. Muse.  which we have accounted the iij. 〈◊〉 the postoriour Muscles of the leg, Galen the fourth. The beginning of this Muscle is unth 〈◊〉 and fleshy, under 
The four perfotnted tendons and their uses.  the plant it is divided, and goot●… forth in iiij. round perfor at ●…d tendons, which are sowed to the second winter of the iiij. toes: a thing mar●…cilous to be spoken, but more marusilous to be sun. Their office is to bow the second wyntes of those 
The brand tendon of that foot of must exquisite sense.  toes. The broad tendon, which is added unto this Muscle, is most sharp of sons, so end ●…ned of nature to 〈◊〉 each outward 〈◊〉 swiftly.  
The second Muscle is produced also from the h●…e, near to the first, but is in the inner side almost round, and is ty●…d to that 'bove of the plant, which before the greater toe is preferred, so it 〈◊〉 a Tendon, which to the great T●…e is emplanted. And this was made to the end, that by it the great Toe from the other Toes, might be moue●….  
Also the third Muscle springeth from the heel, n●…oare unto the ●…st: the 〈◊〉 thereof is toward the Anteriour part, and is fa●…oued to the bone of the plant that is put before to the little Toe, where the Process thereof is to be seen: and at length 
The tendon seading the little toe from the rest.  maketh out a tendinous substaamnce to the same little toe, to lead him from the rest.  
In departing from these three, other fours do follow, as are evident under the 
The perforating Muscle.  sole of the foot, and bones of the plant, whose beginning 〈◊〉 out from the tendons of the perforating Muscle, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the third wynte of the four fingers, but these Muscles being of themselves small, and round, to mutually from the he'll receive a portion of flesh unto them.  
Of these Muscles Galen and 〈◊〉 do writ, & that their office is to pluck away the iiij. toes from the thonve, or great ●…or, because they 〈◊〉 in the iiij, round, and sinewy tendons, which go forward to the outer 〈◊〉 of the four toes, and are bond to the superior tendon, which we have said to have proportie to extend. But they march forward ●…uen unto the extreme toes, neither end they 〈◊〉 the first joint as Vesalius would: who in this point was smally diligent, when he granted 
Vesalius and Col.  
differ in the 〈◊〉 of these in●…. Muscles.  to these Muscles but only obliqne motion. But know gentle Readers this to be my ●…uiontion (saith Collumbus) neither is this use of them known to any man 
Col. jab. 5. Cap 〈◊〉.  that ever written before us in 〈◊〉 for these Muscles move not with an obliqne 
The use of that iiij. Muscles 〈◊〉 the iiij. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Col. to 〈◊〉 other known.  motion, but do truly extend, 〈◊〉 stretch out the four 〈◊〉: 〈◊〉 so much they extend, as that by them they are more extended, they by the other tendons: as the eyes being judges, it is easy to be 〈◊〉 by any expert 〈◊〉.  
Beside these, there be x. Muscles in the 〈◊〉 of the plant. For to every toe ij. 
〈◊〉. Muscles setting to the ●…guler toes of the tóote.  Muscles are addicted, which are fetched from the beginning of the fóote, and end in the first 〈◊〉 of all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. They 〈◊〉 fleshy, therefore for●…ed of nature, to obey to 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉: which thing is brought to pass when two of them move at one tyme. But otherwise, when only one of them moveth, then do they draw the toes obliquely inward, and outward.  
The last Muscle that is placed in the extreme foot, that is the 〈◊〉. is situated upon Tarso●…, and Pedium, beginning from the Ligament, that 〈◊〉 together the leg and Fibula with the foot. It is a broad and thin Muscle, ending in 5. tendons, and sour time in iiij. so is it at length inserted in the extreme part of 
The use of the 18. Muscle of the toes.  all the toes, and in moving, those toes thereby are obliquely extended. 
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 〈◊〉.   
THe cubit is both bowed, and also extended straight without any manner of 
The Muscles serving to the cubitte.  of obliqne motion. Which thing surely every man may easily practise in himself. But these not being able to be brought to pass without the organs of voluntary moving, let us see what store of them are attributed to each manner of his action.  
Two Muscles there be therefore for flection, & as many for extension: although 
Two Muscles extend the cubitte and 〈◊〉. ●…ow 〈◊〉.  Galen maketh iij. to extension, which is manifest (saith Vesulius) in Apes.  
Of these, the first is a strong Muscle, evident under the skume, and sited in the 
The first Muscle bowing the cubitte.  interior part of the shoulder: it springeth from the shoulder blade with ij. distinct beginnings: whereof the one is sinewy and round, beginning from the upper part of the brow of the ruppe, or acetable made in the scapple bone, it goeth further above the head of the shoulder, & slippeth through that chincke that is sited in the same superior part, which chincke in deed nature created of purpose for this tendons sake. The other beginning of this Muscle, goeth out from the Process called Ancyroides, partly sinewy, & partly also fleshy: but the fleshy part cleaveth to the shoulder, and seemeth a distinct muscle, & separated, which yieldeth help unto the shoulder, since thereby he is drawn towards the breast. Furthermore these ij. beginnings of the said Muscle are united under the head of the shoulder together, making athicke Muscle and almost round, strong, and filled with strait Fibres, which in the elbow leaveth at a sinewy Tendon, which near to the end is dilated, and knit to Radius, who hath in the inside thereof a Tubercle, made properly for the insertion of this Muscle.  
The ij. Muscle from the hone of the shoulder is carried all fleshy, with strait Fibres, and lieth hide under the first Muscle. It is carried fleshy beyond the joint of the cubit, and lastly fastened to Cubitus, and Radius. And the cubit by the utility of these two Muscles, is made directly to bow.  
The third is produced from the shoulder blade a little under the neck thereof & is carried by the hinder parts of the shoulder: it is together with a broad tendon, & being fleshy, stretcheth his tendon to the posterior Process of Vlna called the elbow: and also goeth beyond the same. And strait be the Fibres of this Muscle.  
The fourth hath two beginnings from the neck of the shoulder, whereto it cleaveth much, and is so joined together with the third, as that the third and fourth seemeth one only Muscle, with many beginnings: albeit in deed they are ij: finally this fourth Muscle endeth where the third, having also strait Fibres. And the office both of the third, and fourth Muscle is to extend, and stretch forth the cubit strait.  
AS touching the hand so notably of the omnipotent creator created, as that 
The hand.  it is most apt, and prompt to all, and every kind of Art, defence, and safe provision for the body, so as no member more declareth the unspeakable power of almighty God in the creating of man: because I will neither use a double labour, 
Why last of all he speaketh of the hand.  nor yet detain thee with vain circumstance from the sum of the matter, I commit thee to the History of Bones, where out of Galen compendiously we have 
●…b. 5. Cap. 33.  
Of the Muscles of the hand.  noted the noble use and effourmation of this member.  
Here the hand is spoken of last of all after the same order, and accordingly as 
What Muscles will abide longest in dissection.  Collumbus useth, because the end of a tale is the better carried away. And this member is most notable, and worthy longest to be born in mind. The Muscles where 
The Muscles of the hand are 〈◊〉 into inner ●…nd outer Muscles The inner Muscles of the hand are viij.  of (saith he) will, in dissection, the longest endure uncorrupted, both because, whilst we live, they are more exercised, as also for y● that they are clogged with less fat. These, in describing, are (after the manner of Galen) to be divided into outer, & inner Muscles, as those that move the foot, before, are said to be divided.  
But to speak first of the interior Muscles, they be in number viij.  
The first whereof is very proper: it springeth from the top of the inner Tubercle 
The first 〈◊〉 Muscle of the hand.  which is in the shoulder, with a sharp and sinewy beginning, and forthwith goeth small & fleshy, but beareth the true form of a Muscle: for the head thereof is small, the belly broad, and the tail long, & street, even down to the wrist. This Muscle moreover goeth somewhat obliquely toward the hand, and endeth at a round, and long tendon, which runneth above the inner Ligament of the wrist, 
The ball or palm of the hand. The use of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Muscle of the hand.  which being passed, of the remnant is made a broad tendon, which is extended through the hollow of the hand: but leaving the ij. greater hills discovered, is at last among the iiij. fingers bestowed. The true use of this Muscle, is to help the fingers in bowing, and being exquisite of sense, what soever we therefore comprehend, 
This Muscle maketh not the ball of the hand without hear.  or gripe in the hand that offereth us any present hurt, (for in a moment we know it, by the sensibilitie thereof) we cast away, and immediately avoid it from us, before it proceed further to hurt us. Neither is it made to that end, as that the 
Col. ibid.  
Th●…ues for the most part (saith Collumbus) want this first 〈◊〉: our muscle of the hand.  ball of the hand therefore should be without hear, as some would imagine, for Collumbus writeth of certain thieves which had not this Muscle, but only a tendon brought from the inner Ligament of the wrist.  
The second goeth forth from the inner tubercle of the shoulder, tending sharp in the first beginning, both sinewy, and fleshy, it cleaveth fast to the cubit, and marcheth after the length of it unto the root of the wrist: and is unto the cubit as a soft bed, or bowlster: but first at the coming thereof to the wrist, it degenerateth into a Tendon, and both with a fleshy, and sinewy end is implanted to the fourth bone of the wrist of the hand.  
The third Muscle beginneth at the same place, with an obliqne progress after the length of Radius: yet in coming likewise to the wrist, it goeth out into a round, and strong Tendon, which is inserted to that of the Postbrachiall bones that supporteth the little finger. The office of these two Muscles is, that, if both move at once, they bow the wrist, but when one alone stirreth, then doth it move obliquely, now up, now down, by the help notwithstanding of two exterior Muscles, as we shall come unto anon.  
The fourth hath a marvelous beginning. For it springeth sharp and sinewy from the inner Tubercle of the shoulder, so that it becometh afterward fleshy: & is carried longwise after Cubitus, & Radius. After, when it hath passed the midst of the cubit, it stretcheth out narrow, & is ended in iiij. round tendons, sinewy, & perforated, which are brought under the Ligament of the wrist, under which nevertheless the iij. first Muscles are not carried. The end of these tendons is in that second joint of the iiij. fingers, which they serve to bow: & because they were to be penetrated 
The perforated tendons of the hand.  by the tendons of the u Muscle, going to the iij. joint of the four fingers as shallbe said, therefore nature perforated these: which be sinewy, fair, & shynning: a thing notable and marvelous to behold. This prudent nature also wrought, to the end that the fingers after a certain order should follow one an other.  
The fift Muscle is much stronger than the fourth, and no marvel: for that it behoved it to move after, & with greater force, since it boweth the four fingers, excellently constraining them together. It springeth near the fourth, but (for the most part) from the upper and interior part of the cubit. It lieth under the fourth Muscle, and straightening by little, and little, cleaveth to the cubit, before it come unto the wrist: at last it goeth forth in iiij. round, sinewy, and perforating tendons, 
The 4. perforating tendons of the hand.  which finally are inserted to the third joint of the four fingers, the thumb in deed being exempted, contrary to Galens' mind, who would have the u fingers 
Gal. Lib. us part. Li. de anat. admim. 〈◊〉. & Lib. de motu. Musc.  bowed by this Muscle, and that one of the tendons thereof should extend unto the thumb: which to be true in Apes, Collumbus plain affirmeth. For the thumb in man is moved by his proper Muscle, as shallbe said. This fift (moreover) cleaneth to the Ligament which divideth the inferior from the posterior muscles.  
The uj. springeth from Radius being likewise adherent to the same Ligament and iourneth down along the length of Radius, ending near the wrist at a round Tendon and sinewy: which together with the Tendons of the fourth and fift Muscle, runneth under the cope, or vault of the wrist of the hand, and finally is inserted to the last joint of the thumb, which it boweth.  
The seventh Muscle with a fleshy beginning cometh from the inner Tubercle of the shoulder, and from the upper, and inner part of the cubit. It créepeth obliquely, and in the half space of the length of Radius endeth partly fleshy, partly sinewy, with obliqne Fibres.  
The viij. being four square, placed near unto the wrist, rises from the cubit, and fleshy also endeth in Radius: having transuerse Fibres, and transuerse 
The Muscles 〈◊〉 directly directly downward.  situation. And the office of these two last, is in prove order to turn Radius.  
Of the outward Muscles. The first beginneth fleshy, and sinewy from the outer 
The 〈◊〉 exterior Muscle of the hand.  tubercle of the shoulder, then putting on more fleshynes waxeth thick it marcheth between Cubitus, and Radius, till it come to the wrist: wherefore sometime it stretcheth forth in iiij. sometime in iij. tendons, round, and sinewy, which pass through the hollow which is in the Appendance of Radius, but are gathered together by one of the Ligamentes which spring from the same Appendance. These 
Col. Lib. 5. cap. 〈◊〉.  said tendons in proceeding fourth further are broad, and end from the first to the third joint of the iiij. fingers. But when it hath only iij. tendons, then is the little finger without. But ofter hath it iiij. then three: which tendons are stretched forth even unto the extreme ends of the fingers under the nails: but are not inserted to the roots of them. Hereby cometh the sensible feeling that consists between 
Why such pain hap●…eth by any solution of continuity between the flesh and nail.  the flesh and nail, as is proved when any hurt happeneth between them, by the great dolour that ensueth, although the same pain lieth not between the flesh and nail saith Collumbus, but between the flesh and the Tendons. And the office of this Muscle is to extend the four fingers.  
The second Muscle beginneth at the same Tubercle near to the first with a sharp beginning, and sinewy, so it is born forward between the first Muscle, and cubit after the longitude thereof towards the wrist, but it endeth at a round, sinewy, and sometime double Tendon. Likewise it is carried above the wrist betwixt Radius, and Cubitus, and to the extreme end of the little finger is inserted. 
The Muscle that leadeth the ●…tle finger from the rest.  This round Muscle hath the office to lead the little finger from the rest, and is no small use unto us for the making of the Paline of the hand.  
The third Muscle goeth out fleshy from the middle, very near, of Cubitus, in what place of Cubitus is a long rough line, made to give beginning to three Muscles. The situation of this is obliqne, and the end at a round Tendon, which is inserted to the fore finger to extend, and stretch forth the same obliquely. But this said Tendon chooseth a Ligament from the Appendance of Radius, and this Tendon is divided in some, into two.  
The fourth Muscle with a fleshy beginning from the cubit near unto the third, is obliqne, and carried above the Appendance of Radius, then ending at a round, and sinewy tendon, is to the third joint of the thumb, to extend, and lead the same from the other fingers, inserted.  
The fift from the same line of Cubitus, near to the fourth Muscle, with a fleshy beginning, and long, marcheth obliquely towards the thumb, with many inscriptions, and ceaseth at divers Tendons. Wherefore (saith Collumbus) he that delighteth in the multitude of Muscles, may divide this into three or iiij, albeit he judgeth it only one: which is carried above the ij. horned Muscle. But it divideth sometime into iiij. sometime into u tendons, whereof one to the third joint of the thumb, an other to the second joint, the third to the first, and the iiij. to the bone of the wrist which supporteth the thumb: there are sometime beside in this place found ij. other tendons: and this Muscle hath the office to extend the thumb.  
The uj. springeth from the root of the outer Tubercle of the shoulder: it em-braceth braceth, and is knit unto Cubitus, creeping after the length thereof: nevertheless in coming to the wrist it degenerateth into a round sinewy, and strong tendon, which is carried above the Appendance of the cubit into a certain hollow, near 
The Pr●…cesse of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Styloides.  to the Process of Cubitus called (as before is said or described in the History of bones) Stylois: from this Appendaunce it taketh his Ligament, which is transuerse: it is inserted moreover not far from the wrist, to that Postbrachial bone that sustaineth the little finger.  
The seventh which is called the two horned Muscle, springeth fleshy, with a long line from the inferior part of the shoulder above the joint, and creeping upon Radius, endeth in the midst thereof in a strong, and double tendon, (being 
The ij. 〈◊〉 tendon.  therefore called two horned) which, after it hath visited the wrist, is inserted to the Postbrachiall bones, that support the four finger, and middle finger. These ij. muscles last said, do extend the hand, or else thus do serve to extend the wrist 
The Muscles ex●…ding the 〈◊〉.  when both at once do labour. But the seventh, together with the second of the inner 
The 〈◊〉 or the hand upward and d●…wnward. The turning ●…f the hand in 〈◊〉 compasie.  muscles, the other two ceasing, do carry the hand obliquely downward. So the sixt, with the third inner muscle, do baire it obliquely upward. And this is their first use. The second is to circumuerte, or turn about the extreme had: which motion they show, when one in moving, doth immediately follow another. Which use of other Anathomistes, I perceive hath been nothing so well noted as of Collumbus: whom for his diligence, I account no lost labour to imitate.  
The viij. muscle, which is called the longest, is brought from the shoulder, with a fleshy beginning, above the outer Tubercle: runneth obliquely upon Radius, and is inserted into the Appendance thereof with a membrancous tendon.  
The ninth is produced from the bond, which knitteth together the cubit with the shoulder, and passeth obliquely from the superior part of the cubit called 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the hand upward & Radius outward.  Olecranon, and being all fleshy, is fastened to the midst of Radius. These two muscles baire the hand upward: and move Radius outwardly.  
MUscles of the extreme hand are in number xxi. neither at any time more, 
●…he Muscles to the extreme 〈◊〉 o●… the had are 〈◊〉.  but sometime fewer. That is to say nineteeen. Of these muscles seven (if they be the whole number of xxj. serve the thumb. But if but nineteeen. then are they u to the 
The dis●… 〈◊〉 of these Muscles among the singers.  thumb: four go to the little finger, & iij. to every one else, & one to the broad tendon.  
The first is a little ●…rausuerse muscle, placed upon the hill of Venus, & springing from the fleshy ●…bran is filled with fleshy Fibres, and is inserted to the broad 
The 〈◊〉 Muscle of the extreme hand.  tendon, which to dilate it was therefore made. And this muscle (as saith Col.) was 
The 〈◊〉 of Venus.  neither mentioned of Vesalius nor the ancient Anathomistes before him. 
Col. Lib. 5. Cap. 35. & Vlt.   
Four other long, lean, and round muscles do follow, which go forth from the tendons of the fift interior muscle, which boweth the third joint of the four singers. These are placed in the ball of the hand, near the first joint of the four fingers. But they end in a round, and sinewy tendon, and are carried by the inner parts of the fingers after their longitude, cleaving to the tendons of the first exterior muscle, by which the four fingers are said to be extended. So these with their ends are committed to the third joint of the fingers, but Collumbus denieth that they are fastened to the first, as Galen, and Uesalius have professed before him, who although they known these muscles, yet were ignorant of their use and insertion: and you shall see how: for they affirm, that by these the four fingers are led towards the thumb: But saith he (and that not without a plain 
The Muscles extending the iiij. fingers of the hand.  demonstration of his reason) by these muscles, although they lie in the interior part of the hand, are the singers. Notwithstanding, extended better than by the first of the exterior muscles, or at lest as much. And they were put of nature in the inside, because she well considered the great peril that should ever be incident 
A thing very notable and little known.  unto them, on the outside if they were sited. Whereby it fortuneth many times, that although the tendons of the outside of the fingers be divided, and cut in sunder, yet the party being hole, shall afterward nevertheless extend the same finger, neither is the Chirurgeon that cureth it, the more to be extolled therefore: as divers that (having small knowledge in A●…atho mie) do here and there, greatly esteem themselves, for the good success of such cures, purchased more by the benefit of nature, than their rare experience, or singular application.  
The sixt muscle goeth forth from the Ligament of the wrist, and from the forth bone thereof, and it constituteth the hill of Venus: it marcheth forth by the inferior part of Postbrachiale, and is almost round: then endeth it at a T●…don, which is implanted to the first bone of the little finger, whereby the same finger is able to move from the rest.  
The seventh beginneth at the wrist, and is placed in the upper part: this Muscle is all fleshy, and endeth at the second bone of the thumb.  
The eight cometh forth near unto the seventh, is fleshy and placed toward the hollow in the hand: and with a small Tendon, is inserted to the second bone of the thumb.  
The ninth is under the seventh, from the same Ligament of the wrist, all fleshy, and ended at the first joint of the thumb.  
These three Muscles make that fleshy part of the thumb, which Palmisters 
The Muscles constituting the hill of Mars.  do term the hill of Mars: and they draw the thumb towards their beginning: that is, do extend the same, and lead it from the rest.  
Three other follow, which go out of the bones of Postbrachiale that support 
Three other Muscles in the extreme hand.  the forefinger, middle finger, and ring finger: their situation is obliqne, or rather transuerse under the line of life (as the Palmisters term it) they end in the second joint of the thumb: albeit their beginning is half circle like these three (notwithstanding) could Collumbus be content to account one Muscle, having a broad beginning, a sharp end, and enterweavynges of divers Fibres, saving 
A C●…eat given by Collumbus.  that he would not seem to much to descent from Uesalius, to sh●…e (if he may) the caviling taunts of strangers. The use of them is to bow the thumb towards the ball of the hand.  
The seventh Muscle of the thumb cometh from the Postbrachiall Bone 
The se●…th Muscle of the thumb. The Muscle that layeth that thumb aloft on the fore finger.  that bayreth the forfinger, occupying the space between the forfinger, and thumb so that the situation thereof is overthwart, & is inserted to the bone of the thumb, being thereby authorized, to pluck the thumb towards the same finger, and lay it aloft thereon.  
Besides these, there be yet other viij. Muscles, springing from the Postbrachiall 
Eight other Muscles g●…en to the fingers the thumb excepted.  bones, & inserted to the first joints of the iiij. fingers. Of these, ij. being allotted to every finger, excepting the thumb, in which none of them is settled.  
These vi●…. Muscles are thus endued with offices: that ij. of them by moving 
The Muscles bowing the fingers both strait and obliquely.  together, do bow strait the first joint, wherein they be implanted. But when one stirreth only, them obliquely they make their motion in bowing these joints.  
And now here with mine author, how man's members move, I am come to the goal.  
❧ An end of the History of Muscles.  

¶ The back part of the Muscles.    

¶ Of the Hihory of Man, the fift book describing the instruments serving to nourishment, which is brought to effect, by meat drink, that is, Of the nutritive and natural parts.  
WHen as the whole mass of man, for the insited heat 
Gal. 〈◊〉. 1. 〈◊〉. san. Cap. 1.  therein, must needs have run in perpetual ruin, 
The necessity of nour●…ment.  and vastation, unless other like substance continually in stead of that which wastes, was restored: the almighty creator, not only unto man and living creatures, but also unto the very plants themselves, 
●…che growing. thing hath a certain pow●…r to require his necessary.  hath given a certain power, to require that always, which is wanting and requisite for them. For neither to eat, drink, or use respiration we learn of any body, at any time, but immediately even from the beginning, we have in us that worketh all these without any instructor. To this that 
Lib. 6. Epid. par. 5. aph. 1.  Divine Hipocrates hath this elegant saying: Nature herself hath not by reason 
Nature needeth no inst●….  found the instinct to every her actions: for neither is she of any taught, neither 
●…ow the body is maintained.  hath she learned to work those things, which are convenient: but by meat, what soever of drier substance, and by drink, what so of mo●…er wastes, we 
●…ow the ayerye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 substance holdeth.  restore. And so always to the old estate we maintain and reduce them both. Not otherwise, then as the commoderation of airy, and fiery substance, we hold by 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 3. ●…ib. ●…p.  respiration, and pulsation of the Arteries.  
NOw when that that floweth to every part, aught to be of such nature as the 
The necessity of instruments 〈◊〉 to nourishment.  particle itself, and none of all those which are eaten, and drunken, are wholly such: it was necessary unto Nature, first, that those things were conco-cted, 
Th●…e hinds of instruments serving to 〈◊〉.  and changed, and (so much as may be) assimulated, and made like to nourish, and restore the body, and after to expel those recrementes, whose generation of necessity followeth such mutations. For this cause ●…hiefly (saith Galen) Nature 
Lib. 6. de anat. ad. & de n●…t. 〈◊〉. Lib. cap. 10.  instituted three kinds of instruments serving to nutrition.  
As, some for the first reason, to conceive, and labour the nourishment, as also 
The use of the first instruments.  to distribute the same unto the whole body. Others for the second cause to be 
The use of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  the receptacles of excrements. The other particles for a third reason, serving to the transmitting of these excretions, untimely exiture prohibiting, and in 
The use of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  time dew readily expelling.  
Of the first number are the Uentricle which receiveth the nourishment, and the Liver, which maketh the greatest mutation of the nourishment passing 
The first 〈◊〉.  through him, and the Veins, which derive the same confected nourishment into the whole body.  
Of the second reason are the intrels, which receive the drier excrement, as the Uessicle of Choler, that which is thinner, and lighter: the Spleen that which is more earthy and thick: the reins, and bleddar, the waterish part.  
Of the third, the Muscles: for they are unto egestion serviceable. All which 
The extreme 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉.  things in their places shallbe described, and how they serve unto nutrition we will declare: beginning first somewhat further of with the parts of Abdomen, as, of them in dissection, the Anathomist maketh first demonstration. 
SATURN'S soon lost & soon ●…red.   
THe outmost skin (therefore) which is in Greek called Epidermis, in Latin Cuticula, is the uppermost thin skin, which only most outwardly of 
Col. Lib. 13. Cap. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ●…sible.  all others enwrappeth the body, being very thin, and of itself altogether insensible: growing swiftly, soon lost, and soon repaired again.  
The insensibility thereof is unto the body very requisite: the outward parts 
The first utility.  being thereby freed from the ●…olour of each light action, which otherwise we must needs have endured, not only in applying our hands to the holding of any thing, and passing with our feet continually to go: but even in wearing also our garments upon us, no less then if our Bones were likewise of sensible 
Bones insensible  substance, we should neither be able to go, much less frequent such violent actions, in the use of our life, as daily we do.  
Again, as Nature to so good end created it of insensible substance, so likewise 
The tenuitie of Cuticula.  she framed it most thin, to the end the members sense should not thereby (more than was convenient, to the aforesaid end, and purpose) be dulled. wherefore we may endure to handle, rub, or stir our members to, or with any 
The thicker Cuticula the dull●… sense.  thing, which hath not either the sharpness, or force to excoriate the same outer skin: which if it had been thicker, it seemeth certain our sense must needs have been the duller.  
Besides, an other commodity (not less needful) it oweth unto the body. For Nature hath endued the same with an infinite, number of pores, or holes, to 
Pores.  expel by them such superfluities, as Nature hath already driven to the outer parts: and infrication, these manifestly do show themselves.  
In no wise many this skin be divided from the second by instrument notwithstanding 
How Cuticula 〈◊〉 separated from the true 〈◊〉.  the force of fire, or hot water maketh it by blisters divisible rise from the other.  
NExt under this Cuticula appeareth the true skin, called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin 
The true skin called Derma. and Cutis.  Cutis. This covereth over all the extreme parts of the body, the eyes, ears, nostrils, and such other places, which nature for other uses most conveniently 
What parts are not covered by the skin.  framed.  
And the skin, not only of all the parts of man, but of his whole substance 
Gal. Lib. 1. de temp. Cap. 8.  subject to generation, and corruption, holdeth the mean betwixt hard and soft. 
The skin hol●…eth a mean between hard and soft.  For the skin is as it were a Nerve endued with blood, retaining a certain mean between the flesh, and sinew, as though it were constituted of both mixed together. But the sinew is cold, and without blood: the flesh hot, and endued 
The substance of the skin.  with much blood. In the midst between both is the skin, neither manifestly 
The sinew.  without blood, as the sinew, nor plainly with blood abounding as the flesh. 
Flesh.   
Realdus Collumbus (therein rejecting the judgement of Aristotle, for the not 
Loc. citato.  
The skin 〈◊〉 against Aristotle.  being of sense in the skin) saith it is of white substance, endued with sense, and filled with Veins, Arteries, and sinewy Filamentes, therefore must it of force be marvelous sensible, to have judgement of every quality: as in discereing 
The necessity of sense in the skin.  the excess of heat, cold, or such exterior injuries, it might minister always unto the wits a ready knowledge thereof: so being a common mean, to prevent annoyance to the extreme parts of the body. As for example if any man say his hand or other part suddenly to a hot piece of iron, or such other, in a 
The utility of sense in the skin,  moment the sensible mixture of the skin presenteth it to the wits, whereby he is moved immediately to pluck away, or remove himself from that present annoyance.  
Moreover the skin every where, cleaveth not alike unto the subject parts. 
Vesal. ●…ib. 2. Cap. 5.  
How the skin cleaveth to the subtect parts.  For otherwise in the Palm of the hand, and sole of the foot, otherwise to the Muscullous substance of the forehead, otherwise to the lips, eye lyddes, ears, nose, fundament, yard, and otherwise throughout the whole body is it committed to the parts under lying, and in dissecting must diversly be separated. 
Distribution of Nerves to the skin.   
Again among all the parts of the skin is not alike distribution of Nerves, neither alike thickness of the skin in all parts: for to the skin on the inside of 
Thickness of the skin.  the hand, very many sinewy Fibres are reached, but to the skin of the neck, few. 
Face.   
Likewise the skin of the face is softer, and thinner, but of the neck, & soles 
Softness of the skin.  of the feet, harder. That which investeth the inside of the hand (unless by labour 
Palm of the hand.  it become harder) retaineth an exquisite mean in hardness, and softness, between the other skin, and all the whole body, very near approaching to the weight with equal temperature. But every where the skin of man, for the magnitude of his body, is thinner than in four footed creatures: although in man 
Where that suinne to thicke●….  in the neck, back, legs, and sole of the foot it chanceth much thicker, but not in all alike.  
Also some parts of the skin are wholly immovable, and resistant to turn, 
Of motion in the 〈◊〉.  as of the palm of the hand, and sole of the foot: others apt to turn and wind, but not by any voluntary moving, as the skin of the whole body, else that which in deed moveth excepted: as that of the forehead, and all the skin of the face, and which bewrappeth the forepart of the neck, and sides. And this of motion is participant either by proper Muscles in it serving, as of the forehead, eye lids, and lips, or for the cause of the nigh parts, as the skin of the ball of the cheeks, which being destitute of Muscles, moveth together with the next unto it.  
Further more some part of the skin is hairy, as of the neck, armholes, 
Sh●…e with bear on it.  privy parts, and chin in men: others without, as the palm of the hand, and sole of the foot.  
Besides such like places before mentioned, whereby the skin is not left perpetual, 
Col. Lib. 13. cap. 1.  and generally covering all places, it is replenished with certain pores, 
Pores in the sainne.  and holes, where through the sweeting excrements of the outer parts do pass. But those in some bodies more large, in others more street: whereby it cometh 
Why some sweat lightly or cont●…ary ways.  to pass that some sweat lightly, and with no labour, others again by no exercise may be provoked to sweat.  
NExt under this skin lieth the fat of the outer parts, poured out between 
Ve●…l. lib. 2. Cap. 5.  the skin and fleshy Membran. Which happeneth by the intercourse 
Fat, and how it is engendered.  of Veins and Arteries, which in those parts sweatyngly pour forth blood: which immediately by coldness of the Membran and slender heat, congealeth, and degenerateth into fat. It is aswell known unto every body in colour, as substance: wherefore needeth no other description, nor any such explication as other parts. 
Collumbus.   
But as touching the use thereof, it is by softenes a fit propugnacle to the outer 
The use of fat.  
Lib. de 〈◊〉.  parts, and a perpetual sustenance unto them: which although Galen affirmed 
That fat is in men aswell as women, contrary to ●…alen.  to be plentiful in women, and little or none in men, yet we see for certainty, that it is found in men even as in women: more plentiful in some, and with less store: but the truth is that in colder bodies it is copious, and in hotter very 
In what bodies 〈◊〉 abo●…deth or desecteth.  scarce. And fore proof, say a part the yard, and purse of the testicles, and in all the other parts fat may be found: and if you way the use and moving of such 
All the outer parts save the yard and tes●…cles have their fat.  as want fatness, you shall easily find out the reason of the diversity.  
The substance of fat is not every where alike: for in the Palm, and sole 
The di●…ersitie of fat according to the place.  of the foot it is almost fleshy, and hard, made so for the necessary moving of those parts: but is not the organ of sense, as Aristotle imagined. 
Fat is 〈◊〉 contrary to 〈◊〉.   
Also Vesalius affirmeth it a coat unto the subject parts: to conserve and keep their heat in time of cold, and to cool them in time of heat? 
Loc. citato.   
Under it lieth a Membran called fleshy, in Latin Panniculus Carnosus, or 
another utility of fat.  Membrana Carnea. This is the fourth involucre, bewrapping all the body 
The skin called Membrana 〈◊〉.  from the head, unto the sole of the foot. It is called fleshy, in respect of that in the 
Why it is called the 〈◊〉 Membran.  neck, and in respect of all other Pannicles in the body. And the elder sort called it fleshy (as it seemeth) because that in children it is fleshy, and filled with many 
Collumbus.  Fibres, which nevertheless in tract of time do vanish away. 
The fle●…hy Membran under the armehole.   
But under the armehole this membrane is not fleshy, as Galen affirmeth Lib. 1 de Anat. administr. Whereby appeareth he imitateth to much the bodies of Apes, 
Where A●…ies run between the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  and beasts, but it cleaveth to the Muscles themselves: between which, and the skin small Veins do run, but void of Arteries in all places, except in the temples, head, yard, purse of the testicles, and fingers, in which places certain Arteries (though few innumber) are found running between the skin, and the same Membran.  
This Membran is as it were the gate, or entrance for the Veins, & sensible Fibres of the body, to pass through for sense, and nourishment unto the skin.  
Of force it must be very sensible: not only in respect of the Fibres that come 
Of the sensibilitie of the fleshy Membran.  through, but principally because itself is most of sinewy substance. For it may be that in children it be fleshy, but in elder people it retaineth small fleshynes, have that in respect of other Membrans, it seemeth somewhat more fleshy, as partly already is touched.  
AFter this appeareth in Abdomen, and as it were deuidyng it in the midst, 
The descript●… of the white 〈◊〉 & navel.  a line, and round pit, called the navel, of the Latins Vmbelicus: and the line or hollow tyeng from it, for the whiteness thereof, Linea Alba, the white line, or of some, the Vmbelicall Ueyne.  
This Navel Galen and Aristotle supposed to be situate in the midst of the 
The situation of the navel.  body, but Vesalius contrary thereto with many (I will not say frivolous) reasons repugneth, which Collumbus again hath surely suppressed, affirming that of right, it occupieth the middle part of the body, since whilst we are in the womb of our mother we are nourished thereby, and by the same also put fourth 
The utility of the navel.  our excrements.  
The beginning hereof is at the Matrice, and springing upward to the navel 
The rising and 〈◊〉 section of the white si●…e.  passeth in thereby to the liver and endeth in Venap●…rta. But the Arteries (for so it is the receptacle of iiij. notable vessels) inserted to the navel, and reached downward 
Fuch. I●…b. 4. Cap. 4.  to the sides of the bottom of the bleddar, are continual with the branches of the great Artery, after the principal division thereof above Os sacrum. For the Arteries making entrance into the navel, are united to the stocks of the great Artery which descend into the legs, as hereafter shallbe expressed more fitly. By the benefit of the umbelicall Ueyne the child in the womb is nourished, 
The use of the umbelicall 〈◊〉 to the infant in the womb.  and by the office of the Arteries is replenished with insited heat, & vital spirit.  
There is a fourth vessel called Orrachos, which beginneth at the bottom of the bleddar, and serveth to draw the Urine from the birth. And this together 
Col. lib. 11. Cap. 1●… 〈◊〉.  with the other vessels, the midwives do cut of, near to the belly, so that after the infant be born (save that it remains as a certain cord or band unto the body) we find not any notable use thereof.  
AS for the Muscles of Abdomen, which in the History of Muscles are so copiously handled, I commit thee to the reading of the second book. But here, because nowhere else we have described the nature of flesh's, which so plentifully bewrapped the frame of man, each where clad therewith, it shall not be amiss to say somewhat, to the end we overscape nothing worthy, or needful to be declared unto the younger sort.  
F●…esh therefore is a simple member, neither solid, nor absolutely moist, but 
What is fle●….  thicker than the moist parts, and softer than the dry. It is begotten of blood 
How flesh is e●…gendred.  meanly dried: whereby it happeneth that bodies abounding with blood be very 
Gal. 10. de temper.  corpulent, and fleshy. So necessary it is unto the body, as that nature hath left no 
What part is without flesh.  part destitute thereof, the brain excepted, but either is in them contained or 
Whereto the office of flesh is compared.  near unto them adjoined: fulfilling so, all the parts of the body, like the plaster, or daub unto the la●…ted house.  
Of the flesh are sundry divisions, diverfly set down by sundry Author's heretosore: 
Of the kinds of flesh's.  as some of them affirm three kinds, of which, that is the true and simple flesh which groweth in the gums of the teeth, and head of the yard. The second is universally mixed with the Muscles, being every where compounded with sinewy Fibres, and diverse substances according to the nature of the place. The third flesh is that of the Glandules, or kernels: which third part, because 
〈◊〉 maketh digression to speak of Glandules.  it is somuch different from the other I will somewhat digress to speak of them, that is, the Glandules, not unueedefull, nor improvidently made of nature.  
ANd 〈◊〉 are no other than a round body somewhat long, (for the most part) 
Col. 〈◊〉. 9  being rare, and filled with 〈◊〉  
For divers causes in divers places Nature hath set then●…: but their general 
Glahbule or 〈◊〉 what it is.  proppertie is to turn the 〈◊〉 which they receive, into their colour. Notwithstanding their uses be divers. Some are ●…wed as beds unto Veins, and 
The office of the 〈◊〉.  Arteries, to deteute them from hurt: others fulfil void places? others to receive 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.  and contain humidities, lest any place through moving ●…ght be dryed●… others to receive excrements. And those kinds of Glandules are to be found in divers parts of the body.  
The first in the skull after this sort, one in the brain, between the same and 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Cerebellum, which is called Co●…rion Pineale, described hereafter in the 〈◊〉 of the brain and Nerves. This is round but somewhat long.  
An other in the cell of Sphenoïdes, lying without ‛ Dura matter, in which endeth 
Glandules of the 〈◊〉.  the basin or tonnell. What is meant by the Cuneall cell thou hast learned that in the History of bones. And this is that Gandule which taking in the excrements of the brain, sendeth the same afterwards to the nose and Palate.  
In the roundel of the eyes are four Glandules, two to every one, the right 
Of the 〈◊〉.  and the left: that is two above, and the rest beneath. Where they are placed of nature to receive the superfluous humidity that cometh to the eyes, and therewith to moisten, and refresh th●…, jest they by often moving should dry up, and afterwards give over to movae. These are they which, being by sorrow or other 
Whence tea●…s proceed.  cause constrained, do pour out tears.  
There are other two Glandules in the jaws called Paristhimia, receiving also 
Of the 〈◊〉.  the humidities of the brain, to moisten those parts, which is greatly needful, when as continually in speaking, eating, inspiring, & expiring they labour.  
Others likewise we find under the root of the tongue, small, and possessing 
Of the tongue.  the same utility as before is said.  
Two other cleave unto Larinx, and the rough Artery, thicker in women 
Of 〈◊〉 and Asp●… 〈◊〉.  then in men, whereby it cometh to pass, that the prominent part of Larinx in few women is apparent: the thickness of these making even with the same. 
Why the th●…te bouncheth not forth somuch in women as in men.   
Under the Cannell bones also, where Vena cava is divided into two, that is, Axillarem, and jugularen, are other Glandules slender in us, but thicker in beasts, called Lactes and Thymus. 〈◊〉  
Again, in the hollow of the breast are other two joined to the midst to Aesophagus, 
Of the canell bone.  to moisten continually the same whereby the meat may pass, and 
Of AEsophagus.  slide down more easily.  
But in the vale of Abdomen there are not ij. but an innumerable sort found, 
Of Abdomen.  throughout Mesenterium dispersed for the division both of Ueyne, & Arteries.  
Amongst which under the ventricle is a certain notable one, there set aswell 
Of the ventricle called Panchreas.  for the division of Vena porta, as also to be unto the Uentricle as a propugnacle, jest in touching their back, it should happen to receive hurt. The name thereof is Panchreas, that is Affusio, lying flat, or prostrate.  
At the root of Penis, and in the neck of the bleddar, are two little thick Glandules 
Of the neck of the bleddar.  called Parastate●… and Assidentes, sitting down, or resting. These receive, 
The 〈◊〉 in substannce 〈◊〉 little from Glandules.  and contain the seed brought thither by Vasa deferentia, as hereafter among the parts of generation shallbe plainly taught.  
And among the Glandules likewise may be accounted the testicles of the man 
Of 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  or woman: for in substance they differ little.  
And since we have expressed the Glandules of the inner parts, and that it is very necessary to be perfectly instructed also of those that jurke in the exterior members, we will speak somewhat of them before we pass, although I make haste to come again to the fleshes.  
It is to be noted therefore, that near unto the ears, as also under the neither 
Glandules of the cares and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  jaw lieth many Glandules, which serve both to the division of Veins, and Arteries, and to the receiving of certain superfluities of the brain, being therefore 
The Emunctory places of the brain.  called the Emunctorie places of the brain. These be sufficient great and thick: wherein often times chance those abscesses, called of the Greeks Parotides. 
Where groweth the 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉.   
Moreover under the armehole are not a few of them, begotten for the causes afore mentioned. Which place is called the Emunctorie of the heart.  
In the flank besides that, between Abdomen and the thigh, are many 
Of the 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  Glandules to the same end and purpose ordained: this region being called the Emunctorie for the liver. 
Of the flank.   
Neither is the bought of the cubit, and knee utterly destitute of these Glandules, 
The 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  although but small, made for the vessels division.  
Some again have them in their neck, arms, and legs. But those more 
The use of the glandules about the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉.  seldo●…e.  
Albert the whole substance of the paps is Glandulous, and fat, beside the nipple: which Glandules nature consented to make white, that thereby accordingly 
Where are glan●…s more 〈◊〉.  they might convert the read blood into white milk: since every thing that is altered in the body, changeth into the colour of the same that altered it. 
The use of the gland●… 〈◊〉 the papp●….   
The Glandulous substance of the paps was put so in the interior part of the breast, both for elegancy of form, as also to be yielded more fitly unto the infant 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  in giving suck: being reposed between the skin, and fleshy Membran. And this brief I chose as a sufficient description of the Glandules: which (now to come again) as is aforesaid, is accounted of some, a third kind of flesh in the body. 
.   
Notwithstanding all the soft parts of the body, both inward and outward 
.  are generally comprehended under the name of flesh: as of the outward parts, the Muscles, Glandules, gums. etc. of the inward parts the heart, brain, liver, lungs, spleen, reins, intrels. etc. Among all which, there being 
〈◊〉 the soft 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  not two alike in substance how can the aforesaid division stand true? as for example, what part of the body is of such substance as the heart? What is like unto 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 substance.  the liver? is any of such matter as the Spleen? Which (although I omit to speak of the rest) are sufficient (in my judgement) to disprove the triple division.  
Besides this, neither is the head of the yard, neither the gums (which they 
The substance of the head of the yard and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉.  would have to be the only true flesh) alike one an other, but differ almost as much as the rest. Galen therefore to this purpose saith there be many kinds of 
Lib. 2. de Temper.  flesh's, and that simple flesh is to be found no where, without the mixture of other 
Simple flesh is nowhere in the body.  parts. Then if we divide the fleshes into three, and almost all the parts of the body so diversly vary in substance, how may this division stand: when among divers parts be divers substances, yea and divers temperatures, if Galen have 
divers parts have divers substances and temperatures.  said truth, that the sanguine parts are hotter than those without blood, and so according to more or less?  
But further to omit long discourse, and therewith the opinions of divers, Vesalius 
Epit.  most properly (in my opinion) hath divided the fleshes into two, that is, 
Two sorts of flesh's.  the proper, and improper. And truly this is that which my conjecture shooteth at. For considering that some is hard, some soft, some inward, some outward, some begotten of blood meanly dried, some more hard, some more slack etc, it shallbe sufficient enough with Vesalius to divided them into two, and so (if it be lawful) to call the proper Sanguinea, and the improper Exanguis. As that to be 
The pro●… flesh.  proper, or Sanguinea, which is engendered of blood: of what sort is the flesh compounded in the Muscles, the heart, and all the rest of sanguine substance. And that improper, or Exanguis, which containeth not blood, but is of nature for other no 
The improper flesh.  less use ordained, and created: as is the brain, the sinewy parts, Glandules etc.  
hitherto all the parts spoken of, together with the Muscles of the belly declared 
〈◊〉.  other where, are comprehended under the name of Mirach (for so the Arabians call it) or more properly after Latins Abdomen.  
NOw followeth the membrane named Siphach, or Peritonaeum, which, enclosing 
Gal. us. pa●…t. jib. 4. 〈◊〉.  more nearly all the nutritive parts, that is, between Septum transuersum and the thighs, is a thin covering, but strong and tough, máde of sinewy 
The description of 〈◊〉.  substance, enwrapping thus the lower belly, from the left to the right side, and going by the gut 〈◊〉 unto the turning joints of the loins, compasseth all the bowels and parts within Abdomen. The upper part whereof cleaveth to the lower part of Septum transuersum, and the neither part, unto the bones of Pubis, and Ilium. Therefore the Grecians named it Peritonaion, wherehence 
〈◊〉. ●…ib. 11. Cap. 11.  the Latins have borrowed this word Peritonaeum: As that, which foregardeth, and circumplecteth all the subject vessels and bowels: not otherwise then as the whole cavitie of the breast, together with all the inner parts which the breast containeth, are clothed, and compassed about with the Membran called Pleura. Peritonaeum is in figure somewhat round, strongly knit unto the Spine, where it 
The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉.  showeth itself also thicker: and it is so thicker near the Spine, because from thence it was to be divided into many parts.  
It is a Membran of thin substance, like broad & continual spider webs, 
Vesal. ●…ib. 4. cap. 2.  with no Fibres at all intertered. Wherefore is accounted in the number of the 
SATURN'S one of that similar parts.  first of the simple bodies, called Similar parts. And it is among all other simple 
The beginning of 〈◊〉.  Membrans of the body, the largest, and greatest. The beginning whereof is taken on each side from the Ligamentes, which do connect, and knit together the Vertebres of the loins, and which commit Os sacrum to the bones of Ilium. Thus from them, as a broad membrane derived. And ascending immediately from other side, is covered over with the Muscles of the loins, and with these, which occupieng the insides of Os ilium, give motion to the thighs, and with Fibres cleaveth to them, such as we see Muscles in themselves committed together withal. But so soon as it hath surmounted the Muscles, it stretcheth forth to the inside of the transuerse Muscles of Abdomen, & to the whole inferior region of Septum transuersum, 
The end or insertion of it.  most firmly growing to them, or especially to their sinewy tenuities.  
Vesalius saith, Peritonaeum representeth the figure of a long bottle, like an 
SATURN'S compared to a bottle. The length of it.  egg, the length whereof pertaineth from Septum transuersum, down to the lowest seat of the amplitude, which Os sacrum together with the other Bones committed to his sides, effourmeth.  
Furthermore the inside of Peritonaeum reacheth out certain Processes to those 
The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉.  instruments which it containeth, both binding them thereby together, and also knitting them unto itself, not denying to bestow of every of them an involucre, besides their own peculiar coats, which they unto themselves do properly possess. Wherefore, besides that Omentum, and Mesenterium are from it naturally 
Col. loc. cit.  derived, and Septum transuersum (as is aforesaid) clothed, it investeth the 
What parts 〈◊〉 clotheth.  liver, and not so alone the liver, but also the spleen, ventricle, intrels, reins, urinarie ways, bleddar, and matrice in women, with Meynes, Arteries, Nerves and Glandulcs.  
Galen reciteth sundry profitable uses of Peritonaeum. As first that it covereth 
〈◊〉. 4 us part.  
The uses of periton 〈◊〉.  all the subject parts and vessels under Septum transuersum: as the Uentricle, intestines, the kell, Mesenterium, liver, spleen, reyves, both the bleddars and (in women) the matrice.  
Secondly, that all which it embraceth, it divideth from the outer coursing Muscles, jest any of the small intrcls stippe into the spaces between them, and so (whilst they press and strain together) be grieved with pain, the Muscles hindered of their moving, and the excrements contained in the intrels, downwards difficultly transmitted.  
The third use of it is to drive out the excrements of dry nourishment, together by the help and labour of Septum transuersum. For Peritonaeum in the superior extremities thereof, coming to the breast and false ribs, after the manner of Septum transuersum, somewhat aideth the compressive motion of the Uentricle 
The utility of Septum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 anoyding excrements.  and intrels. For by this same Peritonaeum and Septum, as by two hands joined together above, but distaunced beneath, what soever lieth in the midst is compressed, and the excrements of meat downwards compelled.  
Fourthly, being therewith compassed as a coat or involucre, it might conserve and bind altogether, jest the Uentricle or intrels being left to slack, should by every light occasion be filled with ventosity. For when these become more infirm and weak, then that easily they can be drawn together, immediately with vapourous and windy spirits they are filled from every meat. In 
How 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉.  the mean time, of necessity it followeth that the meat is left destitute of concoction, and distribution thereof in the body slowed. 
〈◊〉. 3. cap. 2.   
The fift, and (as Fuchsius saith) most principal use of Peritonaeum, is to contain all the bowels, and vessels under Septum transuersum, and as by a certain skin every of them, being particularly covered, might safely be bond toge. there, and in their fixed seats abide. For the continuity hereof being violated 
The 〈◊〉 that ensueth 〈◊〉 be●…ng ruptured.  and broken, bringeth nosmall danger, especially if any of the interior parts be also wounded. But it alone broken, the disscase ensueth called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latin Ramex, and in English a rapture. 
The Rupture.  
Loc. cit.   
And beyond all this Realdus Collumbus teacheth us an other use thereof, which 
A new use of 〈◊〉.  heretofore of no man hath been marked: that is, from the half space of Abdomen upwards it is a simple Membran, but from the navel down wards doubled: the use of which reduplication is, first for the Arteries called Vmbelicales, for the 
The use of the reduplication of peritonaeum.  vessel named Oiragos, for ●…eynes and Arteries ascending under the strait Muscles of Abdomen, which vessels between this same reduplication of Peritonaeum are contained, all which he reporteth never any man to have found out before him as also for the bleddar: and again this same doubleness of Peritonaeum is a means, that the intrels might more strongly and safely be contained.  
Peritonaeum finally is in the inside smooth, but without rough, to cleave unto 
The use of the asperity of peritonaeum.  the said Muscles and their tendons more strongly. In many places it is perforated, but not so often (saith Collumbus) as Vesalius imagined.  
FRom the parts of this same Peritonaeum, proceeding on both sides from the 
Gal. Lib. 4. us. part.  back, cometh this same Omentum, calléd of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in English 
Omentum  
The compass of the kell.  the Kell. Which meeting on both sides overthwart the belly, pass upward even to the stomach, and uppermost part thereof: being a fat Pannicle or coverong, 
The parts constituting the kell. Situation.  simple, & without Fibres, but abounding with ●…eynes, Arteries, sinews, and fatness. It is situated above the spleen, and in the forepart of all the intrels, and is stretched out to the hollow of the liver, to the posterior part of the Uentricle, 
Vesal. lib. 5. cap. 4.  and almost all the whole bottom thereof.  
The fashion of it is like a satchel or bag, having a round Orifice, and 
The figure of the kell.  higher in posterior then in the Anteriour part ascending. After the same manner, we call one part of the Kell the Anteriour or superior Membran, and the other the inferior or posseriour: although in deed the Kell be only one Membran, and that especially in dogs, the Anteriour part being one and continual with the posterieur, and so the Kell, after the manner of a bag, doth constitute a cavitie, which may be filled. All which shallbe more evidently discerned, if the same (divided from the parts of the back and bottom of the bleddar, being in no other place broken or perforated) you covet to fill either with liquid, or Solid substance.  
Furthermore like a round orbicular circle, beginning from the mids of the 
The progress of the ●…ell.  back under the posterior part of the Uentricle, it is carried by the hollow of the liver, after the bottom of the Uentricle (from whose third coat there it springeth) to the hollow of the spleen and so unto the midst of the back, as it were with his beginning. Therefore the whole inferior half circle, from the hollow 
The infer●… part of Omentum.  of the spleen by the back, coming even unto the right side of the Uentricle, doth constitute the inferior Membran of Omentum. But the superior is formed 
The superior part of Omentum.  by that part of the circle, which is brought from the right side of the Uentricle by the bottom thereof, unto the hollow seat of the spleen. Hence both mutually meeting, ●…re also downwards dilated above the intrels, and under Peritonaeum, and covereth them both before, and on each side: stretching down to Os Pubis, with his lower extremity.  
These Membrans are with no tyinge bound unto the intrels, save the inferior 
What parts are tied to the ●…ell.  Membran only: which in men, is strongly continual unto the intestine Colon, and that all the length thereof that marcheth under the bottom of the Uentricle. Neither may this be negligently in man observed: when as the inferior 
Why the kell is 〈◊〉 to Colon.  Membran of Omentum serveth to Colon, there in the stead of Mesenterium, whereby the same is reached out to the Uentricle. For Colon in all that space requireth no part of Mesenterium, far otherwise then in dogs and Apes. For in dogs it cleaveth to no intrell, and in Apes retaineth a mean between both, 
Vesal. L●…c. cit.  which made Galen also differ.  
The Veins enfolded in Omentum, making so the image of a net, are only 
The veins enfolded in the kell.  the branches of Vena porta, but none from Cava cometh to Omentum. They are scattered out from that branch of Porta, whose principal portion is drawn out unto the spleen: So thence innumerable branches of Veins run abroad in the Membran of Omentum, not strait forth, or with direct traces, but with abundant obliqne courses, and wandering walks: like as in the manner of weaving of nets is to be seen.  
The Arteries of Omentum break of from those, which to the Uentricle, liver, 
The Arteries of O●…ntum.  spleen, & vessicle of Choler are distributed. These all together with the Veins, Oment is safely leadeth, and to his Veins from them obtaineth fellowly mates, so that there are few surcles of Veins to be found not associated with like portion of Arteries.  
Again, Omentum is (Thirdly) interwoven with those Nerves, which from 
The Nerves of Omentum.  the portions of the uj. pair of the brain, reached after the ribs, are emplanted to the liver, spleen, and Uentricle.  
But the fat wherewith Omentum floweth in dull and fat meant, is abundant, 
The 〈◊〉.  but in lean, little and scant.  
Beside that, which is common to both the Membrans, the inferior Membran thereof, where it is strewed under the posterior seat of the Uentricle, hath specially a certain great, and notable Glandulous body, which because that in dogs it is read, and after a certain manner like simple flesh, the Grecians therefore 
Gal. 4. us. p●…t.  
Lib. de di●…s. ve.  call it Calicreas, and Panchreas. But in man it appeareth more white than 
Panchreas.  read: situated there to Vena porta, and to the branches of Arteries and Nerves 
The utility of Panchreas.  for their secure derivation, only bolstered by the inferior Membran of Omentum, 
Gal. us. part. Lib. 5.  and laid under the Uentricle to enritch the same with ease. For all the vessels, even where they begin to divide & ramifie, there also do they easily incur damage, as if any evil be incident unto them through violent moving, that part which was lately divided, doth immediately incur the same. Nature therefore not rashly, where (of Veins) such distribution, & divarication aught to be made, placeth this Glandulous body, to enwrappe them, and fulfil their divisions: that 
Why nature in ●…dry pa●…es lay●…h Gla●…lous bodies.  none of them for lack of defence, should be soiled, but resting in a body soft, and meanly yielding, although they happen to be provoked with a more vehement moving, yet because they are not shielded with hard and stubborn parts, but such, as by lightly receiving them, do gently exolue the violence of every motion, they are from hurt, breaking, or straining perpetually conserved.  
This body is called Panchreas, that is, all carnous or fleshy, for that it is made 
Why it is called 〈◊〉 and why 〈◊〉.  and contexed of Glandulous flesh. But Calicreas, because it is sweet and pleasant in eating.  
To declare briefly therefore the uses of Omentum, it enfoldeth the branches of 
〈◊〉. ●…ib. 5 cap. 4.  Porta, and them enfolded leadeth to the spleen, Uentricle, Duodenum, and Colon. 
The usess of O. mentum.  And not only those branches, but also the Arteries and Nerves, which to the said places were also to be inserted. And this Vesalius judged the greatest and most excellent use thereof.  
Again this is not the lest, that by it the Uentricle is bond to the back, and again the liver, and spleen knit unto the Uentricle, together with the interuenture of vessels, and sinews. And being to the intrels accidentally made an inuolu●…re, doth cherish and continued that heart like a clot, or stomacher. Wherefore such as have Omentum, or any part thereof cut away, they feel the Uentricle, or 
The 〈◊〉 of the ●…ell.  stomach (as most the common sort term it) colder, they digest less, and stand in need of outward helps: chief if the part that is taken away be in great quantity. Wherefore the Kell is not to be rob of this benefit it yieldeth to the furthering of concoction.  
THe instrument of which operation is the Uentricle, which is that part of 
The ventricle.  the body, into which living creatures receive their meat ordained by nature 
Why the ventricle was ordained.  to make of the same sustaining, by concocting & making the first mutation. 
The situation of the ventricle.   
Under the breast and Septum transuersum, next between the liver and spleen it is seated, obtaining a passage, which reacheth in the meats from the mouth, called 
The neck of the ventricle called. stomach.  by all these names: as Aesophagus, Stomachus, Gula, and after the Arabians, Meri.  
THe beginning of the stomach is at the root of the tongue, in the lower part 
Col. Lib. 11. cap. 4.  of the jaws behind Larinx, to which it is knit, and not to it only, but also 
The beginning and progress of the stomach or neck of the ventricle.  to the Anteriour body of the Vertebres of the neck. This receiving the meat, compelled thereunto by agitation of the tongue, driveth it down to the dilated parts thereof.  
The substance hereof is sinewy, and Membraneous, made therefore to dilate, 
Vesal. Lib. 5. cap. 3.  
The substa●…ce of the stomach.  & readily gather together again, interwoven with Fibres ministering unto his office. The rest of this body is very round, and within excellent smooth & slippery.  
It consists of two proper coats, one specially differing from an other in 
Teste ●…tiam Gal.  
●…ib. 3. de nat. fac. &. si. 4. us. part.  substance, hardness, thickenes, and kinds of Fibres. The first of these, or inner coat is more sinewy, hard, & somewhat thinner, & with the conte of the mouth & 
The contes of the stomach.  & palate continual, endued with strait Fibres to the attraction of meat, as 
The ●…res and there use.  hands. But the outer coat is thicker, softer, more fleshy, almost participating with the Nature of Muscles, and with transuerse or circular Fibres abundant.  
And thus nature intended only to place two kinds of Fibres in the stomach: 
Why nature placed but ij. kinds of Fibres in the stomach.  as the strait to attract, and draw the substance, and the transuerse to drive it down: neither had any more been commodious. For had there been any of obliqne race, the meat must needs with over long delay have tarried in the stomach, to the no small grievance of the body: for as much as the stomach filled with meat, if very long it should be distended, must needs over long also be a let, whilst 
The notable d●…scence of the stomach down to the ventricle.  they are dilated, unto the lungs, rough Artery, and also great Artery. Nature therefore so providently contrived the seat of the stomach, reaching through the ●…cke and breast unto the Uentricle, exactly upon the midst of the Vertebres of the neck, and the four first of the breast, inclining to neither side, but so 〈◊〉 under the rough Artery placed, as by no means to molest the organs before named.  
Again at the beginning of the fift 〈◊〉 of the breast, the stomach, that it might give place to the greater trunk of the great 〈◊〉, marching after the Vertebres of the back to the lower parts of the body, somewhat declineth to the right side from the middle region of the Vertebres, creeping near to the same Artery down to the ninth Vertebre of the breast: from the body of which Vertebre it is immediately elevated, and departing further of the same Artery (jest in swallowing the meat it might fortune to be compressed) penetrateth at length the sinewy part of Septum transuersum, towards the left side, but nevertheless 
The stomach pers●… not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the way of the great 〈◊〉.  is altogether estranged from that hole, which the great Artery, in falling down to the inferior members, occupieth: for it hath one peculiar to itself, and to the Nerves therewith descending, prepared.  
After all this, at the beginning of the ix. Vertebre of the breast, the stomach, by the interuenture of Membrans, produced from the Ligamentes of the Spondils, is to the bodies of the Vertebres committed, and possesseth from those Membrans 
Whence the stomach hath h●…s 〈◊〉 coat.  a third coat, as it were, of his second an involuere, mingled with no Fibres at all. But, that, near to the fift Vertebre of the breast, the stomach showeth itself 
Why the stomach 〈◊〉 descending 〈◊〉 toward the right 〈◊〉.  rather on the right then on the left side of the Artery, the Artery itself is the cause, not as a tyrant occupying the middle seat of the back, but whilst it taketh his beginning from the left Uentricle of the heart, and by the rest of his way is subjecteth under Vena cava, towards the left side, of necessity in greater part to the left side bending: and therefore, somewhat giving place to the stomach, admitteth the same a fellow or companion of the seat of the Vertebres, so that the stomach might be less obliquate, or crooked, and obtain also firmer seat than in the left side might be found.  
Furthermore the stomach doth not perforate the right side of Septum transuersum, 
The stomach endeth not in the right side of the 〈◊〉.  neither is stretched strait into the ventricle from the right side of the back, but being carried above the Artery, and obliquate or crooked, with an obtuse or 
Why the stomach in desc●…nse 〈◊〉 into the least 〈◊〉.  blunt corner, seeketh the left side, jest the stomach in going to the ventricle, should have been compelled to perforate the liver, which occupieth all the right side of the inferior region of Septum: but freely finds out that part in Septum, whereas less of liver being, yieldeth easy passage thereto. Such is the thinner portion of the whole liver, stretched to the left side of Septum, as that in the posterior region 
Where the liver ●…th place to the 〈◊〉 of the stomach.  thereof, where the stomach goeth through Septum, it hath a cavitie like a half circle engrawen for the stomach, whose Anteriour part it ample●…eth, there to in proportion agreeing.  
But it sufficed not nature to give unto the stomach so obliquate, those said Fibres, 
How more speedy passage 〈◊〉 meat through the stomach was pro●…ed.  for the speedy passage of meats, but also, to the end his concavity might always be with moisture anointed, she hath placed Glandules both in the jaws, stomach, and Larinx. Which perpetually, left those organs should be dried, prepareth 
The 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉.  them humour, and spittle. The Latins term them Tonsillae.  
Also in the middle space of the stomach, where the same is subject to Aspera 
The use of those 〈◊〉 in the middle space of the stomach  Arteria, in that place as it is divided into two trunks to the lungs, two others are put, not only before the stomach, but also cleaving to the sides and posterior part thereof: plainly answerable to those, wherewith nature hath compassed the beginning of the neck of the bleddar in men. For even as these do irrigate, and moisten the way of 〈◊〉, and seed, so the Glandules fastened to the stomach hume●… his amplitude, and, jest by dryness the meat should with difficulty fall into the Uentricle, do imbrue & wash it with a certain spettelly humour.  
The stomach, immediately as it hath penetrated Septum in the left side of his 
Where the stomach is with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  sinewy part, is made continual with the body of the Uentricle, which touching a great part in the left side, of Septum, useth the whole region or space between the 
The situation of the Uentricle.  liver and spleen. But in the right side, the ventricle no where toucheth Septum, but all the right side, & whole superior part thereof is hidden of the liver: being somuch therefore distant from the midrief as the thickness thereof cometh to on that side.  
THe figure thereof is round, & somewhat therewith long, from the right stretching to the left side, assimulated of Collumbus to a gourd long, & round fashioned 
The figure of the Uentricle.  round, because all round things are more capable, and less subject to injuries: 
Why it is round.  but long, because so, both the place wherein it is contained, and also the two 
Why the Uentricle is long.  Orifices thereof, one whereby it receiveth meat, the other whereby the same confected is thrust down unto the intrels, do require.  
In the left side also it is much more ample, and round, a little putting forth 
The description of the Uentricle on both sides.  toward the inferior parts, and thence forthwith turning to the right side, is by little & little gathered together to a street, & in the upper part descendeth, but in the neither ascendeth: so that in the right side it becometh much more slender then in the left. Also in the superior part thereof, which pertaineth from one Orifice to an other, it is more street and narrow, as in the inferior, larger and broader.  
In the Anteriour part it is equally every where Gibbous, and no where defourmed. In the posterior region it showeth after a certain manner two Gibbous parts, one on the left side, and the same greater, and longer put forth: an other on the left side less, and more depressed. And those bounched parts make a 
Where the Uentricle is impressed and the cause of that impression.  certain cavitie, or impression after the longitude of the body, to the posterior seat of the Uentricle impressed. For in what place the Uentricle respecteth the Vertebres of the back, and the descendent trunks of the hollow Ueyne & great Artery to them stretched, that it might fit itself every where to the place thereto assigned, the posterior region thereof is inwardly, as into his own amplitude, somewhat impressed: although the Uentricle being drawn from the body, and blown up, showeth not the same.  
TWo Orifices hath the Uentricle, one whereby the meat and drink is received, which consists in the highest seat of the left part of the Uentricle, 
The Orifices of the Uentricle.  because the stomach there fitly perforating Septum, might first grow unto the Uentricle, and be made one common body therewith. The ancient Greeks do 
The upper Orifices of the Uentricle.  call this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but we (after the Latins) name it the upper mouth of the Uentricle. And although it be in the left side, notwithstanding it cometh nearer to the middle seat thereof then to the left side. Wherefore Galen saith it is sited under Mucronata Cartilago, as under a certain propugnacle and defence. 
lib. 7. us. part.   
The other Orifice of the Uentricle, transmitteth the meats changed, into 
The neither Orifice of the Uentricle.  the intrels. Whence the Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latins janitor, but commonly the neither Orifice, or mouth of the Uentricle. This Orifice is in the right side, 
What maketh the beginning of the Intrels.  and constituteth the beginning of the intrels. Hence it happeneth that the first intrell called Duodenum, many have named the beginning.  
Moreover the Orifices of the Uentricle not only in situation do vary, but 
The differences between the upper and neither Orifices.  besides, the nethermost is more street than the uppermost, because sometime are swallowed hard, great, and unbroken lumps: for whose ingress, it behoved the 
Why the upper Orifices is larger than the neither.  way of the ventricle to be large, and ample. But beneath (contrariwise) since nothing passeth that is raw, hard, great, are not turned into juice, it is streter, although neither so street, as that it only transmitteth the thick juice, since not a few, & that without hurt or damage, do often times, avoid great swallowed bones.  
But in divers creatures Galen affirmeth a certain Glandulous flesh in the 
Lib. 4. us. part.  inferior Orifice of the Uentricle, sited to augment his stretenes, chief when 
No glandule compasseth the neither Orifice of the Uentricle in man.  the Uentricle for concoction sake, useth the retentive faculty. But in man no Glandule circumplecteth the neither Orifice of the Uentricle, as witnesseth Coll●…mbus Lib. 11. Cap. 4.  
So not only in the inferior Orifice of the Uentricle, but also in the uppermost, 
The thic●… 〈◊〉 swelled portion in the Orifices of the Uentricle.  the substance of the Uentricle is thicker, and the Orifices towards the interior parts, obtain a swelled, or more extuberant part like a circle, wholly answerable to the substance of the ventricle. Which in dissecting the stomach being yet whole, is to be perceived by feeling, but being opened, and turned cometh to sight, manifestly showing the beginning of the Uentricle, or end of the stomach, and the beginning of Duodenum. But this thicker portion of the Uentricle 
V●…l. l oc. Cit.  
The use of this thicker portion.  is chief made to this end, that the mo●…the thereof might be made more thick and strong than the rest of his body, jest by force it be rushed ope, or broken of those things that pass downward.  
BUt as the outer face of the Uentricle is smooth, and every where plain, so, or rather more is the interior concavity thereof, only the aforesaid ●…circled 
Where the Uentricle hath as●…eritie where not.  eminences excepted: for there the Uentricle (if it be vehemently drawn together) showeth nothing but wrinkles save only a colour dark, & as it were 
Colour.  with clouds waring greatly read, intermingled: being on the out ●…de (nevertheless) almost altogether white.  
But very divers is the quantity of the Uentricle. For if after the manner of a 
〈◊〉.  bleddar, it be blown up, it shall not be any marvel to thee, that at one time, it can receive such store of meats, and drinks: albeit, by the constrictive force it 
The ac●…on of the Uentricle.  useth, whether it contain little, or much, it doth complect the whole, so, as no void space is left, but always full as is the bleddar. To this action is the Membraneous substance thereof agreeable, that fitly it might in time of need dilate, as also aptly bind together again when it is requisite.  
THe Uentricle consists of two broad and thin coats together joined, even as the stomach or throat, but somewhat unlike: for the inner coat of 
The coated of the Uentricle.  the Uentricle like as of the stomach, is sinewy, and Membraneous, and to the inner 
Why the inner coa●…e of the Uentricle is in the mouth ●…arder than in the Uentricle.  coat of the whole stomach, mouth, lips, and guts continual, though from the coat of the mouth and stomach a little, only in hardness, differing. Which was seemly, because we first confect, and make ready in the mouth the rough and hard meats, before they be committed to the Uentricle, by which, the scope of the mouth, were not this tunicle thick and hard, would be worn, & fretted, & therefore the coat common both to the stomach and ventricle, immediately as it cometh to the bottom of the ventricle, is made softer.  
This is with two kinds of Fibres intertexed, or enwoven. Wherein also it 
The ●…ibres of the inner coat of the Uentricle.  varieth from the inner coat of the stomach. For the interior part of the coat, that respecteth the concavity of the ventricle, is endued with many strait Fibres: for so (saith Vesalius) it behoved the ventricle by them to draw, & suck in the meat & drink by the stomach. Galen before him also made the like affirmation.  
Nevertheless, Collumbus herein hath not spared to confute them both, and that 
Loc. C●….  to understand by what reason, if thou think it not tedious (gentle Reader) I will 
The inner coat of the Uentricle containeth no 〈◊〉 Fibres, against Galen and Vesalius.  willingly employ my pen to express the words as he hath written them. Galen, and after him Vesalius supposed that nature had constituted strait Fibres in the inner coat of the ventricle, thereby that it might possess the power of attraction, but what soever is eaten the stomach bringeth into it, & therefore it stood in no need of strait Fibres. Notwithstanding it is not destitute of the iiij. natural 
The Uentricle 〈◊〉 the so●…re natural virtues.  virtues, which are also in other members, as attractive, retentive, concoctive, and expulsive.  
But the Fibres due unto this interior coat of ventricle, which Vesalius calleth 
The use of the Fibres in that 〈◊〉 coat.  the second kind, are obliqne, sited on the outside of this coat, where it is embraced of the second: by these is purchased unto the ventricle, the needful virtue of retention. 
The Fibres of the second coat.   
After this, as it was expedient, expulsion of the confected meats should follow, like as after attraction, retention: so accordingly nature (put in the second or outer tunicle of the ventricle, transuerse, or overthwart Fibres, folden in also with some obliqne for the outer coat, which is thicker and softer than the inner, being not so stretely compact and bond together) aboundeth with transuerse Fibres, and answereth to the second coat of the stomach, save that it is less flesh that then this, and enterwou●…n with some obliqne Fibres also.  
To these two tunicles of the ventricle hap●…eth an other or third, as unto them 
The third coat of the Uentricle.  a propugnacle, borrowed from Peritonaeum, where it cometh to that part of Septum that giveth way to the stomach. Wherefore Collumbus said rightly, that there are two proper coats unto the ventricle, and one common. And this portion of Peritonaeum first covereth the upper Orifice of the ventricle, and thence after the whole body thereof, even to the beginning of Duodenum, being of all the coats which it reacheth to other organs, the thickest, yielding likewise a beginning to the upper Orifice of the ventricle, as hath be●…e said before.  
This coat first receiveth and surmiseth, all the Veins, Arteries, & sinews 
The utility of the third coat of the Uentricle.  that are reached to the ventricle. All which veins have their only beginning 
Whence spring the Ue●…es to the Uentricle.  from Vena Porta, and none or very few from Cava: but the Arteries all spring from those, which are scattered from the great Artery first into the lower Membran 
Whence spring the Arteries to the Uentricle.  of Omentum, and so into the liver, vessicle of collar, spleen, and finally into the ventricle derived.  
THe first vain of the ventricle beginneth from Vena Porta, before the same 
Ueines and Arteries of the Uentricle.  be divided into the two great trunks, ruming to the lower Orifice of the ventricle, being thereto at the posterior part thereof conterminate, or very near joining. The Artery associating this vain is a branch of Vena Porta, which after the way of Vena Porta, goeth to the hollow of the liver.  
The second vain is every where accompanied with an Artery: it is stretched out to the whole half inferior part of the ventricle, from which both the Anteriour, and posterior right side of the bottom of the ventricle, borroweth braunching surcles. It springeth from the right side of Vena Porta, where the same is divided into the two greater trunks: the Artery being from that derived, which is effunded into the liver.  
The third vain of the ventricle is very small, not associated with any Artery: and springing from the left, and ●…endrer trunk of Vena Porta, is in the posterior part of the ventricle, in small store of branches, dispersed.  
The fourth vain, going forth from the same trunk, and every where in his progress purchasing the company of an Artery, is, than all the veins and Arteries ascending to the ventricle, far chiefer, and more notable, and ordered in a great number of branches. From this vain compassing about the right side of the mouth of the ventricle, a branch or stock is put forth, reaching after the higher side of the ventricle unto the lower Orifice thereof. But the Artery, the mate of this present vain, is plucked out from that, which by the inferior Membran of Omentum, is stretched to the spleen.  
The fift vey●…e, being not deprived of the fellowship of an Artery, goeth about the left side of the bottom of the ventricle, and being propped up with the superior Membran of Omentum, connitteth branches from his highest seat to the Anteriour, and posterior parts of the ventricle. The original of the vain is from the greater branch of Vena Porta; where the same to the lower part of the spleen is to be inserted: and the Artery his mate, from the branch of the Artery coming to the spleen. Galen seemeth rather willing to call this vain a certain venial passage or wa●… and in one place, a short vessel, whereby the 
Vs. part. Lib. 4.  spleen belcheth up melancolye into the ventricle, as shallbe said hereafter. 
Vs. part. Lib. 5.   
The uj. is dedicated unto the ventricle from those that are reached out to the 
Vesal. Loc. 〈◊〉,  spleen, and cometh to that part of the left side of the ventricle, that is near the spleen. Among which veins that is the chi●…fest, which taketh his beginning from the greater branch of Vena Porta, inserted to the higher part of the spleen: from which, small surcles like hears commonly do reach unto the upper Orifice of of the ventricle. Although there be not one b●…t many Meynes, which from the spleen are to the left side of the ventricle derived. Not omitting that to the said veins, coming to the left side of the ventricle, p●…petually Arteries are joined in fellowship.  
The common use and office of all the veins of the ventricle, is to bring thereto 
The office of the be●…es of the Uentricle.  nourishment, as also to carry that confected juice thence into the hollow of the liver, no otherwise than the veins of the intrels. Notwithstanding the principal office of the u and uj. veins, is, that by them the spleen might pour forth into the ventricle 
●…b. 3. cap. ●…3.  melancholy juice, whereby (saith Fuchsius) all the functions thereof, which 
The way of melancholy to the Uentricle.  consist in a certain kind of embracing, are by his quality of taste, which is tart, & sour, thereby of necessity contractive, & astringent, strengthened: therefore neither 
The use of melan 〈◊〉 to the Uentricle according to Fuch●….  may the meat, before it be fully consected, press to go forth of the ventricle.  
And albeit he proveth this to be the true, and legitimate use of the melancholy humour to the ventricle, rejecting wholly the judgement of Avicen, and consequently all others that speak of natural appetite to be stirred up thereby: yet Collumbus since his time hath boldly confirmed it. I will not say how doubtful 
Collumbus co●…meth the op●… of 〈◊〉.  herein the mind of Uesalius hung.  
But to proceed. The arteries of the ventricle serve to refresh the insited heat 
●…b. 〈◊〉. Cap. 7.  thereof. Beside the which veins and Arteries, no other vessel is to the ventricle 
●…b. 5. cap. 9  implanted: but if any of the ways deducing choler, come unto the bottom of the 
The use of the Arteries of the Uentricle.  ventricle, the same is most seldom seen. Wherefore Vesalius protesteth but only 
Of the ways of colet to the Uentricle.  once to have invented the same: and that in a man of complexion most choleric. And Collumbus freely confesseth, that among all the bodies that ever he had 
Lib. cit. cap. 3.  dissected, his eyes might never attain the special sight thereof. Galen testifieth 
Lib. cit. cap. 8.  the same in his second book of Temperamentes and his viij. Chapter. 
Galen.   
OF sinews, not a small pair is, from the uj. con●…gation of the brain, 
The nerves of the Uentricle.  prolonged down to the ventricle. For after that the recurrent sinews (in the History of Nerves expressed) have poured out Nerves and branches to the involucre of the heart, and by the like also communicating with lungs, they immediately hasten down to that stomach, the right to the right, and the left unto the left side: but the Nerves, so soon as they have a little space descended with the stomach, committed only thereto by the interuenture of Fibres, they both are divided in two and the right with obliqne branches is carried to the left side as the left unto the right: both which, accompanying the stomach, pierce through the midrief, not offering thereto any branch at all. But where the iiij. branches of the two Nerves do touch the upper Orifice of the ventricle, with divers orders of braunchynges they embrace it, reaching strait downward surcles, with notable space between.  
From the left Nerve of the uj. pair embracing the right region of the mouth of the ventricle, a certain notable branch, after the higher side of the ventricle even to the lower Orifice thereof, is deduced: which albeit that in the progress thereof it poureth out portions, and enwrappeth the neither Orifice of the ventricle with some surcles, yet is it not there wholly wasted, until further it have crept into the hollow of the liver.  
But moreover, unto the lower part of the ventricle cometh two Nerves, purchasing their beginnings from the stocks of the sixt pair of sinews of the brain, brought down after the roots of the ribs: and being the mates of those Arteries, supported by the superior Membran of Omentum, are digested into the bottom of the ventricle. 
The use of the Nerves of the ventricle.   
Amongst all which sundry portions of sinews that the ventricle stood in need of, nature by none showed such noble providence, as in those to the superior Orifice thereof inserted: which are not there in such manifold manner scattered only to discern annoyance, at any time offered thereto by choleric humours, or other of that kind, but likewise that by them, as by river, the animal force might be thereto dispensed, making the stomach to feel the néedefulnes of meat and drink: and so consequently stirring it to receive food, the same Galen 
Galen.  showeth in his fourth book of the use of parts.  
THe Uentricle round about (as great fires to the cauldron) is compassed with heating organs, well aiding his concoctive force. For the liver complecteth 
How cō●…odiously the Uentricle is situated, and how it is assisted by the parts cir●…cent.  his whole superior region towards the anteriour parts, and his right side, and the right Gibbous part in the posterior seat. But the higher part thereof, consisting to the posterior seat of the upper Orifice, and all the whole left side thereof, is compassed with the midrief, only that side excepted, with the spleen on the left side of the ventricle, and lower posterior part thereof, occupieth. But in his hinder part the ventricle obtaineth the inferior Membran of Omentum, and the vessels which therein are diffused.  
Beside that, under his posterior part, a part of the midrief, Vena Cava, and the trunk of the great Artery, beside the back, and Muscles thereof, do consist. But there is notwithstanding a great part of the Anteriour region of the ventricle, which covered neither with the liver, midrief, kell, nor spleen, obtaineth here an other succour, in heating nothing inferior to the kell. For beside Peritonaeum, and the viij. Muscles of Abdomen, there is a vain from the navel led unto the 
The Vmb●…icall ve●…e.  liver, whereby the child receiveth nourishment within the womb, and which after time of birth becometh without blood, and use.  
To this vain, where being knit to Peritonaeum, it is laid over the ventricle in round circuit, much fat springeth, which, that the ventricle in his concoctive office might more swiftly labour, yieldeth there some help.  
Neither is the ventricle as some have fond supposed, nourished by Chylus, 
The Uentricle is not nourished by Chylus.  which it engendereth, since by the benefit of those faculties, which it obtaineth common with the other parts, it draweth to itself out of the veins, and retaineth and laboureth proper nourishment, thrusting out from itself what soever is superfluous. This also testifieth Collumbus, saying no part of the body is 
Lib. 11. cap. 4.  nourished but by blood.  
Finally by the gifts, by which the ventricle ministereth unto the whole body, 
Vesal. Li. cit. cap. 3.  and for which, some call it the king of the body, it receiveth meat, and drink, 
The operation of the Uentricle.  by strait Fibres in at the stomach from the mouth, which immediately taken, 
Recei●…th.  is retained by obliqne Fibres, and all a while embraced, until, by engendering in 
Retay●…eth.  itself the alterative faculty, it have converted the same into a thick cream, or juice, in colour answerable to his own substance: and at length, endeavouring to put forth into the intrels that which it hath confected, it openeth the lower Orifice, and then by transuerse Fibres that which it embraced, thrusteth downward. 
Expelleth.  Some time it vomitteth: but that motion is violent, and against nature: 
Col. Loc. cit.  for then the obliqne, together with the transuerse Fibres do drive out, with great 
〈◊〉.  endeavour, and the strait Fibres of the stomach move in opposite order to natures first decree.  
ANd sithence the guts are to this ventricle continual, it seemeth, immediately to prosecute their description, a thing of right required. Which as 
Of the Intrels or g●…ttes.  they take their beginning from the ventricle, so seem they also one substance 
Col. Lib. cit cap. 5.  therewith, although a little thinner. They are situated from the inferior Orifice of the ventricle even down to the fundament, and occupy the greater of Abdomen. 
Situation.  Their substance is Membraneous, yet not every where alike in thickness. 
Substance.  But such notwithstanding, as easily might embrace that which it conseineth, and 
〈◊〉. Li. Cit. cap. 5.  again apt to be distented, or retched out by the things contained.  
They have two peculiar coats, and one, which they purchase from Peritonaeum, 
The coats of the Intrels.  to make them less subject to injurious offence. Wherefore Galen affirmeth that the interior, by Dysenteria or other daily griefs, sometime putrefieth, yet 
In 〈◊〉 the inne●… coat of the Intrelles may putrine and the ●…arry live.  the outer being safe, some so affected do escape. The interior coat of the guts is ●…oster then the interior coat of the ventricle, for that they receive no rough or unbroken things as doth the ventricle: but their outer coat is more thin, 
Lib. 4. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉. Loc. Cit.  and sleshy, yet less fleshy than the inner coat of the ventricle: because they are 
Why, the inner coat in the intrels is softer than the same in the De●…tricle.  rather the instruments of distribution then of concortion. The inner coat of the great gu●…es is so much harder than the interior coat of the small, by how much they contain matter more hard and void of juice. For that which is contained 
Why the inner coat of the great gi●…es is ●…aroer then of the small.  in the small guts is liquid, flowing, and waterish: whereas that in the great guts is hard.  
Both the coats of the intestines have orbicular Fibres, that they might drive forth that which sloweth into them more speedily: and there the whole juice is 
〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉.  speedily sucked to the liver. But the outer coat of the strait intestine, and of 
Why to the straight gut and 〈◊〉. are some straight Fibres.  Colon, obtaineth strait Fibres: which are made as a band to the circular Fibres, jest happily they sometime, in forcing out the hard excrements, might also together with them departed, and be plucked away. And for this cause chief so many of that kind are bestowed on the strait gut, for that it amylecteth the drier excrements.  
The third coat of the intestines is as a propugnacle to the second, by whose 
The third coat to the intrells.  benefit, and interuenture of Mesenterium, the intrels are bound to the back. This is taken from the Membrans of Peritonaeum securely carieng the vessels to the intestines. For these Membrans, together with the vessels coming to the 
Where first the vessels come to the intrells.  hollow seat of the intrels, are dilated, there endewing them with a third coat. By the hollow side of the guts is meant the part which the vessel first touch, and by the Gibbous part, the contrary.  
They are created round in form, to be the more capacious, and less subject 
The figure of the intrells.  to injuries. But veins and Arteries are not in like number given to every 
Of the vessels to the guts.  one, like as not in all the intrels is equal store of juice to be sucked out. For by how much the intrelles in continuity are nearer the ventricle, by somuch they 
Why to the small guts are in●…e, to the great fewer.  contain more of the best juice: therefore consequently, greater store of vessels are to the small guts distributed, and fewer to the great.  
So are the guts endued with sinews, that they might give knowledge of 
The use of Nerves to the guts.  every hurtful hunger. For, if they were altogether void of sense, nothing might resist, but that the guts, either by yellow Choler, or other biting humour, might thoroughly be correated before a man should feel.  
Moreover although the intrels be one continual body, notwithstanding, when 
The division of the intrells.  they are circunduced into divers, and many enfoldes, and turnynges, and those differing in figure: neither choose they in all places the same nature in situation, substance, and form. And again others are made touching some peculiar part in man: neither the principal use of them all alike. The learned Anathomistes, and such as have been in dissection expert, do number them as though they were mòe. And first they divide them into small, & great: then either of them again into three, so that all are in number uj. constituted (although Collumbus if 
Collumbus would divide them into 〈◊〉.  it were lawful to start from the elders, could contentedly stand to the first division) that is to say Duodenum, jeiunum, Tenue, Coecum, Colum, and Rectum. All which in order we will speak upon, so soon as we have unfolded the peculiar properties of the first division, that is, the office of the small and great guts.  
The small guts (as witnesseth) Gal. Lib. 4. us. Partium) are chief formed, 
The use of the small guts.  that by their benefit, what soever juice is of the meat laboured by the diligence of the ventricle, the same might be drawn into the liver, the shop or storehouse of blood. As also that the dregs, and such things as are unapt to be drawn, might be duly excernedor avoided. Last of all, to the concoctive and alterative 
The small gutte●… aid the 〈◊〉 and alterat●… force.  force the small guts are somewhat assistaunt: as that the substance first confected of the ventricle, they might a little more absolutely change. Neither is it to be denied, that the meat, in the passage thereof through the intrels, is more concocted, like as also in the veins the blood, and in the heart the vital spirit: 
The blood to 〈◊〉 the veins perfected.  which (saith Collumbus) is engendered by the labour of the lungs in the venial 
lib. 7.  Arteris, but after made perfect in the heart, as in the History of the spiritual parts is sufficiently touched. Therefore, even as Nature hath given unto the veins (which she framed for instruments of distribution) of the generative faculty of blood, even so, and by the same reason, to the small intrels; made for distribution thereof into the veins, a certain concoctive faculty of meats is joined. ●…lynded, 
The use of the folds and compasses of the g●…tes.  and turned with many folds & turnynges, hath nature all the scope of the small guts: to the end, that if any nourishment in the passage of the first anfract or turning do escape the mouths of the vessels, to the inside of the intrels opening, it might chance into the second: but if it did pass that also, yet followeth the third, fourth, fift, and others a great number. Wherefore for the straight and long passages, with so many turns and foldyngs, every part of the meat is at length constrained to appropinguate the mouth of some one, or other of the vessels. Cuen as the whole gut every where round about, is replenished with an innumerable multitude of vessels: whose Orifices penetrate into the capacity of the intrels, after the manner as shortly shallbe said. Of the which vessels is catched, what soever is profitable of the nourishment that passeth by. So as it cannot be, that any juice fit for the nourishment of the body, may slip from the same unprofitable. The folds and turnynges therefore of the guts, are to that end made, to yield exact distribution of all the concocted nourishment, jest the same swiftly passing away, and so going out, the body should be driven into an urgent necessity of receiving 
Why man is so temperate in 〈◊〉 king of sustenance.  nourishment: whereby men should lead their lives in continual néedefulnes of belly cheer. As for example. The creatures in which none of those folds or turning, spoken of, are found, but have one simple intrell, or gut from the 
Why some creatures are unsatiable in eating.  ventricle to the fundament strait pretenced, we see to be ravenous, unsatiable, and such as live in perpetual desire of eating. Not improvident by them did nature in man's body work her effect in the intrels, with such anfractuous folds as are evident, that they might delay, and a while retain the juice which floweth from the ventricle, until the meseraicall veins have sucked in all that is 
Now the juice 〈◊〉 carsed to the liver.  commodious, and carried it to the liver.  
But the great guts, although they be also to the distribution of the juices 
The use of the great 〈◊〉.  convenient, notwithstanding particularly, because great is their amplitude or scope, and therefore able to gather together and contain many things, to the end that not immediately, but by long space of time we use egestion. Also if any thing shall escape this sucking in the small guts, the same whilst with longer delay the excrements tarry in the great, is haled forth by their vessels. But to speak of these particularly, that is to say of the singular parts and divisions.  
First all that part of the gut, which under the ventricle from the inferior 
The first part called Duodenum. Situation.  Orifice thereof, strait (after a certain manner) descendeth thither, whereas the gut first beginneth to be enfolded, because in man for the most part it holdeth 
Lib. 5. cap. 5.  the length of xij. fingers, is called of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and of the Latins Duodenum. There are (saith Vesalius) which think not good to call this a gut, but rather a rising, beginning, or a Process of the intrels. This portion or part Duodenum is led into no anfractuous folds, as before of others is said, 
Why Duodenum hath no folds.  for as much as under the ventricle where it is carried, it obtaineth no spare place, or vacant room in which it might aptly bow, and enfold itself. As also that it be●…oued it to give place to Uena porta coming from the hollow of the liver, as Galen copiously mentioneth in his ii●…. 〈◊〉 of the utility of parts. 
〈◊〉.   
The original thereof is therefore from the inferior Orifice of the ventricle, ralled Pyloron, and in divers from the same Wherefore to this purpose, Galen saith 
Pyloron.  
Duodenum is the beginning of the 〈◊〉 and not Pi●…on  in his fourth of the use of parts. That Duodenun or the beginning of the guts is not part of the ventricle, but sour other part connect and knit thereto.  
Fuchsius therefore saith, that they are much deceived, which judge no difference 
Lib. 3. Cap. 5.  between Duodenum and Pyloron. Duodenum hath a vain and an Arte●…e peculiar 
〈◊〉. ●…. 〈◊〉. ca ●….  to itself, and which is carried directly downward after the longitude thereof. 
〈◊〉 & Artery.   
This vain purchaseth his estate from Venaporta before it be inserted in Mesenterium. 
Ves●…lius.  But the Artery proceedeth from that, which is offered to the liver. Nerves such as it hath, it receiveth from those, which come to the lower D●…ce 
Nerves.  of the ventricle, and to the right side of the bottom thereof.  
Beside, the intrell Duodenum challengeth that unto itself, that the way or 
The be●…te of collar to Duodenun.  passage carieng yellow collar to the guts, is implanted to it, that is to say, by the influx of collar stimulating and stirring up the force of the guts, to help their action vehemently, and to the expulsing of phlegm within them incident.  
But notwithstanding that thus Uesalius describeth a peculiar propperty to 
〈◊〉.  Duodenum, that is, the access of yellow collar unto it, whereto Fuchsius not only 
Cap. 5.  subscribeth, but also saith further that they are far deceived, that affirm this passage of collar to be inserted to any other of the guts, alleging further, with many words in the v●… Chapter of his third book, that whereas the occasion of this error seemeth to be takē●…ut of Gal. ●…b. 13. Therap. method. cap. 13. It happeneth rather through i●…becillitie of his interpreter Tho. Linacre, not perfectly 
Tho. Lin●…e.  understanding the sens●… or meaning of that place. But howsoever himself understood of that place, I will leave to the learned to discuss. Only this I say, that I say, that all are not agreed upon this point that Uesalius, and he have set down without doubting, as more properly we may declare in describing the next gut.  
The progress of this portion Duodenum is thus, after the extorture thereof 
C●…. Lib. 11. cap. 5.  from the ventricle, it descendeth towards the Spine, whence again afterward 
The progress of Duode●…um.  it rises, and giveth a beginning to the folds or turnynges of the guts, there ending. So under it is laid a certain Glandulous body to support, and shield 
V●…l. ●…oc. cit.  
The use of the glandule under Duod●…num.  the vessels proper to the same g●…tte, as als●… to irrigate, and moisten the amplitude, or scope of the same gut with a certain gentle humour: but because this intrell alone doth not receive the r●…hearsed utility, but in like manner also the other intrels: I will defer their special explication till I take in hand to speak of Mesenterium.  
Now the second intestine there beginneth, where is made the first convolution 
The second portion o●… the guts. 〈◊〉.  or enfold. The Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latins jeiunum, and that because from time to time in dissection, in comparison of the other guts, it is found 
Why it ●…s called the hungr●… gut. What maketh it ever empty.  void, and empty. For the juice that it receiveth, it transmitteth most swiftly: for that choler not mixed with the juice floweth to the side of the intrell, stirring up by his sharpness the virtue thereof, to the immediate or sp●…dy propulsation of that therein contained.  
But then me think if it should but flow unto the side of this, from the abundance 
Collumbus affi●…meth the way of 〈◊〉 to come unco 〈◊〉.  of that which Duodenum hath, the chief effect thereof should be more seen in Duodenum then in this, that is, jeiunum should never be found so empty as it, whereas always this beareth the name of emptiness above any other. And Realdus 
Lo●…. Cit.  Collumbus writeth plainly, in telling wherefore it is called jeiunum, or as w●… may term it the hungry gut, which happeneth (saith he) because the juice coming hither is as yet thin, and flowing. Furthermore for the cause of the way of the vessicle of choler, which endeth at the beginning of this same gut: without any 
Lib. 1. 〈◊〉. ●….  mention of coming to Duodenum. Also Iho. Fernelius saith it avoideth speedily from it, by the sharpness of choler, that floweth into it. So that it may reasonably be gathered, if choler work his most special effect in this, that then his principal prospect is thereunto.  
This gut jeiunum is situated just in the midst of the belly, being th●…re 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.  next unto the centre of Mesenterium, to the end that the arms or branches of 
The ●…ation of 〈◊〉.  Venaporta, and the great Artery, might with a shorter journey be poured out upon it. But that Rhazes, Mundinus, Alexander, Benedictus and such others, that 
The ●…rour of ●…ers.  supposed this intrell to be no more turned or folded then the last of all called Rectum, were greatly overtaken with error, there is no man that knoweth not.  
jeiunum hath his veins and Arteries in copious sort, from those which are 
〈◊〉 and ●…ries.  reached forth to Mesenterium, from Venaporta, and from the root of the Artery, that from the great Artery taketh his beginning above the Arteries of the reins. For few branches are diffused among the smaller guts, from the arm of the Artery, which beginneth from the great Ar●…eries, after the going forth of the seminal Arteries. Neither are the vessels, as in Duodenum led after the length of jeiunum under it, but as out of the centre of Mesenterium from beneath stretch up 
●…ow the 〈◊〉 come unto 〈◊〉.  ward, and strait forward into it, being thereunto with sundry sorts of braunchyngs, like the root oftrées, especially into the hollow part thereof, implanted, opening their mouths into the inside of the gut. Sinews likewise obtaineth 
Nerves.  this hungry intrell derived from the branches of the v●…. pair of the brain, which are extended to the roots of the ribs. For from them two branches, on each side, are sent to Mesenterium, and thence again into many parts broken, and delivered to the intrels.  
The third intestine succeeding jeiunum is called Ileon, of some Tenue, or Gracile, 
The third port●… Ile●…n.  but most commonly Ileon, for the many folds thereof or Vesalius and Collumbus do testify. It occupieth the midst of the belly as jeiunum for the same 
jocis c●…tat.  
Situation.  ●…uses, & endeth at the beginning of the great gut. But where Ileon beginneth it is no plain matter to express. For from the beginning of jeiunum down unto the end of Ileon, is found no manifest matter, whereby to distinguish the end of the one and beginning of the other. For (saith Collumbus) they both be of one substance, 
Now the end of leiunum fr●…m the beginning of Il●…ō is distinguished.  and colour. And no otherwise he can search the difference between them, then that the meseraicall veins are more plentiful, and great in jeiunum then in Ileon. These three intrels hitherto spoken of, are the small guts, the other 
The small guts.  three that follow, the great: that is to say Caecum, Colon, and Rectum.  
The fourth gut therefore being the first of the great, is called by the ancient 
Vesal. ●…uch.  professors of Anathomic Caecum, that is the blind gut, because it is endued 
Why the fourth portion is called Caecum.  with one only mouth. Hence it cometh that Avicen, and some other later professors have named it Orbus, or Monoculus. And they are far deceived, which not yielding to the ancient Greeks, do devise two holes or Orifices therein, 
16. 3. tract. 1. Ca 1.  
In Caecum are not ij. holes as some have deused.  when as these two Orifices, which they imagine, are not in the said gut called Caecum but in the extuberant beginning of Colon. For this in his left side hath ij. Orifices: whereof the one higher is continual with the small gut, but the other 
Colon i●… his 〈◊〉 side hath ij. Orifices.  lower is called the beginning of Caecum.  
Wherefore this Caecum in man is shorter than all other intrels, and much more narrow, and street, than the narrowest part of all the other intrels, and like a 
Caecum i●… the shortest part o●… the guts.  〈◊〉 worm wound in folds rather than a gut: so that it seemeth scarce wort●…y to be accounted in the place of an Appendance of the guts, much less therefore 
Figure.  in the number of the thick intrels. And julius Pollux in his second book, accounteth 
A ●…chsio citatus.  it rather and more rightly an Appendaunce than a gut. far wide 
Now, untruly this gut is called a lack.  therefore they do stray, which affi●…me this blind gut to be as a certain large and thick belly, meet for the receipt of excrements, and for that cause give it the name of a sack. But from the used authority of Galen, being ignorant that himself was deluded by Apes.  
In dogs also this blind gut is much more ample and large then in men, 
In what creatures Caecum is large.  but in squirrelles and dorme mice, it is answerable to the amplitude of their ventricle, and in dissection found swelled out with dregs. And for that cause in such creatures rightly, it may purchase the name of a sack, but in man otherwise: in whom that small portion of intrell and Appendaunce, not annexed to 
Situation.  Mesenterium, but in itself folded, and cleaving by the benefit of Fibres, is Caecum Intestinum, because that in order, situation, and form, though not in largeness, 
Wherein Caecum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is compared to the 〈◊〉 gut in other creatures.  it agree with the blind gut of the aforesaid creatures, and hath one Orifice, whence (as is said) it first took the name of Caecum. But Vesalius opinion is suspected by Collumbus, in that he is thought to have given the name of Caecum to 
What Vesalius understood by Cacum and what Collumbus.  this gut for the Appendaunce sake: whereas he supposeth rather the elders to have understood by the name of Caecum Intestinum, what soever is stretched from the insertion of the small guts unto Colon. The which space (saith he) in Oxen, swine, dorme mice, and squirrels is very notable.  
Of this (saith Fernelius) the dregs, and refuse in the belly have their first 
Lib. 1. cap. 7.  
Where first the 〈◊〉 beg●….  kind and name. For from the juices, whilst they are carried through the small guts, is sucked and choose all the most pure and utile substance, the remnant are superfluous dregs: by which name they are first nominated, when as they come to this Caecum Intestinum.  
The fift portion is called Colon a torquendo, that is to say of writhing, for that 
〈◊〉 Poll. teste.  
Why the 5. portion is called Col●….  most mighty pains do consist therein, when as by phlegm or gross spirit, it is obstruct, and stopped.  
In the right side of Ilium, at the lower part of the right kidney, as a certain 
Vesalius.  
The beginning and progress of Colon.  great gloke swelling out, is that large and round beginning of Colon, which from thence by little and little strait stretcheth upward to the liver, where, being strewed somewhat under the hollow thereof, it toucheth the bleddar of collar, with which touching it is sometime died: which perhaps was the cause of error in 
The cause of error in Mundinus and others.  Mundinus and others, supposing therefore the way of collar had been transposed to the intestine Colon. From the vessicle of collar it is brought forth of the right side, after the inferior region of that ventricle, and stretched under the bottom of that same overthwartly to Abdomen, but not above the ventricle as Mundinus dreamt: 
Collumbus.  
Mundinus his 〈◊〉 surmise.  who craftily had surmised, that therefore concoction in the ventricle was hereby assisted, whilst the excrements in this gut were detained. Whence it cometh that herein a hurtful humour held, catcheth likewise the ventricle by consent, whereby 
Gal●… oc. 〈◊〉. Lab. 2.  
How the ventricle is offended by rousent of Colon.  both appetite and concoction becometh the worse. And somewhiles in deed it so affecteth the ventricle, as that the patiented often falls into defect of mind 
Vesalius.  whilst he endeavoureth to unload his belly. This again, after it hath touched the left side of the ventricle, it lightly obtaineth above the lower part of the spleen 
Collumbus.  certain folds, or in●…ures, and so by little and little cometh upon the left kidney crookedly, whereto it is bond. Forthwith besides inflected, it descendeth, and in coming to the left side of Ilium maketh two compasses, at length finishing his course at Rectum Intestinum in the top of Os sacrum. Hence also it cometh 
How it cometh that pain in Colon may seem ●…e be in Re●…es and contrea●…se.  that by the vicinity or (more than that) the tyeng of Colon to the kidney, Physicians are sometimes deceived, imagining the pain that is in Colon to be in the reins, and again that which is in the reins to be in Colon, as plentifully Galen teacheth in his 6. de affec. loc. ca 2.  
But to the end that the right, or greater trunk of Vena porta might be seated 
Vesalius.  in the small guts with shorter journey, and to transfer the meat to the liver 
How Colon giveth pl●…ce to the small guts and why.  by more abridged way: this intestine Colon giveth place to the small guts, and proceedeth as it were by distaunced places much from the centre of Mesenterium. For which cause, the principal portion thereof occupieth the left side of the body.  
Moreover this gut in men is far otherwise then in dogs, it is not exactly 
The fo●…rme of Colon.  lie round, but all after the length thereof depressed above, and beneath, and on 〈◊〉 side effourming a certain row (as it were) of globes, and celles.  
To Colon in his whole progress, from the right side of Ilium almost to the left 
Vessels to Colon.  kidney, veins and Arteries, like as to jeiunum and Ilium, are implanted: that is to say, from beneath rising by companies upward: and to the inferior part there, of from the right kidney, even unto the strait gut veins, and Arteries, like as to Duodenum, are reached. And Nerves both Colon, and the other great guts 
N●….  have, with the small intestines common. Finally when nature had devised this 
Collumbus.  fift portion of sufficient largeness and scope, she prepared for the same two Ligamentes 
The ij. Ligamentes that hold Colon.  like ij. girdles, of which the did the one higher, the other lower.  
The sixt, last, and lowest portion of the guts is called Longoan or Rectum. It is called strait, for that it is not wynded or turned about in folds. All of the 
Vesalius.  
The ●…i. portion of the guts called 〈◊〉.  great gut, that descendeth from the beginning of Os sacrum, down to the fundament or seat, in men under the bleddar, in women under the matrice, is comprehended 
Situation.  under the name of Rectum Intestinun, in English the strait gut. It 
De●…els.  hath vey●…es and Arteries from the branches of Porta, and the great Artery: and 
N●…ues.  of Nerves challengeth his part among those, that are common to the other intrels.  
But before I clean break of this description of the guts note (diligent 
Collumbus.  
The notable de●…ce of nature in placing that guts in the belly.  Reader for so Collumbus willeth) the notable devise of nature, who in plating the intrels, first made of the great guts as it were a certain valley, and then sightly seated therein the small: the more easily to shun all extreme injuries.  
The body named Mesenterium, or Mesaraeon, purchaseth both those names by accidents. As first for the situation thereof, because it is sited in the midst 
Vesal. cap. 6.  
Testante. Gal. de an●…t. admi. lib. 7.  between the intrels, and therefore complecteth them as a band. But it is named Mesaraeon for his proper substance, containing all the veins descending from 
Mesenterium and why it is so named.  the liver into it, together with the nigh Arteries & Nerves: whence those veins hap to be called Mesacaic●…, or Mesaraea. 
What the veine●… in Mesaraeon are called.   
Therefore in the hinder part of the guts is placed this band: by whose benefit it might come to pass, that the intrels be bond together to the back. It rises 
Situation.  from the Spine, and is begotten of two Membrans from Peritonaeum, or is 
The original of Mesenterium.  (as Collumbus briefly speaketh) a doubling again of Peritonaeum, between which 
Cap. 6.  reduplication the aforesaid vessels run. Notwithstanding the original of those 
Vesalius.  Membrans is not from one and the same seat of Peritonaeum, but divers, according 
Fou●…e.  to the form of the same Mesenterium, which the guts almost do make, being therewith bond together. For as the manner of every inflexure of the guts is not alike: so neither every where alike shape of Mesenterium. Which Galen as it s●…emeth diligently noted Lib. de Ven. dissect. For although in deed Mesenterium 
Di●…isson of Mesenterium.  be every where one continual, he nevertheless hath recited three as one the right, an other the left, and the third the midst.  
It appeareth that he calleth the midst that part of Mesenterium, which 
Which is the midst.  gathereth jeiunum and Ilium so the back: which springing with a narrow beginning, is brought forth into a marvelous amplitude and breadth, that it might grow to all the inflexures of jeiunum and Ilium.  
The right and left he might name, where it bindeth Colon and Rectum to the 
Which is the right and left side.  back. The right in the region of the right Ilium, and left placed in the left. The part therefore of Mesenterium peculiar to the small guts, chooseth in all respect 
How that part of Mesenterium is begotten that ●…oyneth the small guts to the back.  the like beginning as doth the inferior Membran of Omentum. For from the coats of the great Artery and hollow vain, which the same vessels in their whole progress, after the Vertebres of the loins, obtain from Periton●…um, Membraneous Fibres in great number arise, immediately degenerating into ij. Membrans, the right into a right, and the left into a left. By these Membrans mutually knit together, that part of Mesenterium is effourmed that bindeth the small guts to the back. But the parts conne●…yng Colon and Rectum together 
Whence spr●…geth the part knitting Co●…on and R●…cum to the back.  to the back, spring from those regions of Peritonoeum after which these intrels are reached, Peritonaeum always sending forth certain Fibres thither, which do degenerate into Membrans.  
Neither is the substance of Mesenterium, only that it might bind the intrels 
Why Mesentenon is of such sub: stance.  more strongly to the back, made Membraneous, but also for a certain other great use, that it might safely gather together, and shield the secure course of veins from Porta, and Arteries from Magna, ramifieng in the intrels, so that neither whilst a man leapeth, or falls they are contused or broken. For the greater trunk of Vena porta, whereas Mesenterium about the region of the reins springeth 
How the trunk of Vena Porta entereth into Mesenterium.  from the back, is led between the two Membrans thereof, associated with an Artery, which fetcheth his beginning from the great Arteric, before the same 
Whence the vessels come. senterium.  disperse his branches unto the reins, to the end it might be poured out into the intrels. Hither also are extended two Nerves, on each side one, made out from those branches, which from the uj. pair of the brain are reached out to the roots of the ribs. So that the same great trunk of Vena porta, and the said Artery, together with the two Nerves do go under the centre of Mesenterium, making entrance between the Membrans thereof, which mutually cleave togethér: and afterwards, strayeng throughout all the region of Mesenterium, insert 
The distribution of the vessels to the guts.  themselves to the intrels by innumerable branches. But beside this rehearsed Artery, there is an other certain stock derived from the great artery, which entereth into that part of Mesenterium, that under the region of the veins beginneth from the back. And the exorture of this stock is taken from the great Artery, a little under the beginning of the seminal Arteries.  
Furthermore, even as man every where aboundeth with copious fatness, so 
Fat in Mesenterium.  likewise in Mesenterium the plenty thereof is spied, by blood there sweeting out of the vessels, and after converted into fat by the nature of the Membrans. So that beside the sinews, and vessels, the Membrans of Omentum contain likewise much fatness between them.  
But beyond all fatness there is an other thing by nature added to Mesenterium, 
Panchreas.  that is, a Glandulous body called in Greeks Panchreas, heretofore spoken 
The office of Panchreas.  of: so substrewed, and circumposed to the singular scissions of the vessels every where, as that none of them by any moving may be dissolved or broken.  
And therefore at the centre of Mesenterium, where of the vessels the first distribution 
Situation.  is made, nature hath laid this Glandulous body, with all security to lead, & conduct the first derivations most notable branches of the vessels. To the rest 
The use of all the Glandules to the guts.  of Mesenterium, for every branch she hath given some Glandule, as a firmament of the same division, never omitting their official duty in moistening the guts. So that together with the beneficial help of those Glandules, the Membrans of Mesenterium most safely lead the vessels towards the intestines, with no less utility binding the guts to the back, and at length formally fashioning a third coat unto them all. As when the Membrans of Mesenterium deduce 
How the third coat is made to the guts.  the vessels to the hollow part of the guts, together with the vessels, they grow unto them, but thence either of them mutually departing creep over by 
The 〈◊〉 of the third coat.  the sides of the guts, and degenerate into a third tunicle: by this occasion, both binding them more strongly, as also for the vessels, constituting the safer propugnacle.  
THe next, and most notable neighbour unto the ventricle is the liver, the retainer 
The 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of concupiscible faculty.  of all concupiscible faculty: whom no man (for his vicinity) may deny to be greatly assistaunt unto the same, through his warm complexion, and 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of blood and aid to the 〈◊〉.  situation with the natural nourishment of the blood, whereof who can disprove it the fountain, although Aristotle would fain have proved the beginning of 
Gal. lib. 4 us. part.  blood to be in the heart.  
Wherefore this being one of the principal parts in the body, leaveth us to 
Col. lib. 6 de. jecorect 〈◊〉.  note how that it is first also engendered above other members in the body. For 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first engendered and how.  when the Vmbelicall vain is first engendered, thereto also first cleaveth and increaseth the liver, the first instrument of the generation of blood.  
It is collocated immediately under the midrief, occupieng the greatest part of 
Vesal. lib. 5. cap. 7  
Situation.  his inferior seat, but in the right side of Abdomen, under the false ribs: in 
Col. 〈◊〉.  which place it is fastened with two Ligamentes, of which the one is about the 
Two 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉.  hollow beyne, the other is called a Suspensorie of a certain division, wherein the Vmbelicall vain is inserted. These therefore do fasten the liver unto Septum transuersum. And although it be situate in the right side as is said, yet nevertheless it occupieth a great part likewise of the left side, whereas by the help of a strong Ligament, it is connected and knit to Diaphragma.  
It is not in figure exactly round, and in man is a whole substance, not divided 
Figure.  into lobes as Galen verily supposed, although of that manner it be to be found in four footed creatures. And the cause why in us the litter is whole, and in them 
Why man's 〈◊〉 is not divided into lobes as us 〈◊〉.  divided, Collumbus doth in this manner discuss, that man being of direct & strait figure, formed by the hand of the omnipotent, whith the hollow part of the liver 
Ibidem.  covereth next, and immediately the ventricle which covering from the right to the left side, occupieth the whole Anteriour region, & maketh that the ventricle 
Topic medicinis are 〈◊〉 applied upon the sharp cartilege.  suffereth no cold. Wherefore it is easily 〈◊〉, how finally avayllable are the unguentes, which some men minister upon the sharp 〈◊〉, to amend the cold intemperature of the ventricles, whilst they increase but the heat of the liver under lying, and before hot of nature.  
But again to the purpose. The liver of four footed beasts is divided into many 
Why the liver in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 creatures is divided into lobes.  lobes, the apt to enclapse the ventricle as with the fingers of one's hand: which, if it should be whole, and they going prove upon the earth, might by no means be brought to pass. But in birds for that they rather stand upstraight, 
The liver in birds is divided into 〈◊〉 parts.  then go prove upon the earth, it is only into two parts separated. Therefore in man no where divided at all, but in the Anteriour part, and out side of the liver. 
Why the liver of men hath that only d●…usion.  Which was necessary there to be divided for the admission of the umbilical vain. Under this also, where Vena porta goeth out, are two small eminences, 
Two 〈◊〉 under Vena cava.  necessary for the defence thereof, jest the vain, by the body of the Vertebres at any time, should be compressed. But nevertheless these eminences are neither to be called Lobes, Fibres, nor wings.  
The liver having two parts the one exterior, and the other interior, hath the outer Gibbous or vo●…ed forth, and smooth, but the other hollow, and rough 
The coat that investeth the 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 it sense.  like water banks. And that because that underneath it is placed the round bounched ventricle. It is circundated, and enwrapped with a thin Membran of Peritonaeum, wherefore the extremities thereof are not void of feeling.  
It is in substance nothing else but a heap of crudded blood, intertexed with 
The substance of the liver.  〈◊〉 veins, and some Arteries, and is a great member, the prince of Abdomen. Wherein some have supposed natural spirits to be engendered, but that 
Natural spirits are not begotten in the liver.  sentence is not allowed: for, to be the fountain of blood (as is aforesaid) nature dedicated his office. Neither do I suppose that any man in these days doubteth it to be the head, original, and root of all the veins. 
The original of Vena poit●….   
IN the hollow part whereof springeth a vain, called of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Latins Porta, which, contrary to Vesalius opinion, Collumbus affirmeth continual with the umbelicall vain. The roots therefore of Vena porta are diversly sowed in the hollow part of the liver throughout his substance. And they be sufficient thick, chief as touching their coats, and at length in one vain do coite and join together, so constituting a thick trunk, or stock: which afterward goeth wholly outer between the aforesaid small eminences. Which 
Why it is called Vena po●….  therefore Hipocrates called Portas, as it were the gates for the issue thereof. But afterwards under the ventricle.  
It is divided into many branches, whereof the first it sendeth to the upper 
The first bra●…ch of Vena po●…ta is carried to the upper orifice of the ventricle.  part of ventricle. Of which branch one part créepeth after the length thereof, and an other embraceth above his Orifice is a crown, and is therefore called Vena Coronalis.  
The second branch of Porta goeth to the inferior part of the Uentricle, 
Vena Coronalis.  and hereafter his longitude is divided and distributed. And hitherto are these 
The De●…tricle is nouri●…hed by blood not by chilus.  branches of veins committed, so that by their blood the Uentricles might be nourished: but not therefore nourished with the juice Chilus, as some fond have dreamt, which being over thick, also containeth in itself all kind of 
The spleen only is nourished with excde●…étes.  excrements. Neither is any part of the body (the spleen excepted which is nourished by melancholy humour) increased by any excrement. The third branch of Porta goeth forward to Om●…itum, and there in sundry sort is scattered.  
The fourth is conveyed to the spleen, to transport thither the melancholy humour from the liver. And this is a branch sufficient great, and runn●…eth under the ventricle, where nature hath bolstered the same with many Glandules compiled together, jest it should touch the bodies of the Vertebres, or at any time be compressed: thence therefore it rises, and divideth the longitude of the spleen, thereunto entering. From this vain springeth an other, small in some, in other 
The beine from the sple●… to the ventricle carieng sour juice to the stirting up of appetite.  great, and again in others greater: this climbeth up towards the Orifice of the Uentricle, and there endeth. Although sometime it is to be noted not to ascend so high. The office of this vain is to drink, and pour out of the melancholy humour into the Uentricle: and that to this end (saith Vesalius) to strengthen 
Vesal. Ibidem.  all the functions thereof by the quality of his taste, which is sharp and sour, therefore 
The use of Melancholy to the stomach after 〈◊〉.  binding, and drawing it together in itself, and also of nature, forbydding the meat to slip out of the stomach before it be fully confected. And this (saythhe) is the true, and very lawful use of the melancholy humour, brought unto the stomach, denying to what end, or how it may serve to provoke, and stir appetite 
The use of Melancholy to the stomach after Collumbus.  in the stomach continually. Which argument Collumbus hath again (notwithstanding) approved and fortified, saying that without the same, we should in our great affairs and business forget to take our meat: which might purchase decay, 
Col. Lib. 6.  and weakness in our bodies. And further affirming that in whom this vain 
Why some easily other●… difficulty do sustain hunger.  is larger, in such hunger may jest be suffered: and in such as have it lesser, they may better endure abstinence.  
The 5. branch of Porta is sent to the intrell Colon.  
And the uj. greatest of all, to the small intestines.  
The seven. to Rectum Intestinum, and these are the principal branches of Vena porta. Of the which those iij. which are said to be transferred to the intrels, wherein they come into Mesenterium, there they are divided into the infinite number 
The ●…eseraicall be●…es where they end in the intrels have Membrans in their extre●…ties  of Meserenicall veins: which do not only embrace the intrelles, but also pierce through into their inner cavitie: whereas most advised nature hath given to the extremities of every of them a Membran, like as in the bleddar, to the extreme ends of the uretarie vessels: which both give passage to the urine descending into the bleddar, and also prohibit that upwards none may return again. The same work also esteem that nature hath wrought in the extremities of these Meseraicall veins. Which no man before Collumbus hath invented, although all together confess that the office of these Meseraicall veins is to 
The great 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of na●… as 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnknow●… to oth●…r 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 before Col●….  draw the juice Chilus from out of the intrels: but in neglecting to follow the end of them, they failed also to find the great industry of nature, that is, by what great policy and art she framed them: first that these veins might easily receive, and draw the juice Chilus, and immediately being received, that these little. Membrans mentioned, should prohibit the egression thereof again. And if thou ask what Chilus is, as one not yet possessing the full knowledge thereof, know 
What Chilus is.  that it is a conversion of meat and drink into a matter like to the substance of milk, which after it is passed the Uentricle, descendeth still the turning ways of 
How the dis●…bution of 〈◊〉 is made.  that intrels, until these have sucked forth whatsoever juice is good and profitable. And for because that to his office neither four nor yet x. veins were sufficient, nature created an innumerable sort, and these in the upper ventricles much more 
Why there are ●…oe veins i●… the upper the●… in the neither i●…trels.  great, and plentiful, but the more descending, so much the more thin and sc●…rse. Neither did necessity require them so much in the last intrelles, because Chilus is there now turned into dregs, and hard excrement.  
As yet there remaineth an other branch to be described, which is also to be numbered among the branches of Vena Porta, notwithstanding that it is derived from that which is dedicated to the spleen: and descending on the right side 
The 〈◊〉. d●…ll veins.  through Mesenterium, goeth down to the extreme end of Rectum Intestinum, there making the Hemorrhoidall veins, which purge the abundance of melancholy humour. And thus much of the original and description of Vena Porta is sufficient.  
The general use both of Vena Porta, and his branches, is to bring the juice 
The use of Vena porta and his branches.  Chilus into the hollow of the liver, and throughout his substance to disperse it: there again to be digested, and converted into read blood like the substance thereof. In which digestion are two excrements engendered, as choler both Citrin, and 
The generation of yellow and black colour.  black: Of which yellow choler like unto the fire, is received of a little vessicle, which nature in the hollow side of the liver hath collocated and ordained: but the melancholy juice is sent by the fourth branch into the spleen, to nourish it.  
Further, although these veins were forgotten for the translation of Chilus, 
The ●…wresayd beaut●…s have a d●…uble v●…e.  nevertheless, they have also an other use, no less necessary: since they carry with them the blood, that nourisheth the ventricle, intestines, Mesenterium, and Omentum. 
Col. 〈◊〉.  But this by the way, Collumbus wisheth us to note (though against the mind 
Gal. 4. us. part.  of Galen) that in these veins is not the virtue of making, or transforming 
What veins to not make blood.  blood: which is easy to discern, to such as diligently mark the white substance, and thin coat of the veins. For by what means may Chilus, by their tenuitie and whiteness, it being also white, and thick, be turned to pure red, and thin blood: whilst nature hath each where ordained, that every member of 
Every thing that altereth changeth that, that is to be 〈◊〉 into his colour.  man's body, that hath the office to convert any thing, doth transmute, & change it into his own colour, as is to be noted by the testicles and women's breasts? Also the Uentricle showeth it plain, for whether the meats that we eat be 
The Dentricle changeth all meate●… into white.  white, red, yellow, green, or other colours, all those notwithstanding it converteth to white, the colour of his own substance. Here also the testicles. etc.  
BUt now in the Gibbous part of the liver, where the substance thereof seemeth greater, and thicker, springeth a vain called Concava, Chilis, or Magna, 
The dey●… called Concava, Ch●…lis, and Magna.  being the mother of all other veins in our body. To this are divers thick and great roots, which are inserted in the substance thereof from the top to the bottom, and do all at length constitute that large vain, which is extended and ramified both up to the head, and down to the foot. This vain is rightly compared unto a great river. For from thence as there be many dikes issuing, so very 
All●…che Parts of the body are nourished by blood.  many branches are derived from this vain, like little brooks, and running dikes, which are spre●… abroad throughout the whole body, transposing blood to every Membran, of late made, and laboured in the liver.  
This Vena Concava, in ascending upward from the liver toward the head, perforateth the midrief, in what place it is distant from the bodies of the Vertebres, and in that place putteth forth two veins, which, again divided into branches, are distributed throughout the same Diaphragma. Which done, this Uena Cava, running almost immediately to the right care of the heart, is set upon 
The coming of Vena cava to the heart.  the Orifice of the right ventricle of the heart connect, and knit therewith, complecting it every where on the outside, not being carried into it.  
IN this place it bringeth forth a vain, which compasseth, and embraceth the 
Coronalis vena 〈◊〉 the heart.  heart like unto a crown, wherefore accordingly it is called Coronalis Vena.  
FUrthermore this hollow vain ascending up towards the head, is carried up above the lungs, & there distant from the Vertebres. And above the heart 
The rising of the vain without a fellow call●… Axygon.  no small space, thrusteth forth the vain without a mate, called by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which although it be in the right side, yet hath his beginning from the midst, or as it were the centre of the hollow vain, which is reflected near the bodies of the Vertebres, and down to the extreme part of the breast descendeth, sending branches both on the right and left side to the spaces between the ribs, 
The Intercostall veins.  for the nourishment of those parts. And although this stock lie in the right side, yet nevertheless under the lungs, Aesophagus, and great Artery, are branches, 
Weynes sent from ●…he vain without a fellow to nourish the left side.  thence scattered, to cherish and feed the left side.  
FRom the same right trunk or stock, whilst it beginneth to be reflected, breaketh of an other branch, which ascending upwards, dedicateth branches to the superior spaces of the upper ribs, and not only in the right side, but in the left also, except in some, and those very few, in which a little branch is derived on the left side from Vena Axillaris, and carried now to two, now to three, and sometime to one of the spaces between the ribs only.  
FRom all these veins nourishing the spaces of the ribs, as is said, there 
The veins that nourish the vertebres and spinall mary.  spring yet other veins, which go in between the Vertebres, where the holes be for the production of Nerves. These veins nourish the said Vertebres, and Spinall mary, and enter in at the holes sited behind the bodies of the Vertebres. From these further, before they enter in the Spinall mary to nourish it, veins are also sent to the Muscles of the skin and back.  
Moreover above the vain without a fellow, the hollow vain ascendeth, lying 
Deynes, called Axillares.  a fit the rough Artery, strait up the height of the Cannell bone, there putting forth ij. great veins called Axillaris, because they go under the armehole: which between the Cannell bone, & first rib, do pass by the cavitie of the breast.  
THen after from him stretcheth the humerall vain called also Capitalis or 
The rising of the vain called 〈◊〉, or Cephalica.  Cephalica, which nevertheless ascendeth not to the top of the shoulder: but rather is carried after the inner region, and passing forth between the first and second Muscle of the shoulder, stretcheth to the outer parts, and there lieth evident aloft. For when it is passed through the fleshy Membran, it goeth between it and the skin to the cubit, and is carried outwardly near to the first Muscle that boweth the cubit: at which bought it divideth in two branches, whereof one goeth to the inside of the cubit, and in departing from the bought thereof it is united with an other like branch of Basilica: of which two is made the true common 
In what place Cephalia and 〈◊〉 is vn●…ted.  vain. But the other bow of the aforesaid vain, in the outside of the cubit, both above & outward produceth many branches: but at length, the chief branch 
Where is the 〈◊〉 common, vain.  stretcheth above the wrist, and extreme part of the hand, between the little finger and the ring finger, and this division is carried to the extremities of either of those fingers. And this is the vain commonly called of each Practisioner Saluatella, 
.  the opening of which they believe to profit much in the effects of the spleen. To which (of truth) me seemeth no reason can consent.  
After that this Vena Axillaris is go from out of the hollow of the breast, and hath committed from him this vain lately described, it plungeth itself deeply 
.  under the Cannell bone at the Process of the scaple called Anchiroïdes: in which place it obtaineth very many branches, which nourish the first Muscle of the arm, and not only it, but also the second of the scapple bone, and the second of the breast, and the fourth, and seventh of the shoulder, and the scapple itself, and all the space even to Abdomen. Besides these, in women, you must understand that other branches are convenient to the nourishing of the breasts.  
FUrthermore this Axillaris Vena being carried to the shoulder, under the first Muscle bowing the cubit, is divided into iij. and those notable great veins. 
The vain called 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Whereof one is called Basilica, or Hepatica, the inner veins (after Hypocrates) of the cubitte.  
This vain, which we have said to pierce so deep, cometh alost by little & little to the extreme end of the shoulder bone: & where the cubit boweth, like to Cephalica, it is divided in two, whereof the one is united in the inside of the cubit with a branch of Cephalica: in which place is made the common vain. That is to say, common, because it is partaker of both the veins. Which branches constituting 
The common vain why it is so called.  the same, are called Medianae, most commonly opened of every Practitioner.  
But here is to be noted, that near to Cephalica & his Mediana lieth no nerve, 
Med●…na Vena. .  so as there doth to Basilica.  
another branch is poured forth by the exterior part, and diversly conjoined: 
Anal●… is a 〈◊〉 of ij. veins in ●…ne, and sometime of an Artery and a vain.  for now with a branch of Cephalica, now with the common vain Per Anastomosin: at length it sendeth branches above the wrist and back of the hand, as also to the middle finger and forefinger.  
THe other apparent vain, which is called common, in the midst and inside of the cubit is carried obliquely above Radius, and sundry ways divided, sendeth a branch between the forefinger and thumb, and between the forefinger and middle finger, and coaseth at the ends of them. And this bow was wont 
The ve●…ne 〈◊〉 to be cut in diseases of the head.  to be opened in affects of the head. But of the other two great veins called Axillares, the one lieth sufficient deep, and under it five Nerves, it is little distant, but rather toucheth the bone of the shoulder, and sendeth out branches to nourish 
The progress of the two great vemes 〈◊〉.  the two Muscles that bow the cubit: then forthwith runneth between the first, and second Muscle, and above the bought in triple sort divideth: there committing a sort unto the inner Muscles of the cubit. Then searching further, is inclined to the wrist, and under the Ligament have recourse unto the ball of the hand, not sparing there to dedicated surcles for the nourishing of these Muscles which are in the end of the hand: besides that to every finger they apply two little veins, which after their sides to their extremities are carried. another branch passeth at the bought, by that Ligament that is sited between Cubitus and Radius, and is distributed to the exterior Muscles. The other Axillaris in the mids of the shoulder is reflected toward the posterior part, limiting branches to the Muscles extending the cubit. Afterwards it tendeth more downward to the longest Muscle and to the two horned Muscles, and to those Muscles, which have their beginning from the outer tubercle of the shoulder, and so is it among these Muscles dispersed.  
IN the same region under the Canell bone, where is the beginning of the Axillares, 
The four vey●… to the muscles 〈◊〉 Abdomen.  thou mayest also see spring four descendent veins, whereof two descend under the bone of the breast, in the side parts near the Cartilages of the ribs: those go downward, and passing beyond the breast do march through the strait Muscles of Abdomen, which in some women are joined with an other vain, which from the inferior part rises to the same Muscles. These descending between the fourth and fift rib, sometime higher, & sometime more crooked, 
The veins which in men nourish the anteriour Muscles of Abdomen: in women moreover engender m●…ke.  direct themselves to the outer part, in men to nourish the Anteriour Muscles, and in women not to that end only, but for the generation of milk, being dispersed in their paps. The other two go downward above the hollow of the lungs, near to Mediastinum and above Pericardium, together with ij. Nerves, which are brought to the Tendon of Diaphragma.  
SOmewhat higher appear four jugular veins, two outer, and two inner: the two outer immediately above the Canell bone, scatter the twigs unto the Muscle Epwmyda. And the stock or trunk after the scapple bone rising obliquely by the sides of the neck, sprinkleth forth parts to the Muscles serving the 
The veins to the Muscles and skin of the head, and parts of the face.  head, and after the hinder part of the head upwards to the skin of the head, & to that part of the outer jugularis which is left. Above the neither jaw it offereth itself to the Muscle called Masseteres, & obliquely is carried through the midst of the face to the greater corner of the eye: nevertheless distributing some branches to the Muscles of the face, sendeth a vain into the corner above the roundel, and that through the Muscle constringing or pulling together the eye lid: 
Of the veins to the eye brows joined & again disjoined.  the remnant ascendeth between the eye brows to the skin of the head. But this note, that in some between the eye brows the left with the right is joined, and again disjoined.  
THe other jugular vain is sufficient great, carried upward towards the 
The progress of jugularis Vena toward the seat of the skull.  seat of the skull by the Anteriour parts of the overthwart Process of the Vertebres of the neck, near the rough Artery.  
The vain which we now speak of, under Larinx putteth forth a notable branch, with whose twigs the Glandules and Muscles of Larinx are nourished: 
The veins nourishing the Muscles and glandules of 〈◊〉.  the same vain is also diversly divided under the inferior jaw. Notwithstading the division thereof is less when it cometh to the Glandules under the ear, serving to Hyoïdes, and to the tongue itself: and that beneath. This vain the 
The vain that is opened in the disease called Angina.  Physicians command to be opened in the disease called Angina: the rest of this vain is distributed to the jaws & also to that tunicle that investeth the mouth.  
THe greater trunk of the said vain entereth the skull through the unequal 
The ve●…ue sown in Du●… matter.  hole, by which the uj. pair of sinews of the brain descendeth. But being entered, immediately it is converted to the posterior parts, and sent into Dura Mater: but carrieth his tunicle with him, and ascendeth by the hinder part of the head, unto the top almost of the Labdall Suture, in which place, the right side with the left is joined, and Dura matter duplified. From the posterior part it is carried to the forehead by the supreme part of the brain, and inserted in the round hole between the forehead and Ithmoides: in the hinder part of the head, where the veins did coite and join together in one, it is admitted into the quadruplication 
Deynes nouri●…hing the substance of the brain.  of Dura matter. And from thence ij. veins go forth after the whole longitude of the upper ventricles, which braunchinges nourish the substance of the brain.  
But the quadruplication of Dura matter above mentioned, is called a press, & 
The part in the brain called the press.  lieth between the brain and Cerebellum.  
Again, the vain going by the superior longitude of the brain, constituteth a 
The vain consti●…ing a merualous cavitie.  marvelous cell or cavitie. For above it showeth the plain pattern of a half circle, but hath beneath iij. corners, which in this place are sometime larger, sometime streter. It spreadeth itself in a divers fashion: and the branches of it 
The 〈◊〉 of veins through the hard & thin 〈◊〉 and entr●… into the substance of the brain.  after they have perforated Dura matter, are ramified abroad through the thin Membran, all about it, and in divers sort now upward, now downward. But when they are passed through the thin Membran, they enter the substance of the brain itself.  
ANd here my Author supposeth this will seem news unto the Reader, because 
the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  before him never any found out, that veins and arteries entered the substance of the brain. Under this substance of the brain the inner Iugul●…ris, before it enter the skull, sendeth forth his portions by the lateral parts unto the temporal Muscles, and in the skull itself to the sides of Dura matter next to the Canell bone. This vain bringeth forth an other little vain, whilst it ascendeth after the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the neck, and putteth forth branches to the nourishment of the Muscles of the neck: the same in some booyes springeth from the vain Axillaris.  
But where between the Vertebres of the neck Nerves go forth, thither this vain hasteneth, to the nourishment of the Vertebres and Spinall mary. Upon the first Vertebre it runneth towards the hinder part of the head, where the hole is evident that pierceth to the organ of hearing, which it entereth to nourish all 
The vain nourishing the b●…nes of the head, 〈◊〉, upper 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉.  the same organ. And by this inner jugularis are all the bones of the head, teeth, upper jaw, and neither, cherished: neither is there wherefore to expect the description of any other peculiar branch of a vain to serve unto the teeth only.  
CAua Vena, or the hollow vain, after it hath go forth under Diaphragma 
The course of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  from the liver his proper fountain, it cleaveth to the body of the Vertebres on the right side, and after the going forth thereof a little beneath the liver, putteth forth a. small vain to nourish the parts adjacent, and is diversly divided. Afterwards the same trunk going downwards, putteth forth ij. veins 
The veins called 〈◊〉 not alway 〈◊〉 in number.  called Emulgentes, which are ended in the veins. But beware thou esteem not these to be always only two, since sometime you shall find them divided into iij, 〈◊〉 four, somewhiles five, albeit not commonly so noted of other writers.  
Galen principally, and also divers other Anathomistes have used heretofore 
Galen 〈◊〉 bayi●…e used reasons as touching the situation of the 〈◊〉 veins as touching ma●…s body.  long discourse of words, as touching the putting forth of the Emulgent veins, avouching the right vain to be higher exalted than the rest, and for what cause: though in deed in vain. For since truth is contrary unto them somuch, as that they would by policy invent the reason of that which is not so, both the proposition, and arguments of force must fall together, like him that whilst he more endeavoureth to deck the top and sight side of his house, then hath care to set firm his foundation, his time, and cost both perish together. Wherefore Collumbus 
Col. Li. 〈◊〉. de I 〈◊〉  says, the reasons of Galen are more ingenious than true, as touching the body of man (from which no part of these my labours by my will shall serve) whose veins Emulgentes thus we will describe.  
FRom the left side of Vena cava under the ventricle, sheds out a large vain, & 
Col. Ibidem.  
The description of the ●…mulgent veins.  sufficient long, called Emulgens, which is carried above the body of the turning joints, and the Artery Aorta, flowing to the midst of the left rain, which 
The situation of the kidne●….  is in man somewhat higher than the right, and that for the litlenes of the spleen, which not resisting romthe to it (as doth the livers greatness on the other side to the right kidney) leaveth it in the higher state, the right being compelled to stand lower. But after it is come unto the reins by the aforesaid means, it entereth the body thereof, there being amplified and cut into branches, which throughout the substance of the reins are distributed. Nevertheless, Collumbus would not 
There is no such ●…earse in y● reine●… as others have seig●…ed.  have us think of these to be made the searce, whereof Galen esteemed so much, and that through it the Urine is strained, and it being dilated blood to be pissed.  
Here in deed nature (saith he) might have been able to place Membrans as to the Misera●…ul veins, and to the ends of the ureters: but, because this seemed more commodious unto it, there are certain eminences begotten of the same substance of the reins, which entering into the same branches, resist that the blood, 
How bl●…ud happeneth to be made with Urine.  which together with the serous matter is deduced to the reins, should naturally slip forth again. This notwithstanding being noted, since it is notable, when nature endeavoureth to thrust down any stone, that commonly is done with such force, as that it sendeth out great store of blood together with the brine. 
The use of the Emulgent veins. The 〈◊〉 vessel named vreter.   
The use of these Emulgent veins is to purgethe blood of serbu●… substance, and to the reins to yield due nourishment. From this vain springeth a bessell called Vreter, that is Vrinarius: it springeth invery deed from the body of the same rain, there it taketh Urine, and bringeth it to the bleddar.  
In the right side the same Emulgent vain is sited lower than the left, and shorter far: for betwirt the hollow vain and the right kidney is f●…ial di●…aued, yet is it set to in the same order as the left.  
THere springeth from the left Emulgent a vain called Seminalis, or a seed 
The left Seminal vain.  vain, which obliquely under Peritonaeum descending, and carried above Os Pubis, is reposed in the testicle, as more apertly among the generative parts is discussed.  
But this mark by the way, that this springing of the Seminary vain is 
The false opinid of other Anathomistes as touching the beginning of the Seminal vain.  not from the Emulgent to carry the serous humour to the left testicle whereby the feast of Venus might with greater pleasure be celebrated, as many of the ancient Anathomistes heretofore have devised. For (say they) nature therefore determined the beginning of one of these Seminal veins to be so far of, to the end that in the act of coiture, the trickling down of the humour so long a scope, should only be to purchase the greater delectation in that present tyme.  
But the true cause (saith Realdus Collumbus, is the litlenes of the said vain, 
Col. Ibid.  
The true cause of the beginning of the Seminal vain.  which if it should have sprung out from the body of the hollow voyne as the right doth, because it should then have go over the great artery, it should ever have been in danger in every great dilatation, which the same Artery must needs make, to be broken. Which incommodity to prevent, prudent nature devised a needful mean: willing therefore that from the left Emulgent vain, and not from the body of the hollow vain, the left Seminal passage should take his beginning.  
Contrariwise the right Seminal vain floweth out from the fountain of 
The rising of the right Seminal vain.  the hollow vain, the space of ij. or iij. fingers breadth under the right Emulgent, which first descendeth obliquely, then is carried under Peritonaeum, after above Os pubis, but lastly endeth in the testicle.  
And this is the race of the Seminal veins in men, with a more likely conjecture then among the a●…cientes was known, or imagined: who would by their assertion prove (as it seemeth to me) that the longer the Seminal veins 
The length of the S●…nall veins 〈◊〉 not the gr●…ater delecta●…iō in 〈◊〉.  were, the greater delight had the body in the act of generation. Which if it be so, then prove they also that mon hath more pleasure in the use of venery than the woman: whose Seminal veins having the like beginning and ends, yet but half towards the length of those in man, for that her testicles are sited within the body, never coming to the top of Os sacrum. But it is marvelous, under the right Seminal vain, to the fourth Vertebre of the loins, to be no vain sent unto the superior parts but only to the inferior parts. For from the liver down to this place, between the Vertebres, where the Nerves go fourth, the hollow vain proffereth portions, which both nourish the Spinall mary, and the body of the Vertebres. 
The division of Vena 〈◊〉 at the 4. 〈◊〉 o●… the loins.   
Nevertheless immediately, as Vena cava is come unto the fourth Vertebre of the loins 〈◊〉 is divided into ij. notable arms, which obliquely being carried above Os Ilium, and Pubis, make their journey downwards the one to the right, the other to the left leg. From the which division, first spring veins 
The distribution of V●…na Ca●… to the inferior parts.  sufficient great, which downwards abroad, but first towards the fundament, disperse themselves. For where the same division cleaveth to Os sacrum he transmitreth his arms through the holes thereinto the Spinall mary, to the same Os sacrum, and to the Muscles sited in the loins, which take their beginning from this Os sacrum. Moreover committing his branches to the Muscles of the buttocks, serving to the thigh.  
From the same arms those veins are purchased, which are implanted in the extreme end of the strait intrell. From this same vain go forth those veins, that visit the sides of the bleddar to nourish it, and the Muscles serving to the strait intestine, and that in men. For in women they go to the beginning of of the neck of the matrice, out of which place their menstruous purgations 
Whence 〈◊〉 do fl●…we in women.  flow from them. The same branch that nourisheth the bloddar cherisheth the neck of the matrice. And the same principal division sometime begetteth a vain, which descendeth, and down abroad is received in that hole which is placed in Os pubis and Coxendix, and to the ix. and x. Muscle turning the thigh about transport themselves, to nourish them: yet further to the seven. and being strewed through the inside of the thigh, have there an end.  
This nevertheless by the way is to be marked, that the seivinarie vessels in 
How the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in women are constituted.  women end not in the head of the testicles, but be poured downward to nourish the substance of the matrice. From these veins the umbilical vain taketh his beginning, whereto is attributed the original of our generation. 
The original of the Vmb●…call vain.   
The same division of Vena cava putteth forth ij veins, that is to say a right, and a left, which are upwards reflected toward the head. Their progress is between the division of Peritonaeum, and above it, degenerating into arms and branches: & under the strait Muscles, even to the second intersection of them, 
The veins of C●…na nourishing Peritonaum.  ar●… distributed, to carry to the said Muscles and Peritonaeum nourishment. These b●… the veins, by which Hypocrates, and Galen affirm such consense to be in women 
What veins make consent between the ma●…ce and paps.  between the matric●… and breasts, the which sometime may be found united with those ij. veins, which, downwards descending under Ste●…non, are placed in the end of the strait Muscles.  
In some bodies they are joined only in one part or two with a very small branch. But Collumbus saith that in some bodies of women, what diligence soever he used, yet might he not possibly find the union of these veins. But this he saith, that they come not from the nature, but from that division whence the veins of the matrice do spring, which are not instituted to cherish the substance of the womb, but to nourish the neck thereof.  
By those veins Mestrua are expurged, and not passing through the matrice, 
Through what veins Men●…ua are purged.  as Collumbus testi●…eth in the above named place, where he allegeth the authority of very probable dissections, which he practised for the purpose. This thick arm or bow divided from the stock of Vena cava, when it cometh above Os pubis without Abdomen, is brought into the ●…ankes, here begetting very many branches which nourish the Glandules there reposed, in which Glandules happen 
The glandules wherein Bubo springeth.  the tumours called Bubones.  
FRom the same place veins appear which walk through the yard, between 
The veins to the yard and purse of the Testicles.  the skin and fleshy Membran even to the end of Praeputium. His branches also are through the purse of the testicles disseminated.  
Out of the same place whence we have said all these veins do spring, goeth forth a vain most evident, which obliquely ascendeth to Ilium os, marching unner the skin toward the outward parts of the ribs, and above Abdomen is shed out in divers branches.  
This notable arm which a little before we have mentioned after it passed over the flank, it goeth forth in three parts, whereof one descendeth obliquely inward towards the knee between the skin and sleshy Membran, and above it on the inside descending through the leg, travaileth above the inner ankle, and upon the foot towards the toes, especially the great toe where it is diversly bestowed. 
The vain called Saphena.  This is that vain of name called Saphena, out of which in diseases of the matrice blood is wont to be loosed, in the descense whereof very many branches be here and there sent both to nourish the skin, as also to engender fat.  
The other ij. thick bows or arms are carried covered of Muscles, notwithstanding that obliquely they descend through the inner parts of the thigh, and pass forth, between the ij. lower heads of the thigh, thus carried under the knee: first distributing many branches, which e●…ult on the thigh where it is bowed.  
But from the greater branch, which we have spoken of, rises a vain, which under the skin first, then after through the hinder parts of the leg, runneth even to the foot. Under the same bought of the knee an other vain breaketh out, which nourisheth the Anteriour Muscles of the leg; and an other also deeper: thus being carried downward, it cleaveth to the Ligament sited between Tibia & Fibula, which it perforateth, creeping to the Anteriour parts of the leg, and descending above the foot, is with the Ligament thereof coherent.  
A greater branch goeth so low, that it runneth even under the sole of the foot by the inner ankle; sprinkling in the leg and sole of the foot divers branches, surcles, and twigs.  
another branch likewise very notable is divided also through the Muscles, and sendeth a vain under the 〈◊〉. First Muscles sited behind in the leg, where their Tendon beginneth. Hence it rises up; and under the skin floweth towards the anteriour parts, being finally transmitted to the outer ankle of the foot. And this is that vain of ●●ne called Vena Sciae, Ischi●…, or Coxendicis, & therefore 
Vena scij, Ischij, or Coxendicis.  in such diseases is opened. The branch that is born under the knee is named Vena poplitis, which in ancient authorities is often mentioned. From which 
Vena Poplitis.  veins, as also from others afore described, very many surcles and twigs arise, which being small, and dispersed hither and thither diversly, with uncertain order, and unlike at all times, for avoiding unprofitable prolixity, my author 
Adian. Lib. 14. de Var. hist.  all further endeavour willingly omitteth, and I, not desirous to offend in to much diligence, do here ordain the foot of this matter, jest it be said unto me as Antalcida 
Antalcida his answer to the Persian present.  answered the present of the Persians: Whose king sending him a garland of roses, touched over besides with some odiferous ointment, I receive quoth he 
Col. Ibidem.  the gift & I praise the promptitude of his mind, but he hath lost the savour of 
Fuchs. Lib. 3. cap 14.  
The utility of veins.  the roses, and frangrantie of their nature, by depraving and falsifieng their Arte.  
THis therefore shallbe sufficient to the ingenious reader, weighing well, the first 
All parts are nourished with blood only.  creation of the veins to be for the trāsportin●… & conveying of blood, the lively 
Why veins were made hollow.  nourishment, to all parts of the body, for so saith Collumbus all members are only nourished by blood. Wherefore nature devised the veins hollow, to the 
The substance of the veins.  end that like rivers they should run throughout the body, having coats made thin, yet of sinewy substance, and made (as Galen affirmeth) of Membrans, 
Gal. Cap. 2. Lib. de inaequal. intemp.  and Fibres, tough therefore, and able, not in prompt to every ruption. 
Fuch Lo. predicto.   
Leonardus Fuchs. de humani corporis fabrica comprehendeth all the veins of 
How all veins are comprehended in the number of iiij.  the body within the number of iiij. as the roots of all the rest. That is, one proceeding from the hollow seat of the liver, and runneth into the vessicle of choler, into to the ventricle, into the spleen, Mesenterium, and Omentum.  
The second of the Gibbous part of the liver, into the rest of the body (the lungs only excepted) and is dispersed with an innumerable part of branches.  
The third from the right ventricle of the heart is spread into the lungs, only that vain maketh this peculiar challenge, because it consists of the body of Arteries to be called Arterialis.  
The fourth is produced from the Navel into the liver, and only serveth to the nourishment of the infant. From these all other veins, that wander up and down in man's body are mutually derived, and take their beginnings. And this is the end of Veins.  
THe bleddar, that is the receptacle of yellow choler, and called of some Cislis 
The bl●…dder of choler.  Fellis, of others (though more rudely) the Gall or purse of citrin choler, hath 
Col. 〈◊〉. 11. cap. 8.  his seat in the h●…llow side of the liver. For on what side the liver amplecteth the 
Situation  right side of the ventricle, there is a cavitie engraven exquisitely agreeing to the 
Vesal. Lib. 5. cap 〈◊〉.  middle portion of the gall. And to that cavitie the middle superior portion of the same vessicle after the length thereof groweth: but the inferior part of it, without the substance of the liver hangs downward.  
It is in form long and round, by little and little down to the point of the bottom 
Figure.  thereof like a certain long fashioned pear enlarging, so that with a narrow mouth, & more ample bottom it consists. For it being required that the rest of the body thereof, should be large & capable, because it could not be made exactly round as a globe, the cavitie is after the longitude thereof augmented: therefore neither asfected with any incommodity by the stomach, nor overmuch insinuated in the liver.  
But that being emptied it might flat or shrink in, like as by filling extend, it is constitute of Membranous and sinewy substance, consisting of one simple 
Substance.  and peculiar coat, thin, but hard and firm interwoven with three fold manner 
Fibres.  of Fibres. The strait be inmost, the next are the obliqne but fewer than the strait, the outmost are the orbicular or transuerse Fibres. To this tunicle 
Tunicle.  of the gall is lent an other from the coat of the liver, not to the whole vessicle, but to that part only that hangs without the body of the liver, which alone needeth it for an involucre and propugnacle.  
This vessicle although it grow in deed to the liver the shop of sanguification, 
〈◊〉.  notwithstanding it taketh unto it ij. very small veins from the stock of Uena porta, in that order diffused into his coat, as we see the little veins scattered into the adherent or white tunicle of the eye. Also from the Artery reached 
Arter●…ss.  out to the hollow of the liver, a very small branch is offered out to the same, wandering enuen to the very extreme part of the bottom thereof.  
Neither is the same destitute of sinewy relief, jest likewise of sense it should 
Nerves.  be frustrate. For the Nerve of the liver being lead by the lower Membran of Omentum, and brought from the right side or stock of the uj. pair of sinews of the brain, reached out to the roots of the ribs, delivereth forth a surcle to this vessicle, in lean bodies almost no less evident than the Artery.  
The ways of this vessicle made to receive and put forth are thus. The neck 
The passages or ways of the bl●…ddar of ch●…ler.  of the vessicle (somewhat harder than the bottom) endeth by little and little at a street porie passage, at that part of the liver, whence Uena porta taketh his beginning. Whether when it is come, it divideth into two Processes, one reaching upward, the other downward. That which is carried upward lying to the Anteriour side of Vena porta, ascendeth into the liver, and therein being in two parts dissected reacheth one to the right side, the other to the left. Every of these 
The brounches whereby choice 〈◊〉 drawn i●…to his Ves●…cle.  also in the liver are digested into other surcles, and those again into others, until they have constituted an innumerable order of branches, through the body 
The passage of collar inserted to Duodenum after Vesalius, to 〈◊〉 after Collumbus.  of the liver between the arms of Vena porta and Cava diffused. And these are the surcles or branches, by whose labour choler is drawn into this vessicle.  
But the Process of that way of the vessicle which reacheth downward, underset with the inferior Membran of Omentum, hasteneth down somewhat obliquely, 
Loc. Cit.  
The use of the passage to the 〈◊〉 trelles.  and is implanted to Duodenum not far from the beginning of jeiunum, nay to the beginning of jeiunum saith Collumbus. This Process (whereof before 
The industry of nature in the passage to the intrells.  is made mention) carrieth choler expulsed from the vessicle into the intrels, in the mean time neither admitting any of their juice or windyncs, nor any of the 
The use of the membrans set to the orifice of this passage to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  choler to regurgitate back again, because they have into the intrell not only a writhing entrance, but it is brought to pass by the benefit of two Membrans, stackly set to the sides of the Orifice, lightly yielding way to the weight of choler rushing in, as also wholly inhibiting the return thereof into the passage ag●…yne.  
But the same passage inserted to the gut is for the most part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in very few two, or divided. Wherefore there is over plain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 
The error of sundry Arabians.  Mundinus, Ualescus, & Carpus, with others of that Arabia se●…, were exce●…gly 〈◊〉 deceived, who affirmed that nature continually had assigned y. ways, for the vomiting forth of choler from his vessicle: as one to the intrels, an other to the veutricle. For if choler should so have recourse unto the ventricle, the same should by 
What incommobitie might hap by choler coming to the ventricle.  the biting thereof (as Gal. 5. us. partium affirmeth) perpetually provoke or rather compel the ventricle to avoid the meat: neither should it so much use the retentive faculty, as whilst the meat were concosted.  
Vesalius confesseth he never see it in all his time but in one only man, who 
What Ves●…us once saw as ●…onching the coming of choler to the Wentricle.  in divers other organs, and specially about the ribs and Muscles of the breast, as he varied from the workemanshyp of other bodies, so had he one passage also of choler that visited the ventricle, being a man of state, and temperature of body, hot and dry.  
Realdus Collumbus never found it, although he protesreth him very often & diligently to have searched for the same. But he denieth not when there is great abundance 
It is against nature when cholet belcheth up to the ventricle.  of the same yellow choler, that it accustometh to regurgitate, & belch up to the Uentricle, albeit the same is against nature, & not according to Nature.  
Contrariwise nothing resisteth the incourse thereof into the intrels, since there the gift thereof is notable, cutting, purging, and wiping away all gross phlegm, 
The use of choler to the intrells.  or unprofitable humours heaped in those small passages. Furthermore by stirring and bitting, provoketh their proppertie to a final extrusion of the excrements. And itself also together with the excrements, yielding no hurt (when as in man all things are dispensed by the law of nature) but great good purpose, is at length put forth from the body. Of very right therefore the passage carieng choler is in the guts, not in the ventricle, emplanted.  
Choler is, as all sufficiently know, the thin excrement of blood: like as melancholy 
What is choler.  is the thick dregs of the same.  
THe spleen consists on the left side of the ventricle, more after the inferior 
The situation of the sple●….  and posterior parts. It cleaveth to the least part of Septum transuersum, almost in the midst betwe●… the left side of the bodies of the Vertebres, and the Cartilages of the false ribs.  
In form it is correspondent to the proportion of his seat, and like unto the 
Fi●….  liver impressed in himself by the parts adjacent. For where it toucheth the midrief, as the same is their somewhat hollow, so accordingly the spleen in that place is bounched or Gibbous. Where the ventricle after a certain sort lieth on the spleen, as it is large, and there like a great globe extuberant, so in like case the spleen a little, and in the upper part only is hollow. For in swine, Dogs, and Oxen, whilst it is longer but narrower, and stretched in longer space to the Gibbous part of the Uentricle, it is in them more hollow, and more complecteth the Uentricle in manner of the forth part of a circle. 
Magnitude.   
Contrariwise in man the spleen is thick, great, and broad, though shorter than in such kind of creatures, and yet for all that not exactly four square. The length far exceedeth the breadth, for the lower part of it stretched forth more to the anteriour parts of the body, endeth at a blunt corner: but that upper part, into a more obtuse corner is compressed. The left side is somewhat gibbous, that right easily hollowed with 〈◊〉. light impressions. The hollow of the spleen, with a more profound line 
Where the vessels are admitted.  reached after the length thereof, aboundeth, which directly proceedeth, & unequally here and there swelling forth, admitteth the sinuated vessels of the spleen.  
This bowel moreover in man is naturally endued with a certain black 
Choler of the spleen.  & very obscure colour, but in a dog hath for the most part a more splendent read then the liver in swine whitish.  
The substance of the spleen consists of thick and much black concreted 
Substance.  blood, like the more Solid kind of sponge, and lighter pumeise stone, packed together with the frequented Fibres and filamentes of vessels. It is therefore rare, 
The use of the spleen his substance.  and slack like a sponge, to draw and receive the thick juices from the liver. And for that cause the small twigs or Fibres of the vessels (destitute of hollowness) every where woven together, are covered with much thick and feaculent blood, 
Why the substance of the spleen is called 〈◊〉.  which Erasistratus called Parenchina, because it is poured forth about the vessels like as in the liver.  
Veins, Arteries, & Nerves unto the spleen are after this sort. The lesser or 
Deynes.  the lest trunk of Vena Porta, supported by the inferior membrane of Omentum, tendeth overthwartly to the spleen, and first offering branches to the posterior seat of the Uentricle, and the upper Orifice thereof, and to the lower Membran of Omentum, as also to Colon where it cometh to the ventricle, when it hath put forth these, the rest of it derived first into two branches, and those afterward into others, so that at length in copious order of braunchynges, through the lower Membran of Omentum, they might be to middle part of the hollow of the spleen, after the rectitude of the strait line lately spoken of, implanted. But before these branches loose themselves in the substance of the spleen, from one of the 
The beginning of the veins from the spleen to the Dent●…cle.  more notable branches, seeking into the lower parts of this bowel, a vain breaketh out, marching thence to embrace the lower seat of the Uentricle. From the other branches going to the spleen, sometime three, sometime more branches spring, running to the left side of the Uentricle, but not to the upper Orifice thereof ascending. And even as the veins that come unto the spleen are supported by the inferior Membran of Omentum, so likewise those branches, that from them are derived to the Uentricle, by the superior Membran of Omentum are sustained.  
Arteries also, which with such frequented course are directed to the spleen, 
Arteries.  fetch their beginning from the Artery, which bursting forth the great Artery above the region of the reins, groweth into the inferior Membran of Omentum, and on the left side is especially offered to the spleen in equal order with the reins thereto appertaining.  
Nerves to it are begotten from the branch of the us. pair of the brain, which 
Nerves to the Spleen.  ministereth to the roots of the left ribben, and sendeth a surcle to the lower Membran of Omentum, to be sprinkled in the coat of the spleen, rather than in the substance thereof. Moreover the spleen no less than the liver, is covered with a certain 
The conte of the spleen.  thin and simple coat from the Membrans of Omentum, that are tied to the strait line of the spleen. For these Membrans, being inserted to the hollow of the spleen, do degenerate into his coat. And because they have their original from Peritonaeum, by their benefit, and interuenture, we may worthily say that Peritonaeum itself offereth a coat to the spleen.  
But beside the knitting of this bowel to the back, and to the Uentricle by 
How the spleen is bond to the midreife.  the assistance of Omentum, small twistes or Fibres, coming from Peritonaum where it clotheth the midrief, are in uncertain number knit to the bounched part of the spleen, whereby it cometh to pass that the spleen is also bond unto the midreif. But Vesalius confesseth that these are not always to be found in man. So 
Cap. 9  sometime it falls out that the Gibbous part of the spleen is firmified to the exterior involucre of the left kidney (which floweth with fatness) by the mediation 
How the spleen is sometime tied to the 〈◊〉 of the ●…dney.  of certain Fibres: But especially if the kidney (as often it happeneth) be strewed for the most part under the spleen.  
And this is the true description of the spleen, ordained of nature to be the receptacle 
The office of the spleen.  of the gross & feaculent part of blood confected in the liver. For as the vessicle of choler serveth to suck away the thin & lighter recrement, so the spleen 
By what the spleen draweth his ●…culent blond.  to receive the thick and melancholy humour. And this the spleen allureth, and draweth unto him by the trunk of Vena porta coming unto him (as is said) in sundry branches.  
But this same ivyre being drawn, it doth not immediately put forth, but 
The operation of the spleen.  first with great diligence doth labour and confect the same, making it loose & spongeous, apt for his own nourishment, to which thing are chief assistant the often inserted 
The use of the arteries in the spleen.  Arteries in the spleen, by their heat highly helping to the exact elaboration of his blood. Nevertheless if any part flee from the same elaboration, being unapt for his nourishment, or to be made equal to his substance, it is euomitte●… in 
The use of melancholy evomitted to the ventricle.  to the ventricle to a great purpose and use, as before in the Uentricle is showed, Fuchsius flatly affirming that by his sourness he assisteth the holding and contractive functions of the Uentricle: although Vesalius in his description of the spleen (seeing the sundry opinions of men) dared affirm nothing. But Collumbus doth iterate old Auicens' his opinion, notwithstanding Vesalius doubts, and Fuchsius affirmation.  
THe reins, which strain the blood sent of the liver into the hollow vain 
V●…l. Cap. x.  together with serous and waterish humidity, which in plenty surmounteth 
The kidneys ij. in number.  both choler and the feaculent blood, are made of nature two in number.  
And that more speedily the serous humour, which we call urine, might by them 
The reason of their situation.  be separated from the blood, they were both placed so near unto the liver as was possible. For the right kidney in his upper part toucheth the lower region of the liver, and the left seateth himself so high, that on some side it lieth under the spleen. Ether of them lieth near the sides of the bodies of the Vertebres, in the lower region of the midreif, where the same covereth the x. xi. and xij. ribs, especially in that part where the ribs are most of all to the posterior parts obliquate and crooked. For that bowing of the ribs to the posterior parts offereth 
How the seat for the kidneys is so fitly prepared.  to the reins a fit seat, whereby they are both safely fenced, as also notably prevented, jest they being towards the anteriour parts, yea but a little, prominent, should occupy the seat of the other organs of nutrition.  
Galen (saith Collumbus) used much vain labour, in searching out the cause 
●…b. 11. Cap. 9  
SATURN'S in vain disputed of the situation of the reins.  why nature left the right kidney higher than the other, as though the right were situated higher than the left, but his study and reasons therein are fallen together: unless (saith he) yet dissect beasts: for than you shall find him not to have 
In beasts the right rain surmounteth the left, but in man contrariwise.  written rashly: in them the right kidney surmounteth the left, but in man contrary altogether.  
Now I know not plainly where to impute the fault, but betwixt ij. so famous Anathomistes, I mean, Vesalius and Collumbus, (the one writing that where the spleen descendeth lower than the liver, there the right rain for the most part to 
The contrary op●…ons of 〈◊〉 & Collumbus as touching the situation of the kidneys.  be higher than the left, and contrariwise, the other affirming that in man the right is always lower than the left without any exception) the ignorant Reader, and such perhaps as never see dissection, should rather seem snared in a heap of doubts, then to pass this point with a clear resolved mind. Of Collumbus I marvel that in all his time he had not seen it●…, else seen, hath not written it. 
The author his 〈◊〉 between both.  But sure he that diligently shall go through his whole work, shall clearly see that he hath not shot at any thing with light conjecture, neither set down, which he had not particularly observed in the body of man: and to him of necessity (because in my time I never saw the right kidney higher than the left) I am constrained to subscribe. 
The reason why the kidneys must one of necessity be situated higher the●… the other.   
But that the situation of the reins must needs be one contrary to an other Vesalius very elegantly hath remembered. The greatest occasion (saith he) not being taken of the place wherein they might aptly be seated, but because in opposite order they might not draw the serous blood: for so the one fetching it directly to the contrary side, should have wholly prohibited the office of the other.  
In form the kidneys are long, but less broad, and every where equally 
The figure of the kidneys.  thick. Before and behind they are compressed, and on the out side exactly orbicular or round compassed, and Gibbous: but in the inside, which is shorter than the outside, partly hollow. For in the middle region of the interior side they have a hollow deeply impressed, which in the higher and lower part of it maketh a sharp corner, but in the midst between both an extuberant part. In the upper side the reins be a little broader than in the neither, as also the exterior side is somewhat thicker than the interior. Collumbus compareth the kidney to the figure of a little pulse or grain, called of the Herbarians Faseoli.  
The reins are endued with that magnitude or greatness as might susfice 
Magnitude.  to take away the serous humour unprofitable to the blood. Their outer face or show as it is smooth, and slippery, so also very read and shining. It is of substance 
The substance of reins.  fleshy, thick, very Solid, and hard, and little varying from the substance of the heart, save that it is interwoven with no Fibres at all. For the substance of the 
The use of the Fibres of the●… vessels.  reins, as also of the liver and lungs, is destitute of Fibres, only the Fibres of the vessels poured out into him, serving to attraction, retention, and expulsion.  
But when as the whey of blood aught by the reins to be strained out, because they might not so fitly grow to the bodies of the hollow vain and great Artery, as the liver itself unto the hollow vain, therefore notable branches are brought 
Deynes offered to the kidneys.  from the vain and Artery unto them. And from the hollow vain two great arms are reached, that is to say, each of them to either of the reins, which break not out one directly against an other, but always the one higher than the other according to the situation of the reins, and these are commonly called the Emulgent veins. The like reason is of the Arteries, which being reached out under 
Which are the Emulgent veins. Arteries to the kidneys.  the veins, are together with them carted overthwartly into the bosom or hollow of the reins, which is formed in the inside of them, as lately was declared.  
Immediately, and so soon as the vain and artery have come unto the said bosom of the kidney, they are first either of them divided into ij. branches, before they make any entrance at all, one branch offering itself to the upper corner of the same hollow, and the other to the neither. And in the same progress of the vessels into the reins, the arteries very seldom scatter from themselves any branches, but are wholly spent in the substance of the reins. Yet from the 
Whence begi●…neth the Seminal vain.  vain of the left kidney, the Seminal vain seeking down to the left testicle, is sent. And sometime like the right vain, springeth a branch abroad in the fat Membraneous coat of the kidney, which Vesalius saith is to be found, when the left rain occupieth the higher seat, and that is either always or most commonly.  
Now we will unfold the way of the vessels, and their distribution throughout the body of the reins, as also the celles, or cavities in the kidney.  
THere are therefore in the reins two cavities, but far otherwise framed of 
Two c●…ities 〈◊〉 the kidney.  nature then sundry Physicians have supposed. For the vain & artery going into the body of the kidney do degenerate into one, answerable in hardness and thickness to the coats of the Arteries. And this being hollow after the manner of 
The description of the distribut●… of the vain and Artery through the body of that kidney.  a vain or artery throughout the body of the kidney distributed. For, first by little and little being dilated, it is separated after a certain sort into ij. parts: of which we will call the one the anteriour and the other the posterior. The anteriour after one order and course produceth now six, now seven, and sometime also more bra●…nches of equal thickness, in which this anteriour part of the Membraneous body or first cavitie is finished. These present branches after the anteriour part of the kidney, one equally (according to the form thereof) departing from an other, do hasten towards the outside of the same, yet not to the outer face of the having this peculiar gift unto itself, that in the highest part of the bottom thereof, 
Where the bleddar is harder and thicker.  and where it goeth into a neck, for the emplantation and explantation of certain passages, it is made harder and thicker.  
No coat in all the body (saith Vesalius) more exactly showeth the iij. Kinds of Fibres then doth the bleddar being blown up. For the strait are the inmo●…, 
●…es.  the transuerse the outmost, and obliqne the middlemost: through which the bleddar 
The action of the bleddar.  purchaseth expulsion, retention, and attraction. Hard and thick aught to be the coat of the bleddar, because of necessity it must reach forth to so great a quantity, as also be subject to ulcerations, stones, sharpness of Urine, and such 
Why the coat of the bleddar is hard and thick.  kind of evils: which unless it were hard, would easily tear; eat through, and perforate the same.  
It hath an other thick and strong inuolu●…re given from Peritonaeum: and this 
The second coat of the bleddar.  is called the second coat of the bleddar. This Peritonaeum offr●…th unto it, where above Os pubis the bottom of the bleddar and all the Anteriour region thereof cleaveth thereunto. But the posterior side of the bleddar, respecting the strait gut, is smooth, and slippery, anointed with a waterish humour.  
But sithence the Urine in the bleddar is unapt for nutrition, nature right 
Weynes and 〈◊〉 to the bleddar.  well distributed thereunto veins, and Arteries, wherewith his heat might be maintained. And first she hath derived on both sides of the neck of the bleddar one vain, and one Artery, from the branches of Cava vena, and magna Arteria, through the hole in Os pubis going down to the leg, which, thence ascending after the length of the body of the bleddar, are wasted into a sort of small twistes and hearelike surcles.  
Of Nerves neither is the bleddar destitute. For albeit that Urine, with a certain 
Me●…ues to the bleddar.  familiar substance, no less than choler into his proper vessicle, willingly floweth, neither whilst it is natural is any thing at all injured thereby: sometime notwithstanding so much ●…holericke excrement is mixed therewith, whereby 
The utility of the sense to the bleddar.  it becometh so sharp and biting, that unless the bleddar by sense could judge the quality of Urine, in retaining the same long it should be grievously affected. Therefore amongst the other parts of the body the bleddar obtaineth not the lest Nerves, only for the sense of touching, reached from the branches of the uj. pair, lent out to the roots of ribs, as also from the lower pairs produced from the spinall mary.  
Beside these vessels and Nerves, out of the higher part and midst of the bottom of the bleddar a way springeth (that is to say, infants whilst they yet are in the mother's womb) called Urachos, which going forth at the navel and 
Col. Lib. 11. cap. 10.  
The way educing Urine from the infant as yet ut the womb.  through the innermost involucre, is the passage whereby the Urine is conveyed from the child, which after it is brought forth to light, serveth no more to any use, but being bond to the navel sustaineth the bleddar.  
So also to the sides of the bleddar 〈◊〉. Arteries are attendant transporting to 
Vesal●…. Ibid.  the infant vital breath, which afterward, no less than the said way of Urine, dry 
The use of the Arteries to the sides of the bleddar.  up and become unprofitable.  
Moreover into the lower seat of the bleddar, beside the veins, Nerves, and 
The insertion of the vessels bringu●…g brine into the bleddar.  arteries, into the hollow thereof two others passages are inserted deducing Urine from the reins, & called Vreteres. neither were they rashly devised of nature. For when the reins (as most behoveful) must be placed near unto the liver, but contrariwise the bleddar in a lower region: it was necessary that certain passages were made whereby to convey the urine out of the reins into the bleddar, & those nature effourmed very like unto the body of reins. For they consist of one simple coat, a little harder than the coat of the veins, and interwoven 
The ●…ate of the vessels bringing ●…te.  with fewer obliqne Fibres. For so they are made more apt to bear out injuries, and both easy to stretch out, as also to yield again, and the obliqne Fibres do nothing hinder, whereby the Urine should not swiftly pass into the bleddar. These 
F●…es.  are explanted from the second cavitie or cell in the kidneys, leading them through the midst of the first cavitie: hence being extended to Peritonaeum above the Muscles of the loins, securely creep downward to the bleddar. In their progress they grow to Peritonaeum, and by getting from him certain Fibres, take on them an other coat, enter woven with little veins and Arteries 
Whe●…ce the 〈◊〉 nary vessels have the second coat.  as is Peritonaeum.  
These by the way are very little, anfractuous, or turned. For out of the cavitie of the kidneys they are downward a little towards the inner parts deduced, the better to come unto the bleddar. But jest they should hung, and not firmly be inserted to the bleddar, or should make over crooked a way to it, they 
Why the brinary vessels are not ●…planted to the bottom of the bleddar.  are not emplanted to the highest part thereof, out of which proceedeth the way for the Urine of the infant to the navel, as before is said: but that side of the bleddar, which is nearer to the posterior region of Peritonaeum, to the which these vessels in all their progress securely grow.  
But the region, where first on each side these pores take hold, is in the posterior part of the bleddar a little before the neck, and penetrating the coat of the bleddar that sprung from Peritonaeum with an obliqne anfract or turn, at length piercing the other coat, do open and enter into the hollow of the bleddar, in like order as the passage of choler is inserted to jeiunum: that is to say, with loose or 
jeiunum (sayeth Collumbus) but Vesalius sayeth Duodenum.  slack Membrans on both sides, set to the hole of the passages or pores, from the body of the bleddar appendaunt, like as if to the inner coat of the bleddar such thin Processes there should grow. The use of these, is answerable to the office of the Membranous Processes growing to the way that leadeth choler: that is to say, they give place unto the Urive flowing out of the pores into the bleddar, and whilst the bleddar being distended, is willing to regurgitate the same 
The use of the Membrans to the insertions of the V●…e vessel●….  into the ways again, these gathered together, and stuffing the pores, wholly inhibit the return of the Urine. Which work so effectually they bring to pass, as that by them no air at all may issue out, notwithstanding that the bleddar be filled with wind, as Galen abundantly teacheth Lib. 5. de usu partium. And that the same obliqne going in of the insertion of the pores serveth to the same use, the blowing up of the bleddar exquisitely showeth.  
The same experience we daily see in bellows, for by the hole which is on the 
The membrau●… in the 〈◊〉 vessels compared to the devise in bellows.  back side air is drawn, but when the bellow is compressed, the flap by force of the wind being pressed to the hole, none at all may return. The insertion therefore of the Urinarie passages consists at the inferior and posterior region of the bleddar, not far from the neck thereof. But here is to be remembered by the way, that certain heretofore, being ignorant altogether of these 
Col. Loc. Cit.  described Membrans, have nevertheless had the boldness to affirm that the Urine 
The error of certain.  was gathered into the bleddar by resudation, or sweeting through, who here, as in a glass, may see the futilitie of their subtle invention.  
Here the lowest part of the bleddar endeth at a narrow issue, which we call 
The neck of the bleddar.  the neck of the bleddar, otherwise in men then in women put forth, as also in those fattened and growing to other parts then in these, and to conclude showing 
What in y● bledbar is common both to man and woman.  a diverse use in both. First this is common to both, that is, a Muscle lapped round about the neck of the bleddar, which taketh charge that the Urine slow 
The use of the Muscle in the neche of the bleddar.  not forth against our will, as abundantly in the History of Muscles we have said. So likewise both in men and women the Urine goeth forth by that way, but in men it also serveth to the ejaculation of sperm. Therefore to the neck of 
The Slandules called Parastatae to the bledar in man.  the bleddar are given two Glandules called Parastatae, or Assistentes, which receive the vessels bringing seed, and again by great desire in coiture put forth the same by the passage to the extreme end of Penis: of which it is at length ejaculated. 
Col. Loc. Cit.  For this way or passage is common both to Urine and seed. How the 
●…ow the seed goeth forth from those glandules 〈◊〉.  seed from those Glandulous bodies goeth out, is not plain to every one: for neither is there any open or manifest hole thereto, but very many little porie places like as pertaineth to a sponge: they nevertheless at the first sight not very conspicuous, albeit that by pressing the Glandules they immediately appear: for then the seed that lurked within appeareth. The utility of the bleddar (jest 
The office of the bleddar.  I delay the time with over many words) is first to receive the Urine brought unto it from the reins by the Urinarie vessels called Vreteres, 
The bleddar 〈◊〉 to a fountain.  than a while to detain the same, and last of all to avoid it. No marvel therefore if to a fountain it be compared. In women it cleaveth to the matrice, 
The bleddar in women wanteth the glandules called 〈◊〉.  wanting the Glandules called Parastatae.  
❧ An end of the History of Natural and nutritive parts.   

¶ Of the History of Man, the uj. Book of the instruments serving to the propagation of mankind. That is to say, The generative parts.  
WHen Nature, through occasion of the matter, was denied 
Vesal. Lib. 5. cap. 12  the immortality of man, as Gal. Lib. 1. de 〈◊〉. sanit. Cap. 1. plenteously teacheth, notwithstanding, to the consecration of human kind, even from the beginning, the almighty creator made ij. men: the Male, 
The cause of the c●…eation of both kinds.  to reach out the effectual beginning of generation: the Female, aptly to conceive the same, and to nourish the infant begotten of that matter. To the which gifts, both the man, and the woman obtain fit, and peculiar instruments. What they be, and how they serve, so far as from the beginning my purpose hath intended, that is to say, 
The 〈◊〉 pa●…tes of the Female are 〈◊〉  as much as of the Male may commodiously be spoken (for more I thought not good to translate into English) shall now specially be declared.  
THe Testicles therefore, which first we will open, are situated so, as is evident to 
The Testicles.  each man's sight. They are two in number, round, but there withal somewhat 
Number.  long: a little blunter, and larger below, then in the superior part, although very 
Figure.  obscure to be judged. On the outside of the testicles is no manner of cavitie, impression, or inequality. They consist of white, milky, and soft substance, every 
Substance.  where alike, and continual: save that it is filled with very many, and most small veins, whereby it seemeth light, and hollow, as is the substance of the spleen. But they are hollow, as also Galen witnesseth Lib. 14. de us. part. cap. 10. that 
Galen.  the matter, taken in the vessels to be concocted, they after receiving, might labour 
Use.  it again, to make it more perfect, hotter, and fit for generation.  
The Testicles are covered with many coats: some common to both, and others 
The coats of the testicles.  peculiarly enwraping either of them.  
As touching which coats, or involueres (whether I term them it forceth 
Col. Lib. 11. cap. 14.  not) great strife, and controversy, I may not say confusion, is found amongst the Anathomistes, chancing either through want of skill, or else negligence, or both.  
Nevertheless, I have determined to set down the opinions of the best, and, as plainly as I can, wherein they disagree, suspending mine own judgement, for obscuring the light to the Reader. Wherefore, in having before your eyes, to 
Col. Loc. cit.  dissect Scrotum, for the sight, and administration of the Testicles, first appeareth 
Cuticula.  Cuticula, them Cutis, which, in this place, is most thin, and wrinkled, next Membrana carnea, 
Cutis.  
Membrana carnea.  between which, and Cutis, is not fat, jest it should not extend, and 
In the purse of the testicles is 〈◊〉 fat between Cutis, and Membrana carnea, and why.  contract, reach forth, and wrinkle together, as it now doth.  
Proper Membrans to the Testicles are numbered two, which particularly enwrap either of them, in largeness, making, and thinness, one varyeng from an other. For the exterior, or outmost clotheth the Testicle, and his vessels, even 
Vesal. joc. Cit.  unto that part, where they are committed to the large scope of Peritonaeum, being 
The proper Membrans of the testicles.  strong, thin, and abounding with veins. For where the seminal vain, and artery, as also the vessel caryeng seed upward, are brought forth of the great 
The description of the outer coat. Whence the fi●…st coat of the testicles springeth.  scope, or amplitude of Peritonaeum, into the region of the flank, and into the purse or cod, thence Peritonaeum educeth this present involucre, which worthily is to be called a part, or Process of Peritonaeum: for so it is produced from Peritonaeum, 
The outside of the st●…st coat how it is.  as the cod from the skin. This coat, on the outside, where Membrana carnosa toucheth it, is thereto grown, by certain Membranous Fibres.  
Moreover on what side the coat of the right testicle toucheth the coat of the left, by Fibres likewise both the coats are committed mutually together: so that the outside seemeth not very smooth, but rough, by means of the Fibrous growing together of the Membrans. But the inside, or interior part of this coat, where it respecteth 
The inside of the ●…est coat how it is.  the Testicle, & his vessels, is smooth, & with a waterish humour anointed.  
Furthermore this coat obtaineth something common with the fleshy membrane of the body. For as that, in some part, is increased, and interwoven with certain 
What the first coat of the testicles hath common with Memb●…na 〈◊〉.  fleshy Fibres, and thereby degenerateth into the nature of a Muscle, even so this coat of the Testicle, after the whole length thereof, in the posterior part, obtaineth from Peritonaeum, down to the lowest part of the Testicle, fleshy Fibres, and showeth the nature of a certain strict, and long Muscle, which to the same coat, or Membran is fastened: not where departing from it, but, beginning with it from Peritonaeum, is also, together with the coat, grown to the infeririour part of the vessel, that carrieth seed from the Testicle.  
This coat, besides that it fitly covereth the Testicle, and holdeth it suspended, 
The use of the ●…est coat of the testicle.  by the benefit of that Muscle, draweth upward the Testicle, as with a certain voluntary moving. By occasion of this Muscle, that is to say, because it is 
Why the first coat is called 〈◊〉.  read, as the rest of the flesh, that coat is called Erithroeides.  
The second, is under this, and nearer to the Testicle, by the means, and interuenture whereof, the vessels, to be committed to the Testicle, do grow thereto. 
The situation of the second coat of the testicles. Whereto the vessels do grow.  For there this coat is slacker, thinner, and softer, where that vessels are fastened to it, than the whole compass else. For to the higher part of this coat, a vain, and artery, bringing blood and spirit to the Testicle, do grow: and there also many branches, perforating this same coat, do make incurs into the substance 
Where are inserted the vessels curieng seed.  of the Testicle. In the posterior part, this coat, all after the length thereof, hath strongly grown to it, all the folds of the vessels caryeng seed, covering the Testicle, there also being broken into, with many holes not easy to be seen. Each where else, on the outside, it is smooth, washed over with a watery humour, and knit wholly to no part: on the inside, it groweth every where to the substance of the Testicle. This coat, with the ancient Greeks, is called 
〈◊〉 of the second coat of the ●…icles.  Dartos. The first professors of Anathomie, which named the Testicles Didimoi, have called it (saith Vesalius) Epididimos. 
〈◊〉.   
Collumbus not only not subscribeth hereto, that is to say, that this Epididimos, 
 and next of all encloseth the substance of the Testicle, but saith flatly, there be 
T●…e c●…es to the ●…icles after SATURN'S 〈◊〉 which  in, proper coats to the Testicle, how soever Uesalius sought them, as Erithroeides, Dartos (which two are now lately described) and Epididimos: which Epididimos, 
Which is 〈◊〉.  he alloweth not to be the ancient name of Dartos, but of the third tunicle, which doth immediately bewrappe the substance of the testicle: being white 
The third coat 〈◊〉 the ●…icles.  in colour, and in making thick, that it might plain appear, those to have erred, 
SATURN'S 〈◊〉 not the folding of the vessels.  which called Epididimos that folding together of the vessels, that appeareth above the Testicle.  
TO either of the Testicles, singular veins, and arteries are brought, one differing 
.  from an other in beginning: for the vain coming to the right testicle, 
The 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 ●…icle.  fetcheth his beg●…nning from the trunk of Vena ca●…a, lower than the going forth of those veins that are reached to the kidneys, yet goeth not forth at the right side of the same stock, but out of the superior, and fore part thereof, a little to the right side declining, and by little, & little, reached obliqne towards the right side, and stayed by Peritonaeum, is carried downward. The vain of the left Testicle, doth not borrow his beginning from the stock of Vena cava, but, springing 
The vain of the le●… testicle.  forth much higher than the right, breaketh out of the lower seat of the left Emulgent vain. Sundry Anathomistes heretofore, seeing such diversity in the exorture of these veins, imagined, that the left seminal vain, was so begun from the 〈◊〉; for that it was necessary, that a false humour were carried to the testicles, 
.  by the long trickling whereof, by the way, to stir up, in the time of 〈◊〉, 
The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  such great delectation.  
Collumbus (notwithstanding) confuteth wholly this opinion, in these wor●…. I have known many, who, having lost their left Testicle, to 〈◊〉 whole of that kind of rapture called Intestinalis, have confessed, and sworn unto me diligently 
The 〈◊〉 of that 〈◊〉.  enqu●…yng, that, in the same act they enjoyed the 〈◊〉 pleasure, as before time they had found.  
Some Anathomistes therefore, have not known how to discuss this case, I mean, for the unlike exorture of the seminal ●…eynes: others have omit●… to speak thereof: but Collumbus (as his custom is) endeavouring to cure the 〈◊〉 of doubtful minds, hath excogitated a proper reason, and that beareth likelihood of truth. These are his words: for as much as these seminal veins are very slender, and little, and that the great artery is situated so near to Vena cava, on 
The 〈◊〉 cause why the 〈◊〉 SATURN'S vain beginneth at the le●…t 〈◊〉.  the left side, which artery never in living bodies, ceaseth to move, great, and evident danger was eminent, that this slender vain, in those continual movings, should be broken. Which prudent nature weighing, to 〈◊〉 such incon●…ditie, willed that the left seminal vain, might from the Emulgent be fetched, not from the trunk of Vena cava: lest in descense it should lie upon the great artery.  
THese seminal Veins, in this order going downward, are committed to Peritonaeum, by Fibrous knittings, which, in degenerating, make them an other coat. And to either of these veins, the fellowship of an artery is committed: for the beginning of both the arterics, is lower than of the vain going to the right 
The beginning o●… the seminal arteri●…s.  Testicle: they are taken forth in the midst of the anteriour part of the great artery, one directly against an other, and near themselves, and the right crossi●… obliquely over the trunk of Uena cava, so descendeth, and hasteneth downwards, 
The progress o●… the right Artery.  to the vain of the right Testicle. The left coming to the vain on his side is 
Loc. cit.  sometime wanting (saith Uesalius) and, for that, the vain of the left testicle is 
The left.  larger far than of custom. But to spring out of the arterio of the left kidney, is scarce at any tymesene: although, to chance sometime, it is not impossible.  
The right vain, and artery (the like is to be understood of the vessels on the 
The progress of the right veyn●… and Art●… 〈◊〉 they touch together.  left side) being together, after a space, so contingent, and mutually growing together, as that most elegantly this word of the Grecians Anastomosis may be to them applied (although the like may be seen also in sundry veins, and arteries 
Col. Loc. cit.  in the body, and chief●… in the arms, & legs) they lie to Peritonaeum tied, with Fibrous or Membranous knittynges, and, in bended sort, reaching down the 
Vesalius.  right side, are carried above that passage, which bringeth Urine from the right kidney to the bleddar: in their progress, pouring out very small twistes, and slender surcles, to Peritonaeum: but so soon as these vessels are come to that part of Os pubis, whereas the 〈◊〉. of the Muscles, inoving the thigh, is carried, above the huckbone, downwards toward the lesser or inner Procèsse of the thigh, there (I say) those vessels, near to Peritonaeum, do pierce through the side of the same Muscle so, slipping forth of the large scope, or amplitude of Peritonaeum, fall down to the peculiar coat of the Testicle, together with a little Nerve, produced sometime from a branch of the 〈◊〉. pair of sinews of the brain, lent out among the roots of the ribs, but other while from the xxj. pairs of the Nerves of the Spinall mary.  
Morcover the hole of Peritonaeum, that thus transmitteth the vessels, with the 
The hole through which the vesselss pass out of Abdomen.  Nerve, is not so evident, as if one should put a pen in the mouth, or strike it through a paper: but Peritonaeum most exactly groweth to the sides of the vessels, and to that coat, which it reached unto them, in the progress, being as yet with in the compass or scope thereof, safely sending them, not otherwise, then as Septum transuersum, and the Membrans wherewith it is clothed, do offer way to the stomach, and hollow vain. But so soon as these vessels have passed the hole of Peritonaum, they are led from the right side, after a certain sort, again obliquely down towards the left, so brought to the upper part of the right testicle, in this last descense, one with an other mutually mixing as aforesaid, and effourming one body like a pillar depressed before, and behind, whose crest, the first meeting, and mixing together of the vessels make. But the foundation is that part, whereby they are committed to the upper part of the Testicle.  
About this body ten thousand branches confusedly are packed, neither all of them directly proceeding downward, but some partly strait partly round compassing, partly overthwart, others appear folded in other order together: and it is impossible to follow one manner or order of their tracing.  
Whilst so many enfoldynges of branches are made in that Membran, which Peritonaum offereth there to the vessels, whereby they cleave unto it with Fibrous knittynges, that body seemeth to represent the skin in the calf of the leg of some rustic, or labouring person, which is newly swelled, with the tumours called Varices. For as therein we may perceive the veins, diversly, and altogether unequally, with straying traces, in abundant sort to wander: so likewise in this body of the seminal vain, and artery, innumerable branches are scattered. For the which similitude certainly the ancient Anathomistes have called this body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as one should say, a swelled body to the Testicles 
〈◊〉 parastates.  assistaunt. This, in the seat, or foundation thereof, groweth to the upper part of the inner coat of the Testicle, which we have said to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and distributeth 
Epididymos.  also many branches, strait piercing this coat, to the upper part of the Testicle, many ways among the substance of the Testicle, like as the 
The Seminal ●…ynes and 〈◊〉 are called Vasa praeparantia.  veins of the liver, into the substance thereof disseminated, consisting of a very thin coat. This is the order of the seminal veins, and arteries, which also are named Vasa praeparantia.  
So that mutually folding of the vessels together, by a marvelous art was 
Col. Loc. cit.  
The use of the folding and wr●…thing of the Seminal vessels.  devised: for thereby it is brought to pass, that the same matter of seed, which first is read, should begin by little and little to be prepared, altered, and made white. By which elaboration began, no doubt, a great part of labour to the Testicles is diminished: which wholly had belonged unto them, had not the folding together of the vessels, ministered unto them help, as more hereafter.  
AT the outside of this same Varicosum corpus, where it is to the Testicle applanted, 
Vesal. Loc. cit.  
The history of the vessel bringing seed from the testicle to the neck of the bleddar.  an other white and hard body, after the manner of a harder sort of sinews, groweth to the inner coat of the Testicle, and thence beginneth. This on the outside where it is not committed to the Testicle, is Gibbous, and round after a sort: but on that side it groweth to the tunicle itself, it is hollow, according 
It is not meant round every way as a globe but long, and therewith round as a staff.  to the convexed shape of the Testicle. This body is carried, from the outside of Uaricosum corpus to the hinder part thereof, and down by little and little creeping towards the interior parts, after the posterior region of the Testicle, groweth fast to the inner coat thereof, so long, until it have descended to the lower seat of the Testicle, whence forthwith it is upwards reflected, stretching forth, and lying to the inner coat of the Testicle, but not any more growing to it, neither retaining the same form. For all the way whereas that body is knit to the coat of the testicle, it is almost of equal thickness, and alike figure, which to the tendrell of a vine, or gourd, which windeth or turneth thick about any thing, may be assimulated. 
Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the vine, or ●…eping of a snake to compared to the bringing vessel.   
Although (notwithstanding) it turneth not about, or in round compassed wyndynges, as doth the tendrell, but as it were from side to side: like which revolutions, a snake, or eel in creeping maketh. For the turnynges, anfractes, or involutions of this body, are very continual, and together growing.  
After this sort therefore, that body groweth to the inner coat of the Testicle, and is on the outside, the impressions of those involutions being taken away, smooth, but on the inside, being with a sharper instrument removed, from the inner coat of the Testicle, rough, yet pierced with no ways, or pores, that may be seen. neither is it seen otherwise hollow, not only where it groweth to the coat of the Testicle, but neither also where, from it departing, it is carried upwards. For assoon as it hath descended down to the inferior part of the Testicle, in the strait reflection thereof up again, it is made, by little and little, narrower, & rounder, no more wreathed, but endeth as at a round sinew. And that chief in deed it doth, whereas, by climbing upward, it surmounteth the upper part of the Testicle. Whether so soon as it is come, it is laid to the fore part of the same Uaricosum corpus, towards the inside, to which, by the interuenture of a thin Membran being knit, it proceedeth somewhat higher, and 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉. cit.  is thetherto returned, whereas Vasa praeparantia came forth, entering through the same hole, which is made in the Tendons of the ascendent, descendent, & obliqne Muscles of the belly.  
But immediately after it is come into the capacity of the belly, it boweth 
The progress of the bringing vessels, after they are come into the capacity of the belly.  downward, near Os pubis, and under the bleddar, where, more and more it is amplified, and again near the ends, much enfolded and writhen, until at length it is emplanted among the Glandules called Parastatae, which, about the root of Penis, and borders of the bleddar, are placed. This description is to be applied either to the right, or left of the vessels Deferentia, for so both of them, after 
Vesal. ●…oc. cit.  
Where the bringing vessels do meet, and join together.  one prescript order, begin, & go forward under the bleddar, above the strait gut, and at the same Glandule, mutually méexing, do join together, constituting one body. In which their folds, wreaths, obuolutions, and Glandules, 
Col. Ibid.  so much seed is contained, as might suffice to the generation of three or four children, 
What seed is contained in the Glandules and folds of the vessels.  especially in fruitful bodies.  
Wherefore let it be no marvel to us, which Aristotle propoundeth, as a thing to be wondered at, in that a Bull did engender, notwithstanding that his Testicles 
It is no wonder which Aristotle made of the ●…ull that begat and wanting his testicles.  had been cut of. As therefore the other four before described, are called commonly Vasa praeparantia, as vessels first preparing the matter of sperm, so these two last spoken of, are called Deferentia, as we should say, bringing the the seed. For in deed they receiving the same at the substance of the Testicles, 
Why the first, iiij. are called Vasa praeparantia.  do bring it to the yard. The insertion of this kind of vessel in the yard is not easy to be seen, and is opened only in time of coiture, and excretion of seed. 
Why these ij. are called Vasa deferen tia.   
BUt the Glandulous body, in which the vessels Deferentia, after their mixing together, are inserted, which also they call Glandulae Parastatae, as is 
Vesal. Ibid.  
The insertion of the bringing vessels to the yard.  lately said, is reposed in the lower part of the bleddar, in the midst after a sort, between the body of the bleddar, and neck thereof. It is one body, and moreover 
The situation of the Glandulous body called Parastatae Glandulae.  greater than the Testicles themselves, albeit not exactly round: for before, & behind it is depressed, but on the sides, round as a bowl. Through the midst thereof the conduit of the bleddar proceedeth, which is, in this place somewhat 
The magnitude and figure of the ●…landules parastatae.  more large, and ample, then in the rest of the progress: but not pierced through, of the vessels bringing seed, that manifestly can be seen, but only rough, unequal, and wrinkled, chief in the posterior part, where the going in of the bringing vessels, sometime to the diligent dissecters, are plainly apparent. 
The use of the substance of the testicles.   
NOw it rests to express the uses of these singular described parts. It is evident to all men, that the substance of the Testicles, by a peculiar facultic begotten to themselves, doth make seed of that matter, which the veins, and Arteries bring, and carry throughout the Testicle, as do the Veins, through the liver, the blood. But the best portion of the blood, and spirit, the veins, and arteries of the Testicles do 〈◊〉, with a long 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wreathed with innumerable revolutions, to the perfect 〈◊〉 of matter, for the making of seed. Neither is that same brought into any one large 〈◊〉, made in the Testicles to receive it, but is distributed into most small vessels, made of the same so thin a coat, dispersed through out the substance of the Testicle. And like as is said of the substau●… of the liver, so likewise the substance of the Testicle, by his ins●…ted faculty, addeth unto the blood, and spirit, contained in his vessels, the perfect Nature of s●…de. And this force, in men, is the cause of strength and manhood, and in women (if so we may say) of womanhode.  
Furthermore the seed prepared of the Testicles, innu●… (though very 
●…ow the s●…de is ●…ched out of the testicles unto the bringing vessels.  small) porie ways do reach into the folds of the bringing ●…ell, growing to the Testicle, thence again, out of both the Testicles, ●…yng seed to be 〈◊〉 iaculated, and cast forth into the matrice. But the bringing vessel is, above the Testicle, writhen with so many turns, and w●…dynges to the end, that sooner, and in more copious sort, it might receive seed from the Testicles, as also that the seed from it might likewise obtain some-elaboration. But the applantation 
How the bringing vessel 〈◊〉 to the testicle  of this vessel to the testicle, with most street, and small holes, is brought to pass by the interuenture of the inner coat of the Testicle: because the vessel is hard, strong, and thick, for so it was requisite, to bear out injuries, but contrariwise, the substance of the Te●…icle to be slack, and soft. So that prudent Nature either here, or else where, hath not joined in one, those which in essence 
Two con●…ies are ●…ed nowhere without y● 〈◊〉 of somo 〈◊〉 sub●…ce.  were contraries, except only by the mean of some indifferent substance, put as a mediator, of friendship and amity betw●… them. In how much therefore, the inner coat of the Testicle is, in hardness, inferior to the vessel bringing seed: therein, the same coat, by so much again surmounteth the Testicles: although not round about, but only in that place, where the seminary vessels grow to it. For here it is softer than any where else, and pierced through with small holes, as is said.  
Neither doth this vessel grow to the Anteriour, but posterior part of the Testicle, that now, whilst it may reach, or contain the confected seed, for the Testicle alone doth confect it, it might be reposed in a sa●…er place, using the Testicle in place of a propugnacle. And by the same reason, when the vessel entereth 
Where the seed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perfectly 〈◊〉.  into Peritonaeum, under the Ueyne and Artery it is worthily hid, that it might contain seed, with blood, and spirit, of which the seed is more perfectly prepared.  
Finally, the right vessel doth coite and join with the left, and so both into the neck of the bleddar are insinuated, that, atonce, the seed of both the Testicles 
The use of the 〈◊〉 body.  might be projected and cast into the womb. The use of the Glandulous body is to moisten the way of Urine, and seed, and to be as an underset, or prop, like as of the ways digested through it from the bringing vessels, so also of the Veins, Arteries, and Nerves, distributed to the body and neck of the bleddar: yea, and peradventure may seem to add unto the seed a certain perfection, 
Loc. cit.  and to be expedient for the generation thereof, saith Vesalius.  
BUt besides, unto man, for the apt act of generation, the omnipotent maker hath given a member (called in Latin Coals, penis, mentula, virga, or Pudend●… virile, 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 5. cap. 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the office of that 〈◊〉.  in English the yard) most fit for the effusion of seed into the womb: which in the time of carnal society, aught to be swelled, stiff, and erected, but 
Why the 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 ●…ded.  so to remain at all other times, it should become unapt to use, and easily injuried, no otherwise, then if the hand should always be born extended.  
When as therefore it was behofull, that sometime it should be slack, slender, 
〈◊〉 cons●…ction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and how it is erected.  and short, and at other times extended, and swelled, it seemed expedient that the yard were made of two bodies, large and hollow within as a sponge, which should, being filled with spirit, be erected, produced, and notably swelled, but the same spirit once dissolved, they incontinent become slack, narrow together, fagde, and shorter.  
The figure, and situation thereof to all is well known, but the substance 
Col. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉.  to very few, although most worthy to be known not consisting in vulgar speculation. 
Situation.  For in man, the substance of the yard is not bony like as in a Wolf, 
The substance of the yard.  Fox, or Dog: for in us if it should have been so, it must needs have been 
Why the substance of the yard is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  continually stiff, and hard as a stick, which in sundry causes must needs have been an impediment unto us.  
Neither is it Cartilaginous, nor of a Ligamentall substance, nor Musculous, nor sinewy, neither a Ueyne, Artery, nor Membran. Although of these, some appertain to the making thereof. But none of these, taken alone, was applied to the making of the yard. Neither could they have showed, for what cause, parent Nature had begotten the same.  
For it was not only done for the emission of Urine, but to eiaculate seed into 
The use of the yard.  the matrice, for procreation sake. For this cause (as also is said before) in man, the yard was made of a certain substance, which may either be erected, or enfeblish, made stiff, or bending.  
It is therefore (I say) of very right spongeous, rare, and porie, almost like the substance of the Spleen, albeit Nature hath endued it with thick Ligam●…, which together with the rare substance of the yard, take their beginning from the inferior part of Os pubis (not from the superior, as Galen supposed:) and having in the fundament a sleshy beginning, stretcheth forthwith towards the upper parts, but about the midst of Os pubis, the right beginning with the left, is united, and joineth together: then being inflected downward, 
Glans 〈◊〉 the head of the yard, the 〈◊〉 over which is called 〈◊〉.  are implanted to the borders of Glans, which Glans is harder than the other parts of the yard. The right Ligament, with the left, after the length of the yard, is united.  
But because the substance of the yard, did then consist but of a rare, and porie joining, or setting together, and for that it could be little apt to the necessary erection in coiture, (since scarce sufficient help was purchased by the only benefit 
The arteries to the yard.  of the Ligamentes:) provident Nature poured forth two Arteries, through these aforesaid bodies, which are, from the root of the yard, carried even to the extreme 
Now the true erection of the yard happeneth.  end of Glans, but so, as that by the way almost an infinite number of branches are dispersed. When lust therefore stirreth to the generation of a new man, she poureth forth great force of spirits throughout those Arteries, & hairy braunchynges, by whose help, the same substance before, wrinkled, weak, and bending, is now lifted up, erected, made stiff, and hardened. But 
The use of the Ligamentes 〈◊〉 the yard.  the Ligamentes aforesaid, do as it were proper and underset the same, being of themselves thick, both for this said cause, as also lest the spirits should over hastily vanish away, being wasted. These Arteries, and their offices, Collumbus boasteth no man before him to have rightly known: by which 
In the yard is neither vain, nor 〈◊〉.  also (saith he) nourishment is brought unto the yard, whilst else, in the yard is no Ueyne, nor any Nerve, notwithstanding that Uesalius is of clean 
Loc. citat.  contrary opinion. 
〈◊〉 to the yard.   
Beside these parts hitherto decided, which Nature devised for the framing 
Col. Loc. Cit.  of this instrument, there are also four Muscles, which in the second book of this 
The passage common to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  History, are sufficiently spoken of.  
There is besides, that common way, or passage, destined both to seed and 〈◊〉, which, under these two bodies, is conveyed, neither is it any thing else 
Of what the common passage consists.  (saith Collumbus) if it be rightly weighed, save the substance of the bleddar lengthened out to the end of the yard.  
All these are covered over, and clothed with Cuticula, Cutis, and Carnea 〈◊〉, 
Why there groweth no fat vnde●… the samne of the yard.  without fatness altogether: which here for motion sake is wanting, jest supernaturally therewith increasing, it might be grievous to the matrice.  
The extreme part of the yard is called Praeputium: being that skin wherewith 
What is 〈◊〉.  Glans is covered, so, in the act of venery, now upward, now downward, 
The Hebrews ●…acke praeputium.  to the exceeding delectation of the Female, moue●…: this is that, which the Hebrues, in time of Circumcision, loose. The line under the yard, marching 
Vesal. 1. oc. cit.  after the length thereof, is called in Latin Sutura, for so it represeuteth 
〈◊〉.  the fashion of a seam. As the part between the involucre of the Testicles, or purpose of the stones, and the fundament, is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is Interfoeminium. 
〈◊〉.   
But because I am from the beginning persuaded, that, by lifting up the 
Why the parts of women are not here spoken of.  veil of Nature's secrets, in women's shapes, I shall commit more indecencie against the office of Decorum, then yield needful instruction to the profit of the common sort, I do here ordain the vi. rest of these my labours.  
❧ An end of the History of the Generative parts.   

¶ Of the History of Man, the seven. Book: of the making of the heart, and of the Instruments ministering to his function: commonly called, The Vital or Spiritual parts.  
BEfore you all whosoever you are (most attentive Readers) I freely protest, that hitherto my pen hath not wavered in the doubtful balance of ambiguity, but passed the plain path of truth, guided by the footsteps of my forerunners: till now at length, being come to a place somewhat ascending (as they that will attain to the scope of their desire, must not refuse the hill with the dale) I find the steps of some willingly yielding to so tedious a journey: others, with senses unappalled, to have ploughed a path directly over the mountain: here I see one willingly walking a contrary way: and there an other, praising their endeavours, but protesting himself only to have light in the nearest way. So that here, no marvel, though I should stand amazed, and as one plunged in the depth of contrary streams.  
For Galen, Vesalius & divers others, as touching the instruments that restore 
The opinion of Galen and Vesalius how blood cometh into the left Uentricle of the heart.  the airy substance, which continually waste, and refresh the innated heat, are contented to affirm, that, of the air drawn in by the lungs, part is received by the surcles and branches of the venial Artery, and there hence, being prepared by the elaboration of the lungs, is by the same vessel carried into the left ventricle of the heart, where, meeting with the blood lately strained through the hedge between the ij. ventricles, it doth together by the working of the heart, ordain that famous composition, the vital spirit.  
Contrariwise Realdus Collumbus saith, that the blood, sent from the right 
The opinion of Collumbus.  ventricle of the heart, by the arterial Ueyne, into the lungs, there taking the mixture of air, is drawn, by the venial artery, into the left ventricle of the heart, whereas, being almost made before, it is now perfected vital spirit.  
Albeit I am not ignorant, how lately, both these assertions are denied: Leonardus 
Leonardus Botallus.  Botallus proving that blood is brought into the left Uentricle an other way, that is, by a proper Ueyne that is found somewhat above the coronal Ueyne, near adjoining to the right auricle, thence with direct tract marching to the left: which contrariety notwithstanding (jest I should seem to confounded the History of the vital members:) I have thought good to describe the parts after the best approved, and that in such wise, as there shall appear therein great perspicuity, and likehode of truth. Yet not that I mean to reject Botallus, although he hath neither distinctly set down the derivation of that Ueyne, neither apertly the insertion thereof, but because the labour of him shallbe less, that endeavoureth, alone, to stop the running stream, accounting any duty none (right courteous Reader) in describing the parts, to have forewarned thee of this late invention.  
To the which description that I may briefly come, I will omit further circumstances: only to do away obscurity, I mean, that the whole be not maimed, by wanting part, it behoveth to begin at the pannicle covering the ribs, & thence to the other parts, contained within the capacity of the breast.  
THe coat therefore or Membran to all the ribs (beside the xij. on each side 
Vesal. lib. 6. cap. 8.  
Of the Panicle called Pleura.  occupied with the implantation of the midreif) and to the whole breast bone underreached, and covering the bodies of the Vertebres of the breast, and the up, per part of the midreif, towards the ampiitude of the breast, is named in Latin Succingens, and commonly called Pleara,  
In the posterior part it toucheth along from the first Vertebre of the breast, down to the xj. out of which region, consists that part of the midreif, that transmitteth the great artery, but in the forepart, it des●…udeth from the cannell bone, to the lower part of the breast bone, whereto the midreif groweth. In the sides again, from the first rib, to the upper face of the midreif, which respecteth the cavitie of the breast, thus clothing it, and also the whole amplitude of the breast.  
This coat, like as the cavitie of the breast, in figure varieth very much. For in 
The ●…ure of 〈◊〉.  the upper part, according to the breast, it is straight ended as it were pointed, in the lower part broader than above, but in the sides of the breast broader than in the inferior part. moreover in the forepart it is much shorter than behind, by reason of the obliquely situation of the midreif. It toucheth from the point of the breast bone, to the xi. Vertebre of the breast. Also in the fore part, and in the sides, outwardly, even like to the breast itself, it is in figure 〈◊〉, or bounched forth: but in the posterior part, longwise, as it were to the amplifyeng, and enlarging thereof, it obtaineth an inward impression, after the order of Peritonaeum. For the bodies of the Vertebres are apparent, or prominent into the cavitie of the breast, like as the roots of the ribs, which are somewhat 〈◊〉 backwards fro●… the bodies of the Vertebres, until, forthwith proceeding towards the anteriour parts, they are downwards obliquate. This Membran inwardly is (for the most part) smooth, and as with a watery humour, overnoynted. Besides, where it reacheth forth certain Membranous Processes, by which it either yieldeth out other Membrans, or gathereth some peculiar body unto it.  
Sometime there is found, although very seldom, a harder kind of fat in the inside of this coat, no otherwise then to Peritonaeum, and that especially, where 
●…atte.  it is nearer to the Vertebres, and where the chiefest veins thereof are guided.  
Moreover here, and there, on both sides, it putteth forth Membranous Fibres 
The tying of the lun●… and 〈◊〉 to Pleura.  to the lungs, whereby the lungs are thereto very fast knit. And to the involucre of the heart, where the same coat covereth the midreif, in great scope, is continuated, & tied. But the outside of this Membran, which groweth every where to the parts adjacent, is rough, and unequal, after the manner of Membrans connected and tied together.  
It is perforated as often as the midreif, since it covereth it, that is to say, twice, 
The pe●…tions of 〈◊〉.  not three times, as Vesalius would: once for the descense of the stomach or upper 
Col. ●…ib. 2. cap. 21.  Orifice of the ●…entricle, and the second time for the ascense of Vena cava: but in 
The great a●…rie doth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  deed the great Artery, running close by the body of the Vertebres, cannot perforate the same, but is rather crossed over therewith, or to be plain, the midreif rather s●…meth to give back to the side thereof. Under the Cannell bone, it is 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 6. cap. 2.  not pierced with a large and continual hole, but the vessels which creep unto it thither, it containeth with very many holes, and groweth unto them. Here likewise it transmitteth the branches of Uena cava, and Arteria magna, as also the stomach, rough Artery, the Nerves of the uj. pair of sinews of the brain, and the Nerves to the midreif. Last of all, in the hinder part, it is perforated, after the longitude thereof, and that on both sides, with an orderly consert of Veins, and Arteries, entering forth, that way, to the spaces of the ribs.  
This coat is in substance Membranous, to wit, hard, thin, equal, and 
The substa●…ce of Pl●….  somewhat, in strength, surmounting Peritonaeum. And like as Peritonaeum, so also the substance of this Membran, is, at the back, harder, then near the breast. For the beginning thereof, is taken from the Ligamentes, which bind together, 
The beginning of 〈◊〉.  the bodies of the Vertebres: upon those, I say, it chief doth depend. But it is not simple, although Uesalius espied not the contrary, but double: I mean not 
 the right side, and the left, but that every where this ●…bran Pleura, is two 
SATURN'S 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉.  fold, or double, or simply two Membrans, the one intern, the other extern, between which Veins, Arteries, and Nerves do slide: all which are carried between 
〈◊〉. ●…ib. 6 A●…ho. come. 33.  the spaces of the ribs. Whence it happeneth, that, there, many times, springeth inflammation, with much tension, and pricking dolour, called the Pleurisy. 
Where happeneth the 〈◊〉.  Collumbus judgeth the cause of this duplication the deep dexterity of Nature, 
Why 〈◊〉 consists of ij.  that so, the outer might defend the inner Membran (than which nothing is more sensible) from the rigour of the ribs, which should have been pro●…ered, always, through the perpetual motion of the lungs.  
Beside this succingent coat, the ribs have to them, one peculiar, which is 
.  no other, than the Membran common almost to all bones, called (in that it covereth the bone) of the Greeks Periosteon. But Pleura, in that it bewrappeth what 
The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉.  soever is contained within the concavity of the breast, doth, like Peritonaeum, lend coats to all the parts contained, firmly thereby knitting every organ to other. Last of all, it so properly prepareth way to the Nerves of Septum transuersum, as that it deduceth them, hide as it were in a scaberth, to it. This, for the 
〈◊〉 Pl●…ura 〈◊〉 called a coat 〈◊〉 how a membran.  use thereof, in that it clotheth, defendeth, and strengtheneth the inner parts, is called a coat: but as touching the substance, a Membran.  
This Membran, or rather these Membrans, creep●…th downward after the 
Col. Lib. 11. cap. 3.  
The progres●… of Pl●…ura.  sides of Sternon, towards the Spine, the right among themselves being distant from the left: and being so fastened to the same spin, do divide the breast into ij. cavities, and the lungs into two parts: neither that rashly, but that, one side 
Why the lungs are de●…ded into ij. parts.  being hurt, the other (notwithstanding) might escape free, and serve to nature's use, & retain at the lest half their action. This reduplication (as we may call it) 
Medi●…stinum.  of Pleura, is in this place, called Mediastinum, because it midmeasureth the breast, being led from the top of the breast, to the bottom, or lowest part. Between 
In Mediastino ●…atter 〈◊〉 be gathered and also drawn forth.  Mediastinum, that is, this double Pleura, deuidyng the breast into two, some matter may be gathered, which, Sternon being perforated, may be drawn out, by a diligent Chirurgeon, and in Anathomicall practice expert.  
WIthin the upper part of the breast, where the veins and arteries are divided, appeareth a certain Glandulous part, called Thimus, which in Calves, 
Thimus.  and such others creatures, is most pleasant to be eaten. I suppose we call it the sweet bread.  
About the midst of Aesophagus, are two little Glandules, placed there of nature 
The use of the 〈◊〉 of Aesophagus.  to 〈◊〉, and moisten that passage.  
THere is a certain coat, common to the inside of the nostrils, to the palate, 
Col. Lib. 11. Cap. 1.  and to the tongue, and it seemeth to be a portion of Dura matter, or the hard 
The coat to the nostreles, palate and tongue.  Membran of the brain, which, after it is crept forth of the skull, is amplified, made thicker, and almost fleshy: wherewith when as the whole palate within, and the mouth is clothed, as the furthest part, or extremity of the palate, it becometh double, and somewhat lengthened, constituteth a round, long, and little thick pen●…, called by divers names: as una, Vuula, Columella, Gargareon.  
The office of it is to detain the humidity falling from the brain, neither that in vain, but being there held, to moisten those parts, whose motions 
Vuula, and the office thereof.  are perpetual.  
Neither doth it meanly avail to the utterawce of voice, and pronunciation, as abundantly we are taught, by the example of such, as long have laboured in 
The defect of Vuula what en●…. eth.  the Spanish disease, to the utter ruin and vastation of this part: how afterward (I say) they speak rather after the manner of crows, than men.  
A third utility also hath this same Gargarion, and that is, jest the dust, which s●…yme meeteth us at unwares, our mouths being open, should infest and trouble the rough artery, which this rather incercepteth by the way. ●…eynes, 
●…eynes to 〈◊〉. V●…l ●…ib. 6. cap. 6.  into the midst thereof, it re●…ueth from those bra●…ches, sent to the coat of the palate, but, with Nerves, doth participate little. It is evident also, that, to what 
To whom the drawing of cold air much 〈◊〉.  people this Gargareon is wanting, to such, the cold air is much more gre●…us than to other men as testifieth Gal. Lib. 11. de us partium.  
ON both sides of the jaws are two Glandules: one on the right side of Gargareon, 
〈◊〉. Loc. 〈◊〉.  and the other on the left: and they have to name Paris●…miae: tonsillae, 
The Glandules 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  amigdala, fauces: these also (being of Glandulous substance) were made to the receiving of the humidity of the brain, & therefore were they placed thus in the jaws (called of the Grecians Pharynx, of the Latins Fauces) to minister unto 
〈◊〉.  them moisture. But the jaw is contained within these borders, the foundation of the head, and palate, the anteriour bodies of the Vertebtes of the neck, in which place, sundry, and many organs appear: as the top of Trac●…ea Arteria called Larinx, the bone called Hyoïdes, and his Muscles, the root of the tongue & his Muscles, the uj. pair of sinews, the inner veins called jugulares, the arteries Carwtides, Gargareon, the neither jaw, and a portion of his Muscle●…, the Pr●…cesses Styloïdes, and the stomach or Aesophagus. Therefore these same Glandules, being used in so street a place, are, from the elders, called Parisihimiae.  
Enwrapped they are in the same Membran, wherewith we have said the 
The 〈◊〉 of the Gla●…uies 〈◊〉.  mouth and palate to be clothed: which, further descending, runneth to Aesophagus, constituting his interior coat: as also the inner clothing of the Uentricle, and intrels: and yet more downward, behind the tongue, investeth the Epiglotte, Larinx, and the rough artery, even to the extreme parts of his branches dispersed throughout the lungs. But the outside of this rough artery is shrouded under the succingent membrane, called Pleura. And thus much, being exactly weighed, is sufficient for these parts.  
THe lungs are sited in the breast, whereof the greater part they occupy, being 
The situation of the lungs and ●…itting.  bond to the bodies of Vertebres, to the heart, and to the rough artery: into two parts this again is divided, a right and a left: wherefore some infer that 
Division.  there be two lungs. The figure of it outwardly is round, inwardly hollow: & 
Figure.  
Why the lungs a●…e inwardly hollow.  that necessarily, since so it beho●…d it to yield unto the heart, and Pericardion. But besides that division, this instrument, the lungs, is divided (to the end it might 
Why the lungs is divided into lobes.  both be more agile, and easy to move, as also, more aptly to embrace the heart) into four lobes, not into five, as in beasts Galen approved. Which diversity is 
Col. Ibid.  thought to hap, because in them the liver is much distant from the heart. Wherefore 
Why the lungs is d●…ided into moc lobes in beasts then in men.  when the hollow Ueyne, so long way from the Vertebres, is distaunced, it required a bolster, wherewith to be underlayd: so that prudent Nature than willed, that the lungs, in beasts, should by one lobe, surmount the same instrument in the body of man: which lobe, in those creatures, is strewed under the hollow Ueyne: but it is hollow, as Galen most excellently hath said, because it giveth place to the roundness of the hollow vain. But since that in man, between the heart, and liver, only the midreiflyeth, there was no need at all of the u lobe.  
The substance of the lungs is rare, light, and porie, as a sponge, in colour 
The substance of the lungs.  somewhat read, which kind of substance the elders have named Parenchyma. i 
The substance of the lungs.  A●…usio. It is involved of the Membran pleura, lately described, being there very 
The vess●…ls in the lungs.  porie. Through this instrument, the lungs, these vessels are disseminated: so wit, the rough artery, the venial artery, and the arterial Ueyne.  
The rough artery is carried in through the longitude of the neck, in the fore 
The description of A 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  part under Larinx, consisting of gristelly rings, but not perfect rings (as in the History of Cartilages appeareth, where the rough artery is at large described) 
The use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  which deuidyng into a right & left first, and those, by little and little, into many others, is wasted, in branches, to the extreme parts of the lungs. The office & service which it oweth to nature, is to carry air, both in, and out: and from the upper parts proceeding, goeth down to the lower.  
The venial artery, from beneath, is carried almost strait upward, beying first also divided into a right, and left part, then divers ways ra●…ed, and approaching 
.  to the branches of the rough artery.  
The same likewise doth the arterial vain. Thus these three vessels are embraced 
The Arterial vain.  of a substance rare, light, and porie, thus being the lungs ●…dred.  
Whose use is, as the Anathomistes rightly writ, for the cooling, and refrigeration 
The use of the 〈◊〉.  of the heart: this effect being wrought, by the bringing of cold air unto it. And who likewise knoweth not, that the same both serveth to inspiration, expiration, and voice.  
All which offices, of right appertaining to the lungs, I can prove by the testimony 
A 〈◊〉 use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  of every Anathomist: since herein, as with one co●…sent, they accord & 〈◊〉 together: but severally Collumbus addeth one of great effect, and nothing touched heretofore of any other. For it is (saith he) the preparation, yea almost the generation of vital spirits, which after are perfected in the heart. That is to say, the inspired air it receiveth, through the mo●…th, & nostreles, it being brought, by the 
●…ow vital 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉.  conveyance of the rough artery through the substance of the lungs: the which instrument ceaseth not to mix the same air, with that blood, which is brought unto it, by the arterial vain, from the right ventricle of the heart. For this same arterial 
By the larg●…nes of the Arterial vain the use 〈◊〉 f●…d out.  vain, besides that it bringeth blood, for nourishment, is so large, as that it may serve for other use also. And this blood by stirring, through the continual moving of the lungs, is made thin, and together with the air mixed, which thus, by the same refraction, and beating together, is prepared: so that, the air, & blood, together mixed, are received by the branches of the venial Artery, & at length, by the trunk of the same vain, sent into the left ventricle of the heart: 
The vital spirits p●…rtected in the heart, are carried by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to all the parts of the 〈◊〉.  but so well mixed, and attenuated together, as that to the heart, small labour at all is left: after which small elaboration, the heart (as it were) laying to the last hand, to the making of the vital spirits, that, by means of the great artery, they might be distributed to all the parts of the body it was most requisite.  
The which ●…w assertion, or late invention of Collumbus, because it was like to be much spurned at, and by all means possible (especially of those that had sworn themselves to the decrees of Galen, and Vesalius) confuted, and rejected: 
How Collumbus sa●…eth his opi●…ion as touching the generation of vital spirits in the lungs.  the same Auth●…ur hath (as it were) entreated us willingly to contemplate, first, the magnitude and largeness of the lungs, which without vital blood could not endure, when as there is not the lest particle in all the body that is destitute thereof. But if this vital blood be not begotten in the lungs: from what part might it thither have been seut, but from the great artery: and thence (saith he) not one branch, great, nor little, is conveyed to the lungs. For to this purpose, as touching the venial artery, or arterial vain, he demandeth how, by them, vital blood should be brought unto the lungs, whilst neither of them doth beat: but serve for other special offices, as shortly more largely shall appear.  
There are little small Nerves, which touch only the coat of the lungs, but 
The Ne●…es of the lungs touch his coat but pierce net.  pierce not within: which maketh that the lungs are with very small sense endued: notwithstanding that it is a member greatly needful, and so necessary. The coat whereof, since it is porie, no marvel that in time of the Pleurisy, & inflammation of the lungs, it receive blood into it, which spittle outwardly declareth. 
How hap●…eth bloody sp●…trie in the 〈◊〉.   
In conclude, the lungs, so needful to the refreshing of the heart, nature did not only devise, as also, jest it should be served at any time with unprepared 
V●…l. ●…ib. 6. cap. 7.  air: but many creatures she would have breath, for the cause of voice also, so requisite 
The matter of voice.  to their life and natural being. That therefore, which is given out from 
Gal. Lib. 6. us. part.  the lungs in the time of expiration, is the excellent & notable matter of voice.  
THe Membran enuoluing the whole heart, with his auricles, & beginnings 
〈◊〉. l●…b. 6. cap. 8.  of the vessels, like a certain casket, or case thereto, is called of the Greeks 
The in●…cre of the hate 〈◊〉.  Pericardion, in Latin Cordis involucrum: some Casula cordis, for that it is as a certain house unto the heart: the barbarous number, by the addition of one letter pronounce it Capsula. But we will use here to say the involucre of the heart.  
The image, or portraiture whereof is very like unto the form of a Pine nut, 
Figu●…e.  having a round orbiculer foundation, and a blunt point.  
But the foundation of the heart is not continual with the involucre thereof, 
The perforations of 〈◊〉.  but at lest pierced through with u holcs, whereof two yield way to the hollow Ueyne. That is to say, one, where the same doth perforate the midreif. But the second hole is that, where the same Ueyne, rising upwards from the foundation of the heart, goeth to the Cannell bone. The third letteth in the venial artery. The fourth is prepared for the great artery. And the fift yieldeth way to the arterial Ueyne. To the parts of these vessels, distant a notable space from the upper face of the heart, this involucre groweth, after a sort fetching his beginning from them. The rest of the involucre, transmitting no vessel, is whole, and côtinuall, and every where alike, save that from the foundation downwards (as is said) it stretcheth into a blunt point, after the fashion of the heart.  
The foundation, or seat, is meant to be the top, and highest part thereof, 
Which is the seat or foundation of the heart.  which in man, is placed somewhat higher than the body of the fift Vertebre of the breast, yet lying not close thereto, but over against it.  
Besides, this involucre, in the progress or descense thereof, varieth as touching 
The situation of pencardium.  situation. For in man, whose fore part of the breast nature hath made shorter, is 〈◊〉 so crooked, towards the left side, & again forwards, as that the point after a certain manner reacheth more downward, than that part of the breast bone, wher●… to the upper part of Septum transuersum groweth. And again so much appertaineth to the left side, as that the right part of his point scarce attaineth to the midst of the breast. Also to the foreparts the point so proceedeth, as that it may touch the left side of the breast bone, and Cartilages coarticulated or knit thereto.  
It consists of Membranous substance, and with the other Membrans there 
The substance of pericardium.  fore numbered amongst the similar parts of the body. For it is interwoven with no Fibres, but is a simple Membran, every where thick, very hard, and constituting a concavity, wherein the heart may both use his dilatation, and constriction casely. For the heart, in itself, containeth no portion growing thereto, but is distant every where equally from it. 
The concau●…tie of pe●…cardium.   
This cavitie is altogether smooth, wet with a certain thin humour, and 
Pericardium beareth no f●…tte.  destitute of all fatness. And so is the outer face of this involuere, although Aristotle 
Intersepient membrans are those which grow about those vessels between the lungs and the heart.  far otherwise supposed, affirming the involucre of the heart to be fat, deluded peradventure with the intersepient Membrans, which, growing to this involucre, are very fat, especially in man. But the exterior face of this involucre, for the Fibrous knittyngs, as Membrans growing together, is rough. To the anteriour part of the involucre of the heart, whereto those Membrans are not knit, Membranous Fibres, fulfilling, or supplyeng the room of these Membrans, do grow. But to the whole posterior part, the intersepient Membrans are freely growing.  
All the point, and egregious portion of the right side of this involucre, groweth 
Where pericardium groweth to Septum transuer●….  very strongly, and in most ample space, to the sinewy circle of Septum transuersum: which thing in deed is peculiar to man, since in Dogs, Apes, and Swine it is much distant from the midreif. Also, in man only, the anteriour part of the point cleaveth to Pleura, with Fibrous knittynges, in that part (I mean on the left side) where the Cartilages of the uj. and seven. ribs are bond unto the breast. But that knitting of the involucre is brought to pass among the Membrans that divide the breast in the midst for no where the involucre of the heart exceedeth the midst of them, neither in any part toucheth the lungs, but by their interuenture.  
Moreover there are no arteries dispersed in this involucre, neither veins, unless 
Deyn●…s and 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉  it be some small one's, springing from those which are derived to the intersepient Membrans, as others to Omentum. For when it transmitteth Vena 〈◊〉, it borroweth of it scarce any thing: but where it groweth to the midreif, it challengeth 
〈◊〉.  to it the vessels commonto the midreif. Nerves also it purchaceth, though very obscure, proceeding from those, out of which there current nerves do branch. Thus this Membranous involucre, being as a fine box or case unto the heart, sustaineth the same, by the aid and benefit of the intersepient Membrans.  
In the space or distance contained between this involucre Pericardion, and 
The watery h●…mor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the use of it.  the heart, a certain watery humour is contained, jest the heart by perpetual movings might be dried: which although Matheus Curtius doubted to be true, 
Col. l●…b. 7.  the truth notwithstanding, both in dead, and living bodies doth testify itself.  
THe heart, within this involucre closed, being the fountain of vital heat, 
The heart.  and perfector of vital spirits, after they are laboured in the lungs, as before is touched, is also the original root of all Arteries, but not of Nerves, neither Veins, as fond some have fabled.  
THe figure of the heart is not much unlike the pine nut (but somewhat depressed) that is to say, having a broader foundation, but ending by little and 
V●…sal. L●…b. 6. cap. 9  
The figure of the heart.  little, at a point somewhat sharper than the pine nut, & is much more long then thick. All the exterior face thereof, from the foundation or seat, to the extreme 
The cir●…scription of the ha●…t.  part of the point, is very even and smooth, growing to no part at all. Notwithstanding the branches of the coronal Ueyne, running from the seat to the point of the heart, with the fellowshyp of their Arteries, which swelling with blood do cause a little inequality, but not much, because the greatest portion of their bodies, is impressed within the substance of the heart: so likewise doth the fat, wherewith man's heart aboundeth, induce some inequality: but the foundation of the heart for the going forth of the vessels, is every where unequal. For to the right side thereof, the right auricle, together with Vena cava, & the arterial vain, is committed. But it hath on the left side the left auricle, and besides the venial artery, the beginning of the great artery. Of which more at large hereafter.  
THe heart, although it was of sapient nature situated in the breast, yet not in the midst of the body, for the centre is only occupied of the navel: nor in the 
Col. Ibid.  
V●…sal l●…b. 6. cap. 9  midst of the breast, as Aristotle supposed and the common people at this day do 
The 〈◊〉 of the ha●…t.  think. For only the seat of the heart, which, since it is the original of the vessels, is supposed the most noble part, exactly obtaineth the midst of the right and left side of the breast: both beholding the anteriour, & posterior parts. For so far it is distant from the breast bone, as it is in space from the bodies of the Vertebres. Of the longitude of the breast, which is constituted of xij. ribs, it respecteth the body of the fift Verteb●…e. But in the anteriour region of the breast, which is ended by the longitude of the breast bone, it obtaineth truly the midst, being so much removed from the Cannell bone, as distant from that part of the breast bone, whereto the midreif is inserted. And thus in his seat, this noble part is safely situated, being much removed from the injuries which outwardly might happen. From which part, the rest of the body of the heart, by little and little, is so reached forth towards the anteriour parts, and into the left side, as that the posterior part of his point, bendeth more to the breast, and forwards, than the centre or ●…ddest of the foundation: and the right part of the point being more to the left side, than the midst of the same seat, exceedeth the midst of the breast bone, into the left side, and the centre or prick of the point respecteth the Cartilages of the uj. or seven. ribs on the jest side, where they are bond unto the breast bone. Furthermore it lieth so apt for the embracing of the lobes of the lung●…s, as most readily the vessels might, from the one, to the other be conveyed.  
THe chief substance of the heart doth consist of flesh not altogether so read as the 
The substance of the heart.  flesh of the Muscles, but in hardness, thickness, & interwearing of Fibres, much varyeng from it. For the flesh of the heart is much harder, and thicker, to bear 
Gal. quoque. ●…ib. 2. de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Cap. 4.  out, injuries far more able, (for so it was expedient considering his motion) and finally, with divers kinds of most strong Fibres endued: whereas the flesh 
Fibres.  of Museles is not so firm, but contented with four Fibres, that is for the most part one kind, and those more strewyngly set, according to their required action, 
Col. Ibid.  as in the history of Muscles: whence the error of those is detected, who soever 
The substance of the heart is not musculous.  they are, that affirm the heart to be of Musculous substance.  
Three sorts therefore of Fibres are contained in the flesh of the heart, that is to say, 
V●…sal. Ibid.  strait, obliqne, and transuerse. The strait we call those, which from the 
Which are the straight Fibres of the heart.  foundation, are carried to the point of the heart. Those transuerse, which, in cross or compassing wise, go about the heart, and those obliqne, that choose their course 
The transuerse.  more slopewise then the others. 
The obliqne.   
The flesh of the heart availeth to the principal functions thereof, which especially 
The use of the flesh of the heart.  consist in the making of vital spirit, or in making perfect the same, after the labour of the lungs, as Collumbus assureth us.  
The Fibres serve to an other function: for by them, the heart, whilst the creature 
The uses of the Fibres.  liveth, is dilated, and contrahed, and somewhiles rests between contraction and dilation. Moreover they serve to the moving of the heart, which is natural, 
Cordis motus a 〈◊〉.  and nothing subject to our will, as thus: the strait for attraction, the trásuerse 
G●…l. lib. 7. us. part. G●…l. Ibid.  for expulsion, and the obliqne for retention. And these motions of the heart are called Diastole, and Sistole: and Diastole, when the heart in his dilatation receiveth in 
What is Diastole.  
What is Diastole.  of spirit, like as Sistole is, when the heart by constriction putteth forth the same.  
THe seat of the heart is compassed round about, which the Ueyne called Coronalis, that so the heart might be nourished by his blood, to the which Ueyne also 
Col. Loc. 〈◊〉.  
The 〈◊〉 beyne  is joined in fellowship, the artery called Coronalis, which is yet to describe, and which sometime are ij. to the end that by means and help thereof, the substance 
The coronal, Ar●…erye.  of vital heat might be quickened. Wherefore (saith Collumbus) some man may doubt, yea, & by the premises, frame a sufficient argument to prove, that the vital spirits are not begotten in the heart, but in the lungs. Albeit he referreth the case to the more sapient Philosophers to discufse. And so it shallbe sufficient, here, truly to describe the parts of the body, how they are, & to what use created, lest I meddle over far in such mysteries.  
To the seat moreover of the heart, is offered a little Nerve, proceeding from the 
〈◊〉. Ibid.  left sinew of the v●…. pair from the brain, whereas it constituteth the left recurrent Nerve. For this piercing through the seat of the heart, his involucre, and reached forth to the left side and posterior part of the arterial Ueyne, créepeth 
The use of the ●…etue to the heart.  very obscurely into the foundation of the heart, and that only for the feeling of annoyaunces.  
THe coat that groweth close unto the substance of the heart, is altogether answerable 
The coat next the substance of the heart.  to that Membran, which foe firmly groweth to the bellies of the Muscles, I mean that most thin Membran, which from the substance of the 
The fat of the heart.  Muscles may not be plucked. Upon which coat, in man chief, groweth plenty of hard fat, but that most commonly, about the seat of the heart: though sometime it be effused even down to the point of the heart, by the sides of the Veins, and Arteries sprinkled about the body thereof. Which fat was for the continual moving 
〈◊〉. Ibid.  of the heart very necessary. For to that end, we find fatness also in very many 
The use of the 〈◊〉 to the heart.  parts of the body, and chief about the eyes, and ●…emporall Muscles, lest they should be dried by labour.  
BEside fatness, the heart hath little ears or auricles. For so the authors of dissections, 
.  do call those two Appendaunces, growing to the seat of the heart. They 
.  are called by the name of ears, not for their use, nor any action, but for 〈◊〉 sake, which they obtain, in situation, like unto the proper ears.  
The right ear is set to the right side of the seat of the heart, covering all the 
The 〈◊〉 of the right care 〈◊〉 the heart.  fore part of the insertion of Vena cava, after his longitude, and with his point departing from the body of the Ueyne, raiseth itself upwards, somewhat higher than the seat of the heart.  
The figure of this auricle is like a pointed steeple pillour or other building, 
〈◊〉.  whose brodest part is the bottom, and thence the nearer to the top, the narrower. For so it beginneth, but at a long fashioned foundation, & goeth forth into a sharp, albeit not very sharp, nor long. The exterior face of the auricle varieth, according to the fullness, or emptiness thereof. For when in the constriction of the heart, it swelleth, being filled, than it is Gibbous, every where equal, & as with a wa●…rie humour anointed. But being fallen, and emptied, appeareth wrinkled, and set with folds. Sometimes also, though very seldom, it chanceth, that the outside of the distended auricle appeareth unequal, but that is through fatness then, that groweth upon it. The inside or interior Superfice of the ear, 〈◊〉 a cavitie, is wholly answerable to the same side of the Uentricles of the heart. For like as that, where the vessels are inserted & educed, is smooth, but 〈◊〉 where else rough and full of caves: even so that ear, where it groweth to the insertion of the hollow Ueyne, is smooth, but in all the other room beside, so full of Fibrous foldynges, as that it surmounteth the ventricle of the heart, in inequality.  
The substance of the auricle is little, but that very hard and skinny flesh, wherein 
Substaunc●….  it much differeth from the heart, but in that it containeth the three sorts of Fibres, 
Fibres.  it is therein answerable to the flesh of the heart.  
The setting to of the auricle is much after this sort. The left side of his seat, 
Situation.  groweth to the extreme part of the substance of the heart, where the anteriour region of the Orifice of the hollow Ueyne consists in the right Uentricle of the heart: or more truly, the auricle goeth forth from that same extreme part. But the right side of his seat, groweth to the body of the hollow Ueyne, after the longitude of his insertion into the heart, and in the anteriour part thereof, being made, as it were, one body with the vain. The rest of the auricle is free from the knitting to of any part, being contained also within the involucre of the heart, though with no Fibrous knitting committed thereto.  
The left auricle of the heart, is in very many points like unto the right. For 
The description of the 〈◊〉 ear of the heart.  it consists in the anteriour seat of the rising of the venial artery according to the longitude thereof. And so from his seat also, ceaseth at his point, as is said of the other. Which point being sharper than the point of the right auricle, but is reached more toward the left side. Besides, the left in more aged people, giveth place to half the largeness of the right auricle, like as the Orifice of the venial artery, is much less than the Orifice of the hollow Ueyne.  
As touching the inside and outside, the auricles are every where one like an other. Although the exterior Supersice of the left, is always more wrinkled and unequal. In substance also they are agreeable, but the left is much harder, and in constriction and distension is less obedient. And if it be compared to the right auricle, it appeareth feeble and dried, and on the outside always, abounding more with fat then the right.  
In knitting they agree altogether. For as the right groweth to the right side of the heart & Vena cava, nigh the insertion thereof: so in like sort the left in the right side of his seat groweth to the substance of the heart where the venial artery goeth forth: but on the left side to the same body of the venial artery.  
In use notwithstanding they differ, although very little. For when as the 〈◊〉 
●…se.  with great force, doth receive his blood into the right Uentricle from 〈◊〉, and, as it were in snatching wise, doth swallow it, the same Vena cava, not consisting of any strong or arterious body, should greatly have been dangered, I mean for breaking, in that strong attraction of the heart: save only that therefore nature created the right auricle of the heart, which being obedient to the moving of the heart, and full with blood, should pour forth the same blood which it containeth, into the right ventricle when the heart is dilated, and that the same should be, after a sort, rolled into that ventricle to dispense with the force of attraction, and to be to the heart, as a ready hand or storehouse. Answerable to which use is the cuticular construction of the auricle which is light, and to the suffering of injuries resistaunt. Hollow it is to contain the matter, and construct with Fibres, as a thing subject to attraction, retention, and expulsion.  
Likewise the left auricle of the heart, growing to the venial artery, beareth altogether the like service unto it, and to the left ventricle of the heart, as we have said the right ear to be in use to the right Uentricle. And so much the less is the cavitie of the right ear, by how much the Orifice of the venial artery, is narrower than the orifice of Uena cava. In moving also, air is more ready to follow then blood, so that for this occasion also, the left auricle is made less than the right.  
THe heart of man obtaineth within, two notable and large cavities, called of the Latins Ventriculi or Sinus, sited after the sides of the heart, one on the right, the other on the left. Whereof the right exceedeth the other in largeness, and both of them in form vary much one from an other.  
For the right descending more downwards to the point of the heart than the left, hath his cavitie made like the Moon increasing. As in the right side, anteriour, and posterior part, like the inside of a half circle, there answering to the exterior Superfice which is Gibbous. But on the left side of it, it is Gibbous like the outside of a half circle, by means of the hedge between the Uentricles, which as a thing half round, bouncheth into the amplitude of the right Uentricle. And this form the right Uentricle of the heart observeth, from the seat down to the point. Not otherwise then as the figure of the heart is made also from his seat narrower.  
The left Uentricle also beginneth with a large seat, but by little and little becometh streter towards the point of the heart, obtaining as touching the whole Superfice, a round cavitie like a Pincapple. For the hedge that is between the Uentricles of the heart, on the left side, wherewith it maketh the right of the left Uentricle, is hollow contrary to the other side, which bouncheth into the right Uentricle, and hath equal thickenes and nature with the substance of the heart, constituting the anteriour and posterior parts of the left Uentricle. But the whole substance of the heart, beside of the hedge of the Uentricles, constituting the amplitude of the right Uentricle, is very thin. But that which effourmeth and compasseth about the left Uentricle, surmounteth much in thickness the substance of the right Uentricle, and is every where a like thick, saving the seat only, where for the insertion of the vessels, so much substance must needs want, as the amplitude of the Orifices do occupy space.  
The Superfice or inside of both the Uentricles is very unequal, and beset as it were with many causes, deeply impressed into the fleshy substance. Neither do these consist only in the sides where the right ventricle respecteth the left, but round about, throughout the whole Superfice of the ventricle: and that not only in new dissected bodies, but perpetually apparent as often as you lust to behold the heart: neither at any time not appearing in a dried heart besides this inequality, which in the left ventricle is something greater: both of them have inwardly certain fleshy explantations or Processes, which are round and slender, and cease into Membranous Fibres, continual or joined to the lower seat of the Membrans in their borders reposed. These Processes are chief discerned fleshy at the point, or lower part of the Uentricles, which make to the strength of the Fibres, which they contain.  
That through the hedge situated between these two Uentricles, blood should 
Col. Loc. cit.  pass, as it were by resudation, from the right into the left Uentricle, almost all Anathomistes hitherto have affirmed. And that the same in passage also should be made thinner for the more easy generation of vital spirits. But very wide they wander, saith Collumbus. For the blood through the arterial Ueyne is carried to the lungs, whence, being attenuated, it is carried by the venial artery into the left Uentricle of the heart together with air: which no man before his time noted, or at lest have left extant.  
Moreover about the seat or foundation of the heart, four vessels are apparent: 
●…essels of the ha●….  two to the right Uentricle, and two to the left: in the right, the hollow Ueyne, and arterial Ueyne: but in the left, the great artery Aorta, and the venial artery.  
Notwithstanding, esteem not (as many suppose) that the hollow vain doth spring from thence: for it goeth not into the heart, as falsely they imagine, but being divided or cleft a sunder in that place, cleaveth only to the Orifice of the right Uentricle.  
The arterial vain neither springeth from the heart, but from the liver. For note, if we behold the same whilst the infant as yet is shrouded within the mother's womb, we shall find the hollow vain to be continual with the arterial Ueyne. In somuch therefore as it is a Ueyne, it fetcheth the beginning from the liver, but as touching that it is arterial, from the heart. For of all artcries the heart is the fountain. It goeth to the lungs to carry blood for the nourishment of the instrument, and to the end, that the same may be altered for the heart. Sufficient great is this arterial Ueyne, yea much greater than was needful, if the blood had been only to be carried to the lungs, in so small spáce above the heart. It is divided into two trunks or notable branches, both to the right, and to the left lungs: thence forth into sundry branches, as before is said in the lungs.  
The artery named Aorta, which of all other arteries is the mother, springeth from the left Uentricle of the heart, and rises upward.  
But before we prosecute the description of this artery, it seemeth meet to speak of the venial artery, set to the left ventricle of the heart it is called an artery, in that it serveth to spirits and arterial blood: but a vain, because it hath the body or substance of a vain. It is a vessel sufficient large, which also through the lungs is divided like the arterial vain.  
The opinion of other Anathomistes is, that the use of these divisions of this vessel into the lungs, is to carry unto the lungs the altered air, which are as a fanwind to the heart, to cool the same: they supposing also that then the lungs do receive certain I know not what fumes from the left ventricle. And this invention doth marvelously delight them: because they imagine that in the heart surely the like is accustomed to be done as in chimneys: as though in the heart were green sticks, which whilst they burn, do make a smoke or fume. Thus much Collumbus writeth according to the sentence of other Anathomistes. But he himself judgeth clean an other way: as thus, that this venial artery is made to carry from the lungs, blood mixed with air, into the left Uentricle of the heart. Which thing (saith he) is as true, as that which is most true: not only being apparent to every inspection of dissected bodies, but manifest also in quick diffections of creatures, how full of blood this Ueyne is always found: which could not be so, if it had been made only for air and vapours.  
It is to be noted that in the Orifices of the iiij. vessels, at the seat of the heart, xi. Membrans do stand, called Trisulcae or iij. edged that is to say three to Vena cava, 〈◊〉. to the arterial vain, iij. to the artery Aorta, & two. to the venial artery: which are not all in figure alike. For those which are put to the hollow vain, & venial artery, are diverse in form from the Membrans of the great artery, and arterial vain. For the Membrans of these, are like iij. of those letters which the Latins call C: but the others are like arrows. The use of these is marvelous: and by their means, we learn and perceive many things, that appertain to the knowledge of the functions both of the heart and lungs. Know therefore, that as they are in figure divers, so their utility not all a like. The wickettes therefore (for so they may not much unaptly be termed) of the hollow vain and venial artery, are sited from within forth, as serving to the emission of blood: but the wickettes of the other two. vessels, contrariwise, from without forth, or inward, that so they might seem unto us to be made, for the containing of included blood. This also note, that those little wickets, which from within forth are opened, abound here and there with certain filmentes or threads, dispersed through the ventricles, made so to hold and strengthen them. By which filmentes peradventure Aristotle was deluded, supposing them to be Nerves: so therefore he assigned the heart to be the root of Nerves, and consequently of feeling and moving. But to return to the four vessels: two of them are made to carry into the heart, whilst that heart is dilated: but the other two. to bear forth in the time of constriction.  
When the heart therefore is dilated, it receiveth blood from the hollow ●…eyne into the right ventricle, as also from the venial artery, prepared blood and spirit into the left ventricle. Therefore those Membrans lie down and yield to going in. For whilst the heart is coarcted, these are shut: left any thing they have received, should return or go back again the same ways: and at the same instant the Membrans, of the great artery, and arterial vain are opened, and give way to the going forth of the airy blood, which throughout the whole body is dispersed, and to the natural blood carried forth to the lungs.  
The matter therefore is always so, that when the heart is dilated, the Membrans first mentioned, are opened and the rest shut. So that you shall find the blood which is now go into the right ventricle, not able any more to go back again into the hollow vain. By which sense we gather that the heart by no means is that member wherein blood is engendered, as Aristotle saith, when as the blood is from Vena cava distributed,  
This moreover know for a surety, that in the heart of man is no bone to be found, although in Oxen, Horses, and such great creatures it may be showed, but in man no such thing, except it chance, that in very aged people the like be invented: as in the History of bones I have protested myself once to have found. Only a Cartilaginous substance at the root of the great artery, towards the arterial vain is seen, which a Bone in no wise may be called, although Galen himself would have it so: whose sentence partly I have set forth in the place afore cited.  
Suppose this assertion most approved in Anathomie, that all arteries proceed from the heart, even as all ●…eynes from the liver, & all Nerves from the brain.  
From the left Uentricle of the heart therefore, springeth that artery named Aorta, of all other arteries in the body the mother. In quantity it is sufficient large, and in substance thick and white. The cause of the thickness is first, lest the blood with filled spirit should easily vanish and waste, and secondly lest it in moving should be broken. For the Artery moveth continually, yet not by itself but through spirits.  
AFter that Aorta is go forth from the heart, immediately it bringeth forth a small artery called the coronal, because it compasseth about the seat of the heart, to quicken and refresh his substance, in which it is diversly disseminated: albeit you have to note by the way that in some bodies this coronal artery is not only one, but ij. and so Vesalius describeth it: but further ascending, it is divided into ij. trunks or stocks, one greater, the other lesser: the greater descendeth, the lesser ascendeth, that trunk is made the greater which I say doth descend, for that the great portion of the body was to be revived therewith.  
The trunk ascending putteth forth an artery from the left side, which is called the Axillaris arteria, which stretcheth forth obliquely towards the armehole, and sendeth branches to the superior ribs, and going forth to the arm chooseth his journey after the inside, to mate himself with the inner Basilica, but sending a branch upwards, commandeth others to all those Muscles, which are about the shoulder, the scapple bone, and his cavitie, not failing the anteriour parts of the breast, nor the Glandules under the armehole.  
But the trunk of Arteria axillaris descendeth strait through the inner region of the shoulder, down to the bought of the cubit: and before it pass this part, it giveth out a little Artery to accompany the fourth Nerve of the arm, which Artery is among the Muscles distributed, that serve to extend the cubit: but so soon as it hath passed the bought of the cubit, it is divided into two, sometime into three arteries, yet first it levyeth little arteries to those Musc●…es that are in the shoulder and cubit, and one branch goeth near to that Ligament that is set between Cubitus and Radius, and being go forth marcheth to the extern Muscles. The remnant followeth the longitude of the cubit: which after it hath flowed beyond under the inner transuerse Ligament of the wrist, in the palm of the hand, it is divers ways divided, and to the extremities of the fingers divided: but an other branch tendeth towards Radius after his conducting: and so soon as it is passed the mid●…est of the cubit, it ariseth between two Muscles: and goeth under the skin by the inner part of Radius. This is that branch, whose moving Physicians are accustomed to feel, when they lay hold of the wrist, to take counsel at the pulse.  
By the way notwithstanding I wish thee this to note, that in some people this branch is diversly placed, so that to be the same, which hitherto we have spoken of, thou mayest take occasion to doubt, in that it is sometime carried on that outside. So that what Physician soever, unexpert in Anathomie, shall in the accustomed place (chief in a sick body) only seek for the pulse, and can not find it, he will judge untruly death to be near that person, and so prognosticate falsely.  
Albeit no man may deny, but that very seldom it is otherwise situated, for in deed for the most part, it doth occupy the inside. This moreover so soon as it departeth from the wrist, it proceedeth through the outside, to the extremities of the fingers. another branch near to the Ligament is carried.  
This trunk afterwards ascending, this Axillaris arteria being now dispersed, it is cut into ij. arteries called Car●…tidas, or Seporarias, which through the lateral 
There are both Internae & Extern●… 〈◊〉.  parts of the neck, are strait carried to the seat of the skull, cleaving to Aspera arteria, & fixed to the inner veins called jugulares. But before they enter into the skull, they sand ij. arteries to the face, & being divided under the neither jaw, they impart of the smaller sort, to the Muscles of the neck, of the head, of Larinx, of Hyoides, and of the tongue. But the two branches (which are the greater) carried to the tongue, are carried throughout his longitude to the extremity thereof, which journey being achieved, they ascend under the ear, and both before & beside the same, are to the temporal Muscles elevated, so then being to the forehead, to the skin of the head, and to the Muscles of the face distributed.  
The other arm or bow thereof, which to be carried backwards we have affirmed, is bestowed upon those i●…. Muscles, which (according to Collumbus inu●…tion) are placed in the posterior part of the head. So is it carried also to the skin, and Muscles of the head. From the same place, and somewhat higher also two arteries fetch their beginning, entering into the neither jaw, under the ear, in at the hole there (if you behold diligently) sited, after the longitude of the jaw: with which Arteries a Ueyne and Nerve are joined in society: but then they are dispersed to all the roots of the neither teeth: a part notwithstanding goeth forth through the hole in the chin, and marcheth through the lip. This Artery 
〈◊〉 7.  Uesalius forgot, in somuch that he hath made no mention at all thereof.  
BUt before we fall to the description of those arteries which are contained in the skull, certain others are first to be described, of which a part also is taken from the skull.  
It is to be noted therefore, that the right Arteria axillaris doth spring from a place 
The beginning of the left is higher than the ri●…ht.  less exalted than the left. Moreover it marcheth not in obliqne order as it doth. But the beginning of it is from the right artery Soporaria, in the regton of the Canell bone it goeth strait through the armehole under the Canell bone: to the right arm: where it is divided & marcheth forward like as doth the left. But from the anteriour part, whence these Soporaria, & Axillaris arteria do spring, ij. arteries do grow tending downwards, & seno their branches to the superior spaces of the ribs, & to the Vertebres, of which two arteries, Vesalius was ignorant: 
Col. Ibid.  also other ij. small arteries do arise, which under Sternon are converted, & descend, associating those two veins, which tended to the paps, & to the borders of the strait Muscles. After their manner therefore are divided.  
Almost in the same region, but backwards, towards the bodies of the Vertebres, you shall note ij. other arteries, which being carried through the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres of the necks (for to that end nature left them perforated) as also through those holes, out of which the sinews do proceed, do command their brannches to the Spinall mary and Vertebres, & to those Muscles, that side ways do serve to bow the neck: albeit that in some people these ij. arteries are not from Soporariae, as in the most, but often from the arteries Axillares, produced. These arteries, which thus we substitute to animal contemplation, between the head and first Vertebre, do make ingress into the posterior part of the skull: that is to wit, between the same Vertebre and the Spinall mary: first ministering unto the cave or laberinthe of the ear ij. arteries, which in their ingress do mingle together. But in such order the right is united to the left, as that of both, one for the length of half a finger, is made: Into ij. it is afterward divided: then again into many others, and first they reach to Dura and Tenuis mevinx, and then to Cerebellum. By these the beginning of the Spinall mary, Cerebellum, and part likewise of the brain, are revined and quickened: and if nature had not begotten, these (saith Collumbus) the posterior parts of the skull had wanted arteries.  
These ij. arteries, which through the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres do arise upward, between the first Vertebre, & the bone of the hinder part of the head, enter into the inner region of the skull between the same Vertebre, & the spinall mary. But after they are entered into the cavitie of the skull by the length of half a finger, they are joined together, and of ij. made one only artery.  
Nevertheless they are again forthwith divided, and that into a right and a left, from which, arteries are to the ij. Membrans of the brain, and to Cerebellum suborned. And further, through the substance of these parts, in the upper part, through the half space of the skull, most large is the distribution of these arteries. The rest of the skull is revined by the ramification of the ij. arteries Carwtides, or Soporaria, as shortly shallbe said. Which before they penetrate into the skull, impart of their power by little Arteries into the laberinthe of the care. But so soon as this trunk of the Artery is entered into the skull, as is before said, it dispatcheth forth branches to the Spinall mary, to the hard and thin Membran, to the brain, and Cerebellum.  
Of these ij. arteries the true distribution, no man hath known before Collumbus, 
Col. 〈◊〉. cit.  neither did Uesalius invent it, who, whilst he was practised in the description of the Arteries ascending through the transuerse Processes of the Vertebres, was contented to affirm, that they entering into the skull, do tend through that camtie of Dura matter, into which the Veins jugulares do enter, but this rather he supposed to see with his eyes. Wherefore (saith he) no marvel, if so much he divided the description of ancient Anathomistes, as touching Rete mirabile: since rather from these Arteries, of which he was ignorant, then from the Artery Carwtides, the marvelous net is effourmed: although neither 
P●…te 〈◊〉.  to Galen these two Arteries have been known: therefore he saith Veins are carried through the posterior parts of the head, and Arteries through the Anteriour.  
But these two Arteries which we have described, are under the Spinall mary exalted upwards, and besides those manifold branches, which are sprinkled throughout the thin Membran, they pass into the substance of the brain, in that place, which is called Cwnarium, or Glandula Pinealis, in the 
This glandule in the brain beareth the shape of p●…us.  extremity of the superior Uentricles, and there bringeth to pass a large and notable plicature, or weaving: which (after Collumbus opinion) may worthily, for the marvelous workemanshyp thereof, be called the marvelous net, which is in the posterior part fastened to Torcular. Into this plicature so notable 
Torcular is the forth caui●…e of Dura matter quabruplified between Cerebrum and Cerebellum.  and worthy admiration, are immitted two Arteries named Caratides, as in their place shall not be omitted. Therefore of four Arteries this marvelous net is made, most notable to each studious Anathomist, both for the dignity and newness of the thing, which before Collumbus was never taught or noted.  
The Arteries Carwtides, so soon as they are come to the seat of the skull, they seem to enter the hole, forth of which did pass the uj. pair of sinews, and which doth take in charge the inner Veins jugulares: albeit they arise not up, nor here do bring forth two Arteries, as Uesalius affirmeth: who also 
Col. Loc. ci●…,  would have them to enter into the cavities of the hard Membran together with the Veins jugulares. But then thou will't say peradventure, what do these Arteries under the seat of the skull? They are converted to the Anteriour part, and pass through a hole, which lurketh in the temporal bone near that, through which the sixt conjugation of sinews descendeth, and they enter among the inner jugulares: but before they be received of the inner part of the skull, they deliver forth two Arteries, whose branches are divers, to wit, to the palate, to the inside of the nose, to the upper teeth: others ' enter into the skull by those holes there sited, and like a tree through the sides of the hard Membran, together with those Veins therein conspicuous, are explicated, and therefore is Sincip●…t in that place excaved.  
But after that these Arteries have esfused forth these branches to the palate, & teeth as is said, they rise up into the skull through that hole, which is sited between Sphenoïdos & the temporal bone, in which place a part of the third pair of sinews descendeth: although Vesalius for the same doth reprehend Galen. But so soon as they are passed the seat or cell of Sphenoïdes, they minister ij. Arteries to the eyes a long by the optic sinews, to show life unto the eyes, and not only life unto the eyes, but also to the Muscles of the eyes, and to those by which the jaw is opened, I mean the upper jaw: wherefore you shall find the divisions of these large and many.  
That which remains of these Arteries Caralides, ascendeth above the aforesaid cell coherent with the thin Membran, and after the callous body toward the posterior parts, and divers ways is sprinkled through the thin Membran, above, within, and to the sides. Also some of their branches are deduced from the thin to the hard membrane, and others from the thin Membran to the substance of the brain.  
After so many distributions of the Soporiferous Arteries above the cell of the 
The Arteries called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  Cuneall bone, they underlay the upper Uentricles of the brain, immediately after they have perforated the thin Membran, the which Uentricles are 
The cuneal bone is the bone Sphe●●●●●. 〈◊〉 men●●o●…ed.  anfractuous or full of folds: and whereas at first they seemed but two, they are severed into very small one's and those innumerable. There therefore you shall behold a most pleasant net contexed and woven together of Arteries: the which Arteries have their Veins to them joined in fellowshyp, and in their ends lieth the Pineall Glandule. These hath Galen described for the netlyke 
Glandula P●●●●ls called also 〈◊〉- 〈◊〉,  folding, as though it might represent the Secundine.  
Collumbus notwithstanding boldly affirmeth this (if it be any where at all) to be the marvelous net: for nowhere (saith he) shall you find such folds, through folds, and interweavynges of the lest, and innumerable Arteries, else. But Galen did describe the marvelous net whereof he maketh mention, to be above Sphenoïdes, where that Glandule, which receiveth every excrement begotten in the brains, being to that office by Nature dedicated, is resident. But whosoever shall seek the same where Galen hath described it, he shallbe frustrate of his purpose. For nothing else shall he find there, but certain little Arteries, ministering life to these parts, and to the bone Sphenoïdes. The same Arteries, which thus constitute the marvelous net, do sand their power through the substance of the brain: which thing of no other Anathomist, save only of Collumbus, hath been written.  
And this is the end of the description of the superior trunk of the great Artery, without you make account of those Arteries to be described, which flow forth to the right superior ribs. This by the way is worthy to be noted, that not one Artery tendeth to the lungs, whereby they might receive vital spirits from the heart. And this is a sentence most approved in Anathomie, that (excepting the lungs only) all other parts of man's body are endued with beating Arteries. By which reason, Collumbus protesteth sufficient authority to what severe disputer soever, shall go about to prove, that in the heart itself are not begotten the vital spirits. But of this matter is other where said.  
The greater trunk of the great Artery called (as we have often said) Aorta, tending downwards, declineth towards the left side, and is to the body of the Vertebres adherent, which to the superior trunk is not incident. For that, no otherwise then Vena cava, is distant from the Vertebres. This inferior trunk therefore, whilst it descendeth, out of his hinder part proffereth Arteries to the spaces of the ribs: and these again charge others to the Spinall mary, to the Vertebres, and to the Muscles, in the posterior part of the breast sited. But where it cometh down to Septum transuersum, bringing forth two a like Arteries, which are into the same distributed, it passeth under the same, and still cleaving to the body of the Vertebres, marcheth down to the last Vertebre save one of the loins. But so soon as it hath passed the midreif, it produceth an Artery to the liver, in place whence ●…ena parta went forth, as we have said: being there distributed. An other spreadeth to the vessicle of choler, an other to the spleen, an other to the Uentricle and Omentum: other little branches to the Glandulous body Pancreas, and others also to the intestine Colon. Under this an other appeareth, whereof are very many and large divisions, both through Mesenterium, and to the small guts: being perpetual mates to many of the Meseraicall veins.  
Moreover a little lower it begetteth two Arteries, and those very notable, called the Emulgent Arteries, which enter into the kidneys. Under the Emulgent Veins, a little more bending down, it produceth the two seminal Arteries, which have their beginnings from the body of the great Artery, but not from the left Emulgent (except in very few) as to Galen it seemed. These descending, are folded together with the seminal Veins down to the Testicles, both in man, and young maid, and in women to the body of the matrice, yea to the inner part of the matrice: and from these the umbilical Arteries of the infant, take their beginning.  
Under these seminal Arteries, in the midst of the trunk emergeth an other Artery, which is carried to the Mesenterium of the strait gut, and to part of the intestine Colon, after the left side of Ileon. But the Arteries of the straight gut, down to the extreme part of the fundament, together with the Meseraicall Veins of Vena porta, do descend, wherefore there are made both Veins & Arteries called Haemorroidales: in the posterior part out of the same Artery under the midreif, Arteries make egress to the Vertebres, to the Spinall mary, to the Muscles of the back, and to the Muscles of the belly.  
But so soon as it is come to the last Vertebre of the loins but one, and in some bodies to the last of all, it is first divided into two and those great branches, which 〈◊〉 the right and the left side, but surmounting the hollow Ueyne in the region of Os sacrum. These two branches are subdivided, and descending more, are ramified to the sides of the bleddar, to the neck of the matrice, and to the Muscles resident in the concavity of Abdomen. Two others likewise pass through the holes sited in Os pubis and Coxendix: from which holes, so soon as these Arteries are go forth of Abdomen, they are sent to the two bodies of Penis, from the top to the lowest part, and them do they pass in branches: they being those Arteries, by which erection of the yard is made: which thing neither hath any man noted unto us but Collumbus. The remnant of these Arteries, is dispersed through those Muscles, which are put in the inside of the thigh, but they pass not the knee.  
From those Arteries which the bleddar receiveth, others also are purchased, which being brought to the inner part of Os sacrum, through whose holes they tend, both to the same, and to the Spinall mary: but without, to the Muscles serving the thigh. Like as also from the great division of the Artery, some issue forth, which with vital blood, do nourish the Muscles of the thigh, which are within the belly situated. But of those Arteries which after Os sacrum and Coccix do descend, some together with certain Veins of Vena cava, do flow to the Muscles called Sphincter: the which Arteries, may also be called Hemorroides.  
Moreover out of the great division of the great Artery, two other Arteries spring, which are reflected upwards, and passing through Peritonaeum, do ascend under the strait Muscles above the navel: and in many branches are ended among the Muscles of Abdomen.  
In this division two Arteries, called Vmbelicales, are set down, which are the first Arteries that in the infant are begotten. For after that they make apparence from the Navel: they march through Peritonaeum, in what place it is double, unto the sides of the bleddar, and do beget these Arteries, of which somewhat before is said. But after the beginning of the Vmbelicall Arteries, the heart itself is begotten: but to return again to the Vmbelicall Arteries, for of any such parts I determine not further to speak. These, after our bodies are brought to light, are dried up, and usurp the office of two Ligamentes.  
But furthermore the two arms of the great trunk, which are carried down into the legs, pass under the fift Muscle of the loins bowing the thigh, and going forth towards Abdomen above Os Ilium, and Pubis, are joined in fellowshyp with the inner veins of this place, which march among the Muscles. And like as those veins are divided: so in like sort we see these Arteries to all the Muscles of the leg, foot, toes, and their extremities, disparcled. Finally, they commend their force by branches, to the Glandules of the flank, to the purse of the Testicles, and under the skin to the yard.  
Now diligent Reader note, that not the Bones themselves are destitute of Arteries, lest so they should lack vital warmth also: without which, no part in the body liveth.   

❧ Of the History of Man, the viij. Book, of the brain, and Instruments serving to the Animal function.  
sithence to the explication of the whole History of Anathoinie, there yet wanteth the fountain of senses, and voluntary moving, & seat of the principal part 
V●…, Lib. 7. cap. 1.  of life, by whose benefit we imagine, reason, and commit to memory: this present book, being consecrated to that end, shall entreat of the brain and his universal parts, with the instruments of sense.  
Like as therefore the substance of the heart is endued 
〈◊〉 spirit.  with vital force, and the proper flesh of the liver 
Natural.  with the natural faculty of life: moreover as the liver maketh the thicker blood, and that which is calaginous, natural spirit, at lest if there be any, and the heart doth confect & mix with vital spirit the blood running throughout the body. And like as the bowels, through the conduits to them dedicated, do derive their matters to the relief of all the parts of the body, so also the brain obtaining sit matter to his office, by instruments in proper seats, and fitly ministering to his function, doth beget the Animal spirit being 
Animal spirit.  far the thinnest and most excellent, which partly it useth to the divine sun●…iōs 
●…se of the Animal spirit.  of the principal part of life: distributing part to the instrumentés of s●…lyng and moving continually by the Nerves, never leaving the destitute of spirit, which of the action of those instruments, is supposed chief author. No less the liver, & heart, do fustrate no parts in the body (so long as man is in health) of those matters due from them, although not always in like store and quality.  
THe Nerves therefore (whose original to depend upon the brain we shall shortly declare) own thereto like service as the great Artery to the har●…es, and the hollow vain to the liver.  
For in like sort they deduce the prepared spirit from the brain, to those instruments, 
The Mer●…es 〈◊〉 the messengers of the brain.  to which it is continually owing by nature's commandment being therefore rightly judged the diligent messengers and garders of the brain. Which as it is the most excellent of all the parts and members in man, so is it 
The 〈◊〉 of the brain.  most safely enclosed, & stately constituted, having the supremacy of all the members of the body.  
And although Aristotle imagined, not that to be contained in the brain and 
Aristotle in 〈◊〉.  
The brain was not made to the cooling of the heart.  his faculty as is in deed, and therefore rashly assigned the constitution thereof to the cooling of the heart, and that the heart should be the author of blood and sense, yet it is most certainly otherwise, and his opinion therein easily refelled. For as in the heart the spirit is made vital, and in the liver natural blood is forged to 
The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Animal spirit.  the whole body: so in the brain is created animal power, the most noble and 〈◊〉 property in the whole body, as it is a part most excellent os all others.  
What soever therefore some have inserted to the contrary, Reuldus Collumbus 
Col. Lib. 8. cap. 1.  by ●…ue notable reasons proveth it chief and supreme of all other member parts and offices in the body.  
First is, in consideration of the nobleness of the brain his situation, which 
The first reason of the 〈◊〉 of the brain.  apertly showeth the principality thereof above all other members, for as much as it possesseth the 〈◊〉 part of the body, and strongest tower from all injuries.  
The second is the ●…gure thereof, which is round, and partly long, but more 
The second reason.  r●…e then long: the which figure is rashly made no where of Nature the noble Architecte.  
The 〈◊〉 reason that moveth 〈◊〉 thereto, is to behold the strong munimentes 
The third reason.  and strange defences and coverynges thereto appertaining: as first the 
Which ate the 〈◊〉 of the brain.  hear, than the skiune, which there is thickest (what soever Aristotle says,) then a certain fatness, nert Membrana carnea, Pericranion, & Periosteon, Afterwards the strongest of all, being the skull: which is no doubt a notable fort to the nobleness, of the brain. But this is not all, for under the skull are contained two coverynges or nearer enclosures, one distant from an other, made also for the safety of the brain. Those Bones of the head (as in the History of Bones is largely declared) are so worthily closed and seamed together, that they can not be separated, nor the brain hurt without exceeding violence. Whereof contrariwise 
The heart is more easily hurt then the brain.  to the heart appertaineth no such defence: forbetwene the spaces of the ribs, an instrument moved with small force may intercept the office and function thereof. Wherefore it plainly appeareth that nature was more careful in constituting the brain, then in placing the heart.  
The fourth reason is to consider the marvelous use of the brain, since it is 
The fourth reason.  the author of sense and moving, without which the body were no otherwise but a stock, or dead Image, altogether destitute of sense and motion. So is it also the seat of the mind, endued with the virtue of reason, which is the greatest 
Cicero. ●…ib. 1. offic.  
Wherein man most differeth from beasts.  sign in deed, to discern the difference between man and beast, which (says Galen) is an Art before all Artes. From whence are obtained seeing, hearing, smelling, 
〈◊〉. Lib. 1.  taste and speech. To the which actions, what great utility the brain proffereth, it is well to be perceived by idiots and foolish bodies, who having defect in this, are lame in all the rest.  
The fift Argument he proveth by the parts and considerations of this Art, 
The fift reason.  whereof we entreat, as thus: In the generation of man the liver is engendered, by the means and help of the umbilical veins, but the heart by the means of the umbilical Artery: and these, both the vain and Artery, spring from the vessel of the matrice, but the Nerves (which to be the instruments of sense and motion no man doubteth) spring from the brain of the infant which is engendered of the seed itself.  
Therefore of right the brain is to be esteemed more noble than all other members, 
Col. ●…n. tract, de 〈◊〉.  and as one may safely say, the king of all the principal parts.  
Wherein is framed by a subtle kind of operation the most precious & dainty 
What most adourneth man.  jewel which adourneth man with the greatest ornament above all other creatures, that is, the spirit animal: not sparingly reserved to some principal part, but according to custom of Nature, (who in her gifts is buntifull yea even to the basest part) is fruitfully distributed, and poured upon every part of the body, to the end they should not live destitute of sensible action.  
But before we speak fully of the function, & princely property of the brain, I think good to speak upon the three Membrans which first appear unto us 
The thick and thin Membr●… 〈◊〉 the brain.  enwrapping the same, the one of them being without the compass and enclosure of the skull, and the other two within the same.  
But secondly I will speak of that without the skull, because it is produced from one of them within.  
THe uttermost therefore of these inner Pannicles, which in deed with in forth is next unto the skull, & in respect of all other Membrans either of the brain or other parts of the body, thickest, is of the Grecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in 
●…uchsius. cap. 2. de Cerebro.  Latin Crassa, and for the excellent hardness thereof Dura, the hard or thick Membrans: the barbarous sort call it Dura Mater, which in compassing the brain about, 
Dura m●…ter covereth the brain as 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉.  doth not gather the same straightly and closely together, but in slacker sort, and remiss order, no otherwise, then after the manner that Pericardium inuolueth the heart: provided or rather forecasted so by Nature, jest otherwise the straightness thereof might yield cause of impediment, or deprivation of his motion in Diastole and Sistole. For though it seem marvelous, yet it is most certain, 
〈◊〉. ●…ib. 〈◊〉. cap. 8.  
〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉.  that not only to the heart belongeth the same Diastole, and Sistole, but likewise to the brain. As all such diligent Anathomistes as have employed any travel to the search of lively dissections: or if few such, yet at the lest if they have but given a little heed to the moving thereof in wounds of the head, that have pierced Cranium, they shall confess it no obscure mystery, but an evident & plain truth.  
This hard Membran (saith Realdus Collumbus albeit no man ever before his 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ij. Membrans, a 〈◊〉 not known to every 〈◊〉.  time did find it) is double, not in respect of the thickenes thereof towards all other Membrans in the body, but two distinct Membrans. Whereof the one inward beholding the brain, and the other outward, next to the skull, which worthily is endued with less sense than the other: for because it is the next, and 
Why the exterior 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not so sensible as the interior.  fittest to touch the hardness of the bones.  
But the other again inwardly, excels in perfect sense. Therefore these Membrans redoubled in the top of the head, under the strait Suture descending, separate the right part of the head from the left. Notwithstanding not so 
Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉.  even down to the bottom, or lowest part, but to the half of the brain, as one should say to the centre, prick, or half way of any round fashion or form, where the callous body is.  
This doubling of the Membrans (whereof I have made mention) in the hinder part thereof towards the brain is more large than before towards the forehead. 
Where is the fi●…ure of a 〈◊〉.  The figure thereof is, after the fashion of a sickle.  
But again in the hinder part of the head these Membranes are 〈◊〉, 
Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉. double and why.  or to say plainly, Dura Membrana is in this place four double, & that not in vain: for as much as very properly in that part it divideth the brain from Cerebellum. Between which are four corners, or rather cavities filled with 
The 〈◊〉 felled with blood between the four doubtenes of Dura matter.  blood, into which the inner Veins called jugulares make entrance (of which ingress Uesalius, as one in this point judged little diligent, was ignorant) and go forward even to the extreme part. For that cause there is in this place no 
The 〈◊〉 of the veins called 〈◊〉.  blood without the proper vessels, which if it should be (as in deed Vesalius deemed) Dura Mater might be called the beginning or original of Veins, than 
〈◊〉 is lede to an 〈◊〉.  which, what to be more absurdely said or thought can not be devised. But to return to the foresaid hollows or cavities.  
Of these, the two first are placed at the seat or foundation of the brain, where 
Where are the ij. 〈◊〉: cavities of Dura matter four doubled a●…e.  a way is made for the inner Veins called jugulares, whose entraunces are nigh the Bone of the head called Occipitium, and do arise upwards to the point of the seam called of some Lambdoides, and here join together, that is the right with the left, and make the third hollower: which marcheth forward after the 
The third cauit●…e.  whole length of the head, and endeth in the hole, which is in the top of the nose betwixt the forehead, and Os Ithmoides. But this third hollow is not round beneath, 
The figure of the third cavitie.  for the sides thereof are in triangled wise framed: the upper part resembleth a half circle, to whose eminence and roundness the fore part of the head giveth place, for so doth the same cavitie lie just under the strait seam or Suture. 
The rising of the veins dispersed through the thin Membran.   
From this hollow, or rather from the vain which we said to be reposed therein, very many other Veins, both from the sides and also beneath spring forth, which wander here and there, dispersed throughout the thin Membran, which 
By what veins the brain is 〈◊〉.  we will speak upon by and by. Those aforenamed are cut into an innumerable sort of Veins, by which company the whole brain is nourished. Above this 
By what veins the bones of the head are nourished.  hollow cavitie small Veins also arise, which, to the end the Bones might be nourished, do pass through by the Sutures. 
The fourth cavitie of Dura 〈◊〉 doubled.   
The fourth cavitie or corner of the hard Membran quadruplified, is just between Cerebrum, and Cerebellum: which place the Anathomistes call a press, 
Where is the press.  whence the foresaid Veins have their rising. Being carried through the substance of the brain, and through the thin 〈◊〉 where with Cerebe●… 
The leading of the ●…eynes from the pre●…e.  is involved, they show themselves mates to the netlike 〈◊〉.  
And albeit we have said, that like as Pericar●… in ample manner covereth the heart, thereby to yield him large scoape, for continual pulsation: so this thick Membran to cover the brain aptly as was convenient for Diastole and Sistole. Yet not so dissevered from the brain, as the h●…t from Pericardion, which are not bond together at all with veins and arteries.  
But D●…a Mater is tied almost every where, to the 〈◊〉 that lappeth 
Ve●…l. ●…ib. 7. cap. 2.  the substance of the brain, and that to no small end and utility. For the branches 
Now Dura 〈◊〉 is tied to the brain.  derived from the third cautie of the hard membrane, with an innumerable fort on both sides; unto the seat or substance of the thin Membran next unto it, do 
●…ow Dura matter ●…howeth the ●…yne.  sustain very fitly the brain suspended, so that it can not fall down, to compress the Uentricles, so that by this means, the hard Membran is both to the brain an involment, as also an apt prop to support and hold up the same.  
To which purpose likewise, are marvelously assistaunt the Fibres, that creep forth at the Sutures from the hard Membran, and fastening it again, and in like manner, to the skull, as the thin Membran to it with veins and arteries: 
The use of the Fibres sent through the seams.  so that the brain thus secondly upholden, the weight thereof is excellently prevented to force it to much downwards.  
Furthermore, consider that nature hath not only sent these Fibres through the Sutures in reflected manner, as the Smith that turneth again the point of the ●…ayle, but they are also increased above the skull with a marvelous dilatation, so that all mixing together in one, do at once degenerate into a thin Pannicle 
Now pericranium is begotten.  or Membran, which, because it covereth the skull, the Grecians have nominated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nevertheless, this is not the immediate or fool covering to the skull. For under it consists yet an other thin Membran, which is most common also to all other Bones in the body, which bewrapping them, is therefore 
Periosteon to the ●…cull.  called by proper appellation of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
BUt to return again to the inward Membrans of the brain, and those whereof we have not as yet spoken: 
Col. ●…oc. Cit.   
Under Dura Mater, which I have sufficiently done my part to show, lieth 
Where is Pi●… m●…r.  Pia Mater, called also Tenuis memrix, with which indument the brain and Cerebellum 
Cho●…on.  are nearly clad, th●… is close to the substance of them, it being of some 
Secundina.  called Choriou, that is to say Secundina. And this thin Membran is copiously 
Where lieth the substance of the brain.  stored with veins, and arteries. But under it lieth, the white substance of the brain, which is soft and mary like, although not so, but differeth from the substance 
The subst●… of the brain ●…nd ●…rey ●…o not 〈◊〉.  of the ●…arey that is found in the cavities of bones not a little.  
NOw to come to the figure and fashion of the substance of the brain, Pia Mater 
The figure of the brame Pi●… matter taken away.  being taken away, it is very like unto the folds of the small entrails when Othentum is lifted up, that is, for the likeness of the thing, in that 
The reason of the 〈◊〉 and turninge in the brain.  the brain, like to the guts, seemeth to show many infolds and turnynges. Of which circumuolutions if any man inquire, the opinion of Collumbus, is thus, that it is so made, both for the lightness thereof, as also by the same wynding 
The brain hath not that Figure for 〈◊〉 ●…alie as some do●… say.  folds that the brain might more easily move in Diastole, and Sistole.  
Notwithstanding they are not wanting that have said the brain was made so for the cause of understanding: which if it were so, Asses and other beasts 
Collumb. alloweth not this judgement of V●…lius but 〈◊〉 that by veins that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 brain it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 said.  ●…ould be reasonable creatures as is man, since they want not the like shape of the brain.  
But Vesalius Lib. 7. Cap. 4. avoiding that error, and 〈◊〉 forth a more 〈◊〉 r●…son of truth, thinketh that Nature rather ordained such folds in the brain as a means of nourishment to the substance thereof: for neither is it so firm in any place, that Veins and Arteries, as in other parts of the body, may be through the same in every place scatteryngly dispersed: nor yet so small and slender in quantity, that Veins, and Acteries in the top only braunching, are sufficient to nourish and warm the same throughout. Which provident Nature foreseeing, hath engraven these cornered implexures, that in them the thin Membran, replenished with sundry vessels, might insinuate itself, whereby to minister nourishment more fitly to the substance of the brain.  
And chief also for the occasion of this nourishment, was the brain in two parts dissected, that is to say, that the thin Membran might fold itself in the middle thereof, and there made in reflexures, should nourish the substance of the brain: without which division of the brain, and deep revolutions, that part of the brain, whereas the right side beholdeth the left, should not be nourished. hitherto Vesalius.  
It seemeth certain that Aristotle was not a little deceived in matters Anathomicall, 
Collu●… c●…p. cit  
The ●…inder part of the head is no●… without brain contrary to Aristotle.  whilst he writeth that the hinder part of the head is destitute of brain, but every man knoweth that the hinder part is not empty, and void, but hath and containeth therein not only the brain, but Cerebellum also.  
ANd to come to the midst of his substance, we find two cavities, or rather 
Two Ventricles of the brain.  (for so are they called) ventricles, as one would say, a right, and a left, which are long, anfractuous or crooked, stretching from the anteriour to the posterior part.  
There are which call these the anteriour Uentricles, but Collumbus rather 
Those which are called the 〈◊〉 should more rightly be called the 〈◊〉 ventricles.  wisheth to term them the superior: for as much as they are contained or situated above the rest. These therefore are indifferent large, and endowed with the thin Membran: wherein is reprehended the error of Vesalius, for somuch as he denied the same.  
Through these upper ventricles of the brain the reticular or net like folds 
Plexus Coriso●….  called Coriformes are carried, whose uses do belong to the generation of animal 
The use.  spirit.  
Whereof Realdus Collumbus challengeth to himself, the only and first invention 
The invention o●… Realdus Collumbu●…. how the Anim●… spirits are begotten.  after this manner. The original beginning of these ve●…tricles, is above the Bone named Sphenoides, towards Ethmoides: but the air drawn by the nostrils, is conserved a space in that cavitie of the forehead, or Cuneall bone, which being there altered, ascendeth into those two ventricles which he calleth the superior, or uppermost, and that by the holes of the bone Ethmoides: whereas and in which ventricles, by continual labour of the brain, and motion of the reticular 〈◊〉, this air is mixed with the vital spirits. And thus are the animal spirits, made of the same air lately prepared, and by mixing with the vital. To this end Galen saith thus, the generation of the animal spirit, hath the vital 
Gal. Lib. 9 us. part.  
The vital spirit the proper matter of the Animal.  his proper matter. Wherefore the whole brain is contexed and woven together with the division and distribution of arteries: of which, many divisions do go from the ground, or foundation of the brain into the Uentricles, no otherwise, than the veins descending from the top of the head. And by these dispersed arterics, vital spirit is effused into the ventricles of the brain, which, by meeting & mixing with the air prepared, as aforesaid, forgetteth the animal spirit.  
The utility of the animal spirits is not one, or simply to be accounted of, 
Col. Loc. cit.  
The use of the Animal spirits.  but is extended, and liberally bestowed upon all the senses: which being begotten in the cavities of the brain, descend unto the foundation or seat thereof: where the third ventricle is, which is a little, long, and strait cavitie, reaching from 
The third 〈◊〉 trickle of the brasue.  the anteriour to the posterior part of the brain.  
Not far from this ventricle the Nerves of Spinalis Medula do spring. Therefore 
The beginning of the neruess of the spinall mary.  an easy matter for the animal spirits to come unto, & pierce the sinews, or to be carried by them to the organs of sense to give them help, and to aid the actions of every member, no otherwise then as, being carried through the optic sinews into the eyes, they minister unto them the actions of seeing. In like sort as it is to be deemed of the hearing, and tasting, and of every action proceeding from the brain.  
But besides this third ventricle thus lately spoken of, it shallbe requisite likewise 
The fourth ventricle of the brain where. The way of the 〈◊〉 spirits from the third to the fourth ventricle.  to describe a fourth, which is between Cerebellum and the Spinall mary: in which place there is a small hole going from the third to this fourth cavitie now spoken of, being but little, yet not so small but as may suffice the animal spirits to pass thereby from the third, to the fourth Uentricle. And this is the place wherein is said to be contained memory.  
The fourth ventricle is not much capable, and is comprehended of the thin 
The place of memory.  Membran. There the Spinall mary, (as shallbe said when we come to the place) 
The cavitie in the 〈◊〉 mary like a writing pen.  is endued with a cavitie figured like a writing pen, as it were a hole, whereby no man doubteth the contained spirits may pass unto the Spinall mary. Above the third vaentricle of the brain, you may behold a portion supereminent, 
The callous body.  or appearing over it sufficiently white, which is called Callosum corpus, a Callous body. Under this lieth an other portion named Fornix, and Psalloides, 
The arch or baulted place.  in figure of a half circle, or rather an arch, or bending bridge: which on the hinder part leaneth as it were on two legs, but in the forepart on one only. Néither 
The use of the callous body and vaulted place.  unprofitable is this body callous, or hard, or that after the fashion of a compassed arch made, but to the end that the weight of the brain might not ruin or fall upon the third cavitie.  
BUt between these small portions of the brain, namely the callous, & vaulted 
The glass in the brain what it is where, and of what use.  bodies, is contained as it were, a glass, so truly called, because it is clear and crystal like, being nothing else in this place but the thin Membran of the 
The use of SATURN'S 〈◊〉.  brain here doubled: with which duplication of thin Membran, the superior ventricles are environed, which thence return downwards. Whereto if this glass were wanting, it were not evident bow the right Uentricle should from the left be discerned, and called: forasmuch as by the means and help of this only Membran, they are divided.  
Behind this vaulted part in the extreme part of the brain towards Cerebellum, 
The testicles in the brain.  and in the upper part of the third ventricle, Nature hath feigned certain eminent parts, which in their upper parts, represent the likeness or Image 
The baunches or 〈◊〉 in the brain.  of Testicles, and so called therefore of Anathomistes Testes: near unto the which, two other particles yet somewhat greater are to be discerned, called according to their figure clunes, the haunches or buttocks. Between which lieth that 
The hole like the fundament.  hole, which is already noted to from the third, to the fourth ventricle, and seemeth like unto the fundament. Furthermore in the forepart of these Testicles (as we call them) stretching to the third ventricle, an other part of the brain appeareth, which not unaptly, but very elegantly expresseth the shape or privy 
The image of a woman's pri●…itie in the brain.  part of a woman. With this body is seen a little hard Glandule, in colour contrary to the substance of the brain, that is to say, somewhat yellow, covered with the thin Membran.  
THis Glandule is called Pinalis, or Conarium, fitly representing the shape of 
Gl●…ndule 〈◊〉.  
The yard in the brain.  the yard. So that in the brain wanteth neither the figure of the Testicles, buttocks, fundament, woman's shape, nor yard. The use of this Glandule Collumbus 
Col. 〈◊〉. cit.  holdeth opinion to be for the division of the vessel: othersome have conjectured 
The use of 〈◊〉.  that the making and office thereof was, to shut in the spirit of the fourth 
The 〈◊〉 of Anathomistes in the use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  ventricle, but that he alloweth not. Galen saith, that it hath in this place the same office that others in other parts of the body possess: but it filleth (saith he) the division of the great vain wherewith all the folds Choroides, that are in the anteriour 
〈◊〉 Ibid.  ventricles of the brain, are filled. In the forepart of the third ventricle 
The 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the use thereo●….  is to be discerned a deeper cavitie, which goeth at length above the seat of Sphenoides, and this cavitie is called Peluis, or Infundibulum, which is to be Englished a tunnel or hopper made to receive the excrements begotten in the ventricles, and transmit, and carry them to the Glandule placed in the seat of Sphenoides. Which Glandule in deed is sufficiently thick, being put without the ●…ard Membrans, framed so of the divine workman to receive into it the excrements of the brain. And this Collumbus affirmeth to be the place, where the thin Membran rises to cover and cloth these ventricles.  
And not withstanding all this said, yet before we cease or give over the description of the brain, note thus much, that in the brain and whole substance 
Only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the brain.  thereof only four cavities or hollows are to be numbered, and more, or besides them none, (saith the same Realdus,) although some have affirmed v●…. the cause 
●…hy some 〈◊〉 have imagine, 〈◊〉. ventricles.  of which error is the anfractuous or crooked deduction of the first v●…. ventricles, which they have not diligently persecuted or followed forth to the end, but imprudently have deemed by that means, two other ventricles to be contained in the forepart: which certainly are nothing else but a portion of the first.  
NOw the discourse of the brain, being sufficiently handled, it seemeth necessary 
〈◊〉 C●…r.  consequently to speak of Cerebellum. Cerebellum which hath his 
〈◊〉.  place towards the hinder part of the Skull, under the hard Membrans: of which, 
Indument.  as also of the thin Membran it is compassed on each side: notwithstanding that his circumuolutions, and turnynges, or wreaths are not the same, but otherwise 
〈◊〉.  then we have noted of the brains. And this part (saith johannes Fernelius 
Iho. Fernel. cap. ix.  Ambianus) is much harder than the substance of that we call the brain, 
Substance.  and therefore produceth harder sinews, and also (saith he) it is moredry: whereof the extreme part falls down the hollow pipe, or cave of the spin or back Bones, even unto Os sacrum: but he seemeth in this to subscribe unto Galen, 
SATURN'S ●…ffection according to Galen.  who saith, that the end of Cerebellum is the beginning of the Spinall mary, & for that cause it is the harder, that to all the hard sinews of the body, it might be a beginning: for as much as from this hinder part of the brain, no soft sinew is produced.  
But notwithstanding that these be the words of Galen and Fernelius, two famous men in Philosophical discipline, yet as men not retaining the whole 〈◊〉 and scope of Art to themselves (for so had never man that lived yet) 
Of the substance of Cerebellum contracy to Galen.  their words are not as Gospel in all things: to this I say therefore with Realdus Collumbus that the substance of Cerebellum is not hard, but with his turnyngs 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉.  at length endeth downward in two Processes: the figure of which is like the 
The worms in 〈◊〉 and there use.  white and short worms found in rotten wood: whose use is to prohibit, lest of the fourth ventricle, pressed by the weight of Cerebellum, the substance should be stopped. And whereof Galen thought that from this Cerebellum came harder sinews, them from the brain, the truth is (saith Collumbus) that there hence proceedeth 
No pair of sinews springeth from Cerebellum contrary to Galen.  not one pair, nor one at all: Wherein to be sure, he purposely marked many times and often: neither is the substance thereof any thing harder at all, 
The substance of Cerebellum is not harder than of the brain.  then of the brain.  
THus far we have spoken of the matter and substance of the brain. But to speak further of the principality of his functions, and to argue more 
Wherein the nobleness of the brain is most plainly argued.  plainly the nobleness of his nature, by explication of the sundry benefits be yieldeth throughout the frame of the body, behold but the organs of smelling, hearing, and seeing: with taste, and feeling: as also how much he maketh to the motion of members, in strewing such an infinite number of sinews throughout the 
Now man differeth most from growing pl●…aces.  body, and parts thereof, without the which, no other could be conjectured of the life of man. Then is to be discerned by trees and spreding plants: which only flourish in growing, and fruitage, but void of sense, sight, hearing, taste, moving, 
How much more exquisite are the scent in man th●… in other creatures.  and smelling: which are chief in the body of man most notable above all other creatures, by so much the more, by how much the brain in man, is different from all other creatures.  
TO go forward therefore in the description of these aforesaid organs, first 
The first of the common sense called smelling.  you shall note that in the forcpart of the brain about the seat or foundation thereof, the rising of two organs are plain to be discerned, which the Grecians 
Col. ●…ap. 2. Lib. 8.  call Olfactilia, but other Anathomistes Processus Mamillares: which are 
The rising of the Mamillar Processes.  long, and small, consisting of the substance of the brain itself, only involved with the thiune Membran. Between the brain, Os Sphenoides, and Os frontis, 
progress.  these organs are carried: above which the hard Membrans are to be discerned, of which we have spoken before.  
Thus the organs of smelling do cease at two little thick parts, and those again 
Ending.  in the Bone called Ethmoides, at the side of a certain eminent Process thereof. So that of the breath that we draw at our nostrils, part ascending up by 
●…se.  the nostrils into these said little holes (for so says Fernelius,) part of the breath received 
〈◊〉 Fern●…l.  
●…ib. 1. cap. ix.  passeth this way into the brain, and the rest into Trachea Arteria) we 
●…alen Lib. 9 & 11. de us. pa●…t.  distinguish and find out the differences, of good and evil savours. 
How hapueth 〈◊〉 of savours.   
The which proper organ, to the end it might not have lightly default in operation, but retain his virtue more effectually, Nature hath produced in places mentioned, near to the Process lately spoken of, two portions or soft sinews: not of ancient Anathomistes therefore called sinews, but we term them so, 
Why the Nerves in the organs of smelling are not hard.  since, by their rare tenderness, they are the fit for this purpose to discern the differences of air brought unto them: which to been hard, no man would judge it by reason so fit: since they support a more subtle sense, than any other parts 
〈◊〉. Ibid.  in the whole body.  
Again, a double commodity is found by these said organs. For besides that they thus present all savours good and evil, unto the brain, so do they also, and 
The second use of the organs of smelling.  in like maker, receive the filthy and ●…lymy excrements purged from the Anteriour, or upper Uentricles of the brain.  
To these nostrils appertain a certain Cartilaginous substance, which in the midst of them maketh a several division, or hedge: called therefore Nartum 
The division or hedge of the nose.  septum, or Interseptum Cartilaginosum, stretched from the bottom, to the top of the nose: as also to the upper parts of the palate: for all that region, or part, is replete, with holes, & hollows, to receive the said superfluities of the brain.  
THe ears being in like sort the organs of hearing, are sited in the extreme 
G●…len 〈◊〉.  
Of the organs of hearing.  parts of the temples, of which the outward parts are called Auriculae. The substance of the ears are Cartilaginous or grissely, and not rashly so ordained, 
Substance.  for as much as thereby the entraunces or passages are made, not only easier, but also (which is notable) continually open, and priest to receive the sound 
●…ernel. Ibid.  of every speech, or other noise. Therefore Dura Membrana, or the thicker covering in clothing and enwrapping the deepest corner or wynding of the ears, a 
●…al. 11. ●…ib. us. part.  certain soft sinew is brought thereto on each side, from the fift conjugation of the 
●…ernel. Ibid.  
How hearing happeneth read more elegantly in the history of 〈◊〉, & namely where that 〈◊〉 of the organ of hearing are described.  brain, objected to the holes transuersely, or overthwart: which receiving the air of any sound, carrieth and presenteth it unto the brain, the notable & common begynuing of sense.  
Thus have I said how smelling and hearing take effect in the head, and by what means the brain hath knowledge of both. So in like manner you shall here how the noble orgás of light, which to the whole body are to be compared as the Sun unto the world, are situated in the head, and how with divers aids, they obtain their action.  
THe eyes therefore are assistaunt on both sides, the most deliting and prexious 
Of the organs of see●…ng.  parts in the body: which no otherwise then circumspect espials in a fort, that watch the uppermost tower, to behold a far of and give warning 
Situation.  of their enemies: so the eyes are sited in a most high place, the rather to espy, and descry things pleasant, or otherwise hurtful to the body. Fernelius reporteth, 
〈◊〉. Ibid.  taking his authority (as he saith) from Galen, that for cause of the eyes, the head was appointed in the highest place of the body, because the brain, for the shortness of the sinews optic, stood in need to be situate so near the eyes. But such reasons are not disputed on, since the brain to have his fastest being a fit, and eyes there most ●…ightly seat in the head, no man judgeth rashness or improvidence, not only because nothing may be amiss, that is wrought by the omnipotent creator, but also forasmuch as the same in the weak judgement of worldlings, seemeth so notable, as the thing, which, otherwise then so, could not have been the like.  
Therefore if in marking the situation of the eyes, you retain but some scruple of diligence: no doubt, but as you find how excellently Nature hath engraven in the head and uppermost jaw two proper celles or cavities for their habitation, 
Collumbus. ●…ib. 〈◊〉.  so will it (even as it were) ravish your senses, to consider how many meet defences and propugnacles are placed round about their cavitie. Which albeit they have to themselves proper uses appointed, yet serve they besides so fit for to guard the eyes, as if they had been for no other purpofe ordained. For above 
Which and how many are the propugnacles of the eyes.  them is Os frontis and the eye brow, beneath, the first bone of the upper jaw, the bones of the cheek, likewise the nostrils, and Os iugale: besides the gristels of 
The eye lids direct the ●…ight. The fashion of the eye in man.  the lids, and the eyeliddes themselves, which serve to direct the sight.  
The fashion of the eyes in man is round: which if you mark well, you shall find that nothing else in the body hath a direct round proportion. But in other creatures the eyes are not directly round, not, rather obliqne or depressed. Neither is that marvelous, whilst the figure of man differeth from all other creatures in no small point. Neither more openly, then worthily, hath Realdus 
Realdus Collumbus reprehendeth all that writ of the eyes before his tune.  Collumbus reproved such as hitherto have made description of the eyes, by srequentation of brutish Anathomies: which clearly he noteth in Galen, and after him Vesalius, whose 〈◊〉 in matters Anathomicall no man neglecteth: yet 
Galen and vesalius were deceived in the workmanship of the eye.  with no small negligence is he spotted in this point, since, so carelessly to writ in a matter so great, excellent, and often wished he blushed not.  
But now to come to the matter, in what place the eye is sited, and for what cause, that is to say, for sight, no man doubteth, but how the sight is made, that is not with facility explicable: the strife thereof as yet is under judgement, as touching 
How vision is made is a difficult question.  emission, and immission. Some thinckyng to have obtained truth on their side, are confuted with the fancies of their own foolish fabling. So that one so much hindereth an other, as when reason should give judgement, conceit standeth in the light: but of this argument we will make no disputation. It is sufficient 
The blind think themselves unhappy.  in this treatise, to show that the eyes are made for the cause of seeing. Which thing is so marvelous necessary to man as they that either by nature, chance, 
Whence ●…o the faculty of seeing. Of what substance are the optic 〈◊〉.  or sickness loose there sight, account themselves unhappy.  
The faculty of seeing cometh from the brain, brought unto them from the visible spirits by the optic sinews, which sinews are thick and soft (as shallbe declared when we come to the description of sinews) enwrapped with 
Innoluere.  
Rising.  the hard and soft Membran, and spring out from within the brain, to the seat 
Progress●….  or foundation thereof: and penetrating Os sphenoides through the round holes 
Insertion.  
What doth constitute the membran called 〈◊〉 or Retina.  thereof, do end in the inner cavitie of the eyes, whereas they constitute the Membran called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
The eyes therefore consist of many parts, that is to say of five Muscles, notwithstanding that Galen and Vesalius are of much contrary opinion, as in the 
Of what 〈◊〉 the eye of man doth consist.  History of Muscles is plainly set out: sire Membrans, and three humours: with Nerves, Arteries, Veins, Glandules, and much fatness round about.  
Of the Muscles serving to the eyes, which we have said to be five, four of 
Of the muscles of the eyes.  them are so disposed, as that they seem to be distributed to the four corners of 
The four first muscles.  the eyes, above and beneath, to the right side and to the left. Their rising is from Os sphenoïdes, and Duramater, and are long, consisting of strait Fibres: and in 
The 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉.  their ends explicating their own substance, do constitute a tendinous Membran, 
〈◊〉.  which endeth at the pannicle Cornea, behind Iris: every which Muscle doing 
The use of every of these 〈◊〉. muscles.  his office by himself, and labouring without the help of the rest, ●…raweth 
Col. Loc. cit.  the eye either upward, or downward, to the right hand, or to the left: but if at 
The use of the four muscles labouring together. The use or the tour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  one time in moving, they go together, than they hold or stay the eye: but again at what time they use not their motion all at once, but one of them successively after an other, the eye is turned round, or in compass wise. Which diversity of movings at unlike time, is also to be seen in the four Muscles addicted to the moving of the wrist. Wherefore, diverse motions to be showed by diverse movers 
〈◊〉 compareth these four muscles to the muscles of the 〈◊〉, as touching their use.  and that in themselves diversly, let no man think it an absurdity to believe.  
But now to come to the fift Muscle, whereof Realdus Collumbus protesteth himself to be the first inventor: it ample●…eth, or embraseth the half and more of 
The fift muscle of the eyes 〈◊〉 Collumbus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  the eyes, in transuerse manner sited: nevertheless, is not to be despised or with slight regard beholden, since the motion thereof is not only exquisite, but according to the providence of God ordained, whereby the countenance of man, is different from beasts: as the Poet hath versified.  

Pronáque cùm spectant animalia caetera terram,  
Os homini sublime dedit, caelúmque videre 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 1. Met.   
jussit, & erectos ad sydera tollere vultus.   

When every beast, with prove aspect, to look on earthy mould,  
He had ordained, yet man he made, the heavens for to behold:  
And that he should his countenance unto the skies erect.   
So by the benefit of this fift Muscle we behold the heavens, and directly cast our countenance upward. By it so is made perfect the devise of so great a work begun, which serveth and helpeth at every turn. For not only the eye may be 
The use of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  lifted up by this Muscle, but be likewise stayed: as also turned round, or again contained in his seat unmovable still, or stedfact, without turning this way or that way.  
Wherefore I am in this opinion further persuaded, that Nature with great foresight, and provident skill, gave unto the eyes this fift Muscle, participating with the property of every action: & placed it so closely, & nearly wrapping, or clasping the hinder side of the eye (as the like she hath done to other parts, whose offices are notable) that if the Muscles of the corners, that is the other four, or any of them should by outward inconvenience, and hurt, be despoiled of their virtues, this (which by Nature is sited so secretly, that as it is a hand unto the eye, so the eye is a shield unto it, for that the one can not be rightly hurt, and the 
〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of authors as 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the eyes is plainly set forth.  other escape) might minister assistance, lest the eye thence forth should be deprived of moving altogether.  
The other Anathomistes, I mean, such as have written before the time of Realdus Collumbus, how they have varied from him in the description of the Muscles 
The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 among the muscles of the 〈◊〉.  of the eyes, I have most diligently, and directly, in the History of Muscles declared. We aught yet in discussing the frame of the body's light, further to consider: for amongst these Muscles are distributed the second pair of sinews from the brain: amongst which, the eye, and optic sinew, a great portion of ●…at is 
The use of fat to the eyes.  placed, lest that by want of such moistening, as it yieldeth, the eye, in perpetual moving might dry and consume. Hereto also are joined 〈◊〉. ●…landules, of which 
The 〈◊〉 and use of the 〈◊〉 in the eyes. 〈◊〉 whence they spring.  the one above, and the other beneath, pouring forth tears in a perplexed mind, are made also to water and moisten the eyes the better.  
But this said, to speak of the manifold Membranes of the eyes, they are 
Of the membr●…s of the eyes.  six in number.  
The first of them is the outmost, and hath many names, as all these, Adnata, 
The names of the first membr●… of the eye.  alba, adhaerens, and coniunctiva: it is a Pannicle thin, and white, taking his beginning from Pericranium, and ends at the greater circle of Iris: for Iris is 
The description of the membran 〈◊〉.  that circle in the eye replenished with divers colours: which variety of colours, proceedeth not through the humour therein closed, but Vuea membrana, the which 
What is Iris 〈◊〉 the eye.  Vuea is not in all people of like colour, but in some blacker, in some more white, 
〈◊〉 is not in every one of like colour.  in some blue, etc.  
The name of Iris is taken of the similitude of the raynebowe in the firmament, 
The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 in the eye.  so diversly coloured. But that which you see in the centre, or middle prick 
〈◊〉 or the apple of the eye which is 〈◊〉.  of the eye is named Pupilla, often called in English the apple of the eye: by the benefit and office whereof, we have sight.  
And notwithstanding that the same Pupilla appeareth black, yet neither it, nor any thing under it (as saith Collumbus) is black at all, but most perfect bright and shining: albeit I dare not subscribe to him in that.  
But as in the contrarie●…ie of opinions, when as every affection throweth a brand, truth hides her head, whilst reason hath enough to do to defend himself: maketh some, not of the simplest Anathomistes, to hold in, and pause in diverse 
Vesal. cap. 9 de arg. fac. 〈◊〉.  of their discourses: so some again, not regarding what others affirm, their own eyes being witnesses (though I deny not, the rest to have used dissections, perhaps yet not so often, in this respect upon the body of man) have plainly without bawking depainted their judgements, upon such inventions, as experience hath found them.  
For albeit Galen and Uesalius, have described the eyes far otherwise, Realdus Collumbus (nothing terrified with the face of their authority) hath a●…ouched 
The second membran unknown to other 〈◊〉.  contrary to all their minds neither more, nor 〈◊〉 less than six Membrans.  
Of which, the second in number that he reciteth never any found before him, 
The beginning and insertion of this second mem●….  and therefore goeth unnamed. This saith he is begotten of a certain kind of sinewy thinness of the Muscles of the eyes, and lying under the tunicle called Adnata, or 〈◊〉, before spoken of, is ended near unto Iris.  
The third Membran is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin Cornea, and of 
Ceratoides.  
Galen. 10. us. part.  some Dura: so called, for that in cu●…yng it is like to a horn, but that it forceth 
Fuch. cap. IX.  not: in 〈◊〉 it is both hard, and thick, springing from Dura Mater itself. 
Fernel. cap. 13. Li. 6.  
●…ratoides constituteth the fashion of the eye.  Through this Membran Ce●…toïdes, the fashion of the eye is constituted. neither hath it more, than one original root, or rising: which perhaps hath been the 
The error of the Arabians in the membran Cornea Cornea is one only.  cause of error in others, accounting the forepart thereof Cornea, for that it shineth like a horn: and the hinder part Sclirotica, only sore the hardness thereof. Whereas it is one only, and not two, brought from Dura Membrana, as I said before. Ceratois in the forepart thereof is bright, & shining, and therewith subtle 
Cornea what kind of one.  and small, in which place Iris and Pupilla is sited: this stayeth the eye, & clotheth, 
The utilities of the membran Cornea.  both the optic sinew, and the eye 〈◊〉 within hollow, containing likewise three humours, and three other Membrans.  
Now to the fourth Membran of the eye, which is called Vuea, and Chorion, 〈◊〉, 
The names of the fourth membran of the eye.  and Choriformis, springing from the thin Membran of the brain, and is the first that clotheth the ●…ticke sinew: after dilating further under Cornea, 
Beginning.  
progress.  〈◊〉 forth unto the forepart. Yet for all that, it doth not enwrappe the eye 
〈◊〉.  all about as Cornea is said to do. But after it hath come to the apple of the eye, 
The fourth membran enwrappeth not all the eye. Where the fourth Me●…bran is double.  which this same Uuea fashioned, and maketh, it is reslected towards the hinder part, and marcheth forth to the beginning of Iris, and there is made two sold or double, and departeth from Cornea all that space that is so clear and crystal like: although in other parts again it is not a little knit thereto. It beareth the name 
The ●…timologie of the Membran Vuea.  Vuea, for that the grain thereof representeth a grape, the slalke taken away. In this point (as I said) that is, as touching the colours of this Vuea, great diversity 
divers colours in 〈◊〉 in man. The colours of 〈◊〉 in an ox are moc then in man. The use of the variette of colour. Why the eyes being weary we wink.  is in creatures to be discerned, yea in man himself. For Vuea in man is black in colour, read, blue, and yellowish: but in an Ox, besides those colours, also green, and bright, blue. By the which variety of colours the wearied eyes are recreated, & therefore we shut the eyes, to the end that after quiet resort of the visible spirits, these colours may newly be refreshed.  
The fift Membran of the eye is called Amphiblistroides, in Latin Retina, thosen of the very substance of the visible Nerve. Wherefore if we properly, and 
The fift membrae called Retin●….  more directly should speak thereof, it is not a membrane, but in very deed a thing soft and white: which if you do behold precisely together with the substance of 
〈◊〉. loc. cit.  
The beginning and substance of R●….  the brain, you will rather deem it the substance of the brain then otherwise. This lieth more inwardly than doth Vuea, and a little further marcheth forward 
The situation of 〈◊〉.  to the half part of the eye.  
The sixt Membran, called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin Aranea, for that it seemeth to 
The sixt Membra called Ar●…nea. Beginning.  represent a Spider's web, springs in like sort from the thin Membran, being of itself most thin and splendent: not far unlike the thin pellicle 
Whereto A●…nea is compared.  found, under the rind of an onion●…, whose use is to complect, and retain the 
The use of the sixt Membran.  glassy, and crystalline humours.  
Herein the great Anathomist Ve●…alius seemed perplexed of sense, in his description 
Col. Loc. cit.  
SATURN'S obscure in the Membran Aran●….  of the copweblike Membran. Yet over rashly made division thereof, not knowing that therein was enclosed the glassy humour. Galen is no less reproved, 
V●…l. lib. 7. cap. 14.  in so much as he separated it from that which is sited before the crystalline 
The Membran like the eye 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 mentioneth is not any thing dise●…et from the ●…embrans hith●…●…ibed.  bumor. Which Collumbus affirmeth to be only one: although the part which is said to be placed before the crystalline humour, be a little thicker than in other parts. And these are supposed to be the true Membrans of the eyes. Vesalius notwithstanding harped upon a seventh, like the eyelyddes, which should be put between the glassy and watery humour. Notwithstanding in deed that those lines, which close about the crystalline humour, are in Arenea, as before we have written.  
After these it followeth fitly to speak upon the three humours necessarily appertaining 
Of the hu●…ors of the eye.  to the eyes. That is to say, the waterish, crystalline, & glassy. Amongst which, the watrishe is placed (being so of Galen called, for his substance and 
G●…len. us. part. 10.  
The place of the wa●…ie humour.  colour ropresenting the white watrishe part of an egg) between the Membran called Vuea (where it is made double and inversed) and that which is called Cornea. 
Co●… Ibid.  
Where are suff●…sions made called 〈◊〉.  Which humour is not much in quantity: and therein suffusions are made, which the younger sort have called Cataracts. This, Collumbus proveth to be an 
The wat●…e humour is an excrement.  excrement, for that twice he had seen it effused, through wounds, and yet in space renated or sprung again, so as the party sustained the loss of no eye. To which 
The watery humour being ●…used may renate or grow again.  I faithfully subscribe, having proved the like in Anno. 1570. But to return to our matter.  
The second humour of the eye is Christalloides; or Christallinus, called so, for because it shines like light, and in pure clearness comparable to the crystal. The 
The second humour 〈◊〉 the eye why it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ●…lline.  place where it is sited is towards the forepartes, almost in the centre of the eye, being amplected olf the hinder part with the vitrious humour, having no other Membran interjacent or lying between: but before covered with Aranea. The 
Situ●…tion.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  figure of the crystalline humour is round, but in the fore part depressed: where it respecteth the waterish humour, it is like the kind of a pulse called a lentill. The substance, of this humour is somewhat hard. The use thereof is exiellent & most 
The substance of the christali●…e humour.  noble: being almost the principal member of sight, pleasant to be marked, and worthy to be known, not injuriously therefore called the idol, or Image of seeing. 
The use of the christali●…e humour  Now the third humour called Hioloida, of all sorts of Anathomistes Vitreum, because it representeth fused or molten glass. The place or being, whereof is in 
The Eti●…logie of the name of the gla●…ie humour of the eye.  the hinder part of the eye. Yet not only holdeth his abode there, but holdeth no small portion also of the forepart, as appeareth, since of four parts of the eye it 
Situation of the vitteo●…s humour. Why the vitreous humour us hollowed.  is said to occupy three: I mean the hollow part. Besides all this Hialoides is hollow in the midst for good purpose, giving place unto the crystalline humour: being likewise of itself most splendent and pleasant to behold. Aranea enwrappeth this together with the crystalline humour, near to which Retina lyesh, 
R●… na ●…ourisheth the vitreous humour, the vitreous nou●…heth the crystalline humour.  which yieldeth nourishment to the vitrious humour, which vitrious in like manner feedeth the crystalline. Therefore no marvel that the vitrious humour shines so excellently, being the nourisher and féeder of the crystalline more shining. So that by means of renewing these nutritions, that humour is also engendered, 
Now the waterish humour is begatten.  which is called Aqueus or watrishe, of Galen Alluginius, for the cause before named. And these are the three humours in the eyes, helping or rather ministering 
Cal. 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 10.  sight: for by their help, and by means of their round proportion, with the centre in the midst, and their decent situation, with such visible space between, we easily and rightly see. Besides the five Muscles serving to the eye, as also besides 
The Epiglogue of the parte●… of the eye, and fe●…uyng to the eye.  the uj. Membrans, three humours two Glandules, the optic sinew, the second pair of sivewes, and fat (all which I have susticiently in this discourse distributed) there are both Veins and Arteries, dispersed through the Muscles, fat, and Membrans, among which many of them are distributed, as also through Cornea and Vuea.  
This is the most proper explication that I can gather of the frame and workmanshyp 
P●…roration.  of man's eye: to speak plainly and without painted circumstances, lest I might happen to fall within the danger of foul obloquy with Vesalius, who is said not only in the Muscles and Membrans fó have erred, but even in 
Col. joc. cit.  the humours also to have wandered out of the way, supposing the crystalline humour 
Vesalius erreth i●… the history of the eye.  to be exquisitely sited in the centre of the eye, as also the quantity of the waterish to be equal with the vitrious humour.  
hitherto of smelling, hearing, and seeing. Now of tasting, whose chiefest 
Of the sense of tasting.  instruments (saith joannes Fernelius in his ix. Chap. De partibus corporis humani) are in the palate and tongue, although the tongue (as says Vesalius) by the 
The tongue the chief instr●…ent of ●…ast and how.  consent of all Philosophers, is the principal. Which office it purchaseth by reason of the two branches of the four pair of ●…selves of the brain, which descending 
The four pair of Nerves set●…ing to the orga●… of taste.  to the roots of the tongue, are distributed through the upper coat of it. The other two branches of the same pair passing through the holes of the fourth Bone of the upper jaw, march through the coat of the palate, to the Anteriour part thereof.  
And thus these four pair (saith Collumbus) were begotten to be the organ of 
Of the sense of feeling.  taste. As for the virtue of feeling, which is equally poured out among all the parts of the body, I can not desine the proper instruments thereof, until the propagation 
They are had in decision that affirm one nexue for feeling, another for moving.  of Nerves be absolved, to which Nature resigned the whole liberty of feeling and moving: that worthily, they might be derided, who affirm one portion of an Nerve to be endued with feeling, and an other with moving and without sense.  
But before I fall to the particular description of Nerves, it may be demanded 
What a nerve 〈◊〉.  what a nerve is: it is answered, that a sinew is an organ, by the which both sense and moving is carried unto the whole body. Which maketh that such parts as are void of them, are no less frustrate of sense.  
Galen saith that for●… three principal ends Nature hath made such distribution 
Lib. 5. de. us. part.  
Why nature made such distribution of nerves.  of Nerves in the body. The first was to give feeling unto the sensive instruments, the second to give motion to the movable parts, and the third to endue all others with that faculty, whereby to discern all annoyances. Albeit that to the Muscles being the instruments of voluntary moving the greatest Nerves are given therefore, in this consideration nature hath not distributed to every part 
Why nature giveth not to every part like portion of nerves.  like measure of Nerves, to one as to an other: but to some more liberally, and again to others more sparingly. Even as appeareth by the members of nutrion, whilst none of them are instruments either of sense, or motion. Nature hath given them therefore small Nerves, only to be partakers of the sense of knowledge in any painful annoyaunces.  
The figure of a Nerve is long and of round proportion, of substance soft, and 
Collumb. Ibid.  
The figure of the Nerve.  porie also, to give perfect passage to the animal spirits 〈◊〉 among the parts. And this substance of the nerves is endued with the slender, as also the thick 
Substance.  
The Nerve is clothed with dura and 〈◊〉.  Membran of the brain, to be of more ability.  
Their distribution is divers, but their original is from the seat or foundation 
The originale of nerves.  of the brain, near to the third Uentricle: from whence they spring, both to the right side and to the left. And for as much as all that hitherto have written 
The nerves of the brayve have been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into seven. pair  of them, do describe their procéedynges by pairs, which are in number seven. in which point there is not one of them that differ from an other (although in other cases but seldom may we say so,) we will also in this present discourse observe the like order, as touching the seven. pair of sinews of the brain.  
And to begin, the first of them therefore are indifferent thick, and also soft, 
The first pair of Nerves of the brain.  whole rising is somewhat distant from the anteriour seat of the brain, whereas, above the cell of the bone called Sphenoides, they are united: but not crossewise, 
Substance.  as some have dreamt. For whereas they join together a little space, they separate 
Beginning.  again shortly, the right one passing to the right eye, and the left, unto the left eye. But note a little as touching their involucres, for from their beginning 
〈◊〉.  lately noted, to the hole sited in the roundel of the eye, through which they pass, they are only bewrapped with the thin Membran: but from thence to the eye, in which they end, and make the aforesaid Membra called Retina, in that space (I 
The 〈◊〉 of the name of the first pair.  say) they are enwrapped both with the 〈◊〉, and also the hard Membrans.  
These are called Nerui 〈◊〉, that is, the visible sinews, & that because they 
In the optic●…e nerve is no poor. The pure spirits may pave through the rare substance of the optiche nerves.  bring the virtue visible unto the eyes. They do consist of a spongy substance of the brain, but not manifestly replete with pores as some say: yet not to be denied (since their substance is both rare and also soft) but that they prepare passage for the purest spirits. And thus much of the first pair of sinews.  
The second pair of sine was is brought through their proper holes, & through 
Of the second pair of the brain. Situation Progress and use.  a rift or chink of the roundel of the eye, to the five Muscles serving to the eye, and to these two that open the eyelid: besides that they sand yet further (in some) a branch into the temporal Muscle: whereby in deed many times it happeneth, that by the hurt of the Muscle of the temple, the eye also is hurt, as it were 
The temporal muscle hurt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hurt by 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉.  by consent: and so again on the contrary part.  
The third pair of sinews rising more backwards, & as it were sidewayes, hath two begyunynges, whereof the one is greater, the other lesser: this pair perseth 
The third pair with 〈◊〉 and use.  the scalp, and descending down wards by the same hole which is not only common to this, but likewise to the fourth conjugation of sinews, is cut into many brawches, whose distribution therefore is very diverse. For the one branch cr●…peth to the temporal Muscle, the other to the roundel of the eye, and through the eyebrow to the forehead, as also to the Muscle that closeth the eyelid, likewise to the Muscle that delateth the nose, and to the nose besides procreateth an infinite number of branches. another branch of this third conjugation of Nerves taketh also the way through the roundel of the eye, but lower. It passeth downwards by the third bone of the upper jaw, through that hole which is placed about the middle part of the face, as shall readily arrive in the port of remembrance 
The hole in the midst of the face.  by reading the description of bones: to the which place when thus (as I said) it hath brought itself, it is there further divided into many sinews, which sow themselves among the parts of the upper lip, through the Muscle named Massetera, and among the Muscles of the cheek: of which small sinews also, a part enter the cavitie or hollow of the nose. another branch fléeth to the roots of the upper teeth, an other descendeth the neither jaw, whereof a portion in like sort is distributed to the roots of the lower teeth. Such store of them as remains, besides these now spoken of, coast about the compass of the chin, neither leaving the lower lip void or destitute of sense.  
The iiij. pair of nerves ariseth so near unto the 3. that the original of them seemeth a portion of the third. But it is less than the third, wherewith it descendeth 
The situation of the fourth pair of nerves.  towards the mouth, & is cut into iiij. several branches, which pass through the holes of the u bone of the upper jaw, & thence march forewardes through the 
Division.  tunicle of the palate towards the forepartes. Besides these, other two little branches descend unto the Processes called Stiloides, & so to the roots of the tongue, being distributed through the upper coat thereof. And the distribution of these branches 
Use.  to these last recited parts, are to make perfect the organ of taste. Which gift and office, though some Anathomistes not of the plainer sort, have ascribed to the third pair of sinews (which might happen through the vicinity of the iij. with the fourth) it shallbe to me no cause of stay in this my present pilgrimage.  
The fift pair of sinews, rising at the same seat or ground of the brain, and on the lateral part about the midst, entereth the blind bone & laberinthe sited 
The situation of the fift pair of Nerves.  in the temporal bone, which labyrinth (being in the history of bones plainly described) endeth at the ears. So when it is come half way within this laberinthe, becometh thicker, & doth not only constitute a membrae. This I say is the hollow, which we have described more diligently in the history of bones, wherein the iij. little bones so marvelously serving to the gift of hearing, are mentioned. The one of which iij. not Anathomist as yet save Realdus Collumbus hath declared, neither I think found. To the sharp Process of the little bone which is like the similitude of 
The bones of the organ of hearing.  the thigh, a little nerve endeth derived from this u pair aforesaid, from which a little writhen sinew issueth into this laberinthe: but it goeth forth through the hole of the temporal bone, which is placed at the roots of the aforenamed Styloides. This little nerve is towards the forepart reflected, & like a serpent entereth into the temporal Muscle. In the same place an other little nerve is found, which is itself wreathed also.  
The uj. pair of sinews is at the posterior seat of the brain, or more backward 
Galen Lib. 8. 9 10, usa. part.  discerned, having divers branches or roots: and as (Galen saith) by how much the nearer they spring to the Spinall mary: by so much they are also the harder. This pair descendeth through the hole that is sited between the bone of the hinder part of the head and the temporal bone, in place where the inner Ueyne jugularis ascendeth to the skull. The uj. pair of sinews is at the posterior 
Col Ibid.  
The situation of the sixt pair of Nerves.  seat of the brain, or more backward discerned, having divers branches or roots: And (as Galen saith) by how much the nearer they spring to the Spinall 
Distribution.  mary, by somuch they are also the harder. This pair descendeth through the 
The history of the right recurrent nerve.  hole that is sited between the Bone of the hinder part of the head and the temporal bone, in place where the inner Ueyne jugularis ascendeth to the skull.  
This uj. conjugation is diversely distributed, for it carrieth sense not only to all the parts within the breast contained, but stretcheth further, and visiteth all the bowels of Abdomen. After that the right Nerve of this uj. pair is go out of the place above named, it sendeth certain branches to the Muscles of Hioides, and to some of the Muscles of Larinx: than it descendeth between Vena jugularis. and the Artery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nigh the rough Artery, even to the Canell bone. In the 
Artery Carotida.  region whereof, is sent a little sinew under the right Axillaris Arteria which after is reflected towards the head, and cleaveth to the sides of the rough artery, ins●…nuatyng itself into the cavitie of Larinx, and at length in the formal instrument of voice, named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is implanted. And this is the true & brief description of the 
What is Glottis.  right recurrent, or reversive Nerve.  
But again under the region of the Can●…ll bone it sendeth forth a little branch, which runneth not only to the pannicle Pleura (which I have sufficiently discoursed among the spiritual members) but likewise to the roots of the ribs: again sending an other little Nerve to the right side of the lungs: the rest descendeth being fastened to Aesophagus, down to the upper Orifice of the ventricle.  
THe left recurrent Nerve, departing from the place where it beginneth, yieldeth 
The history of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  little branches unto the same Muscles that the right did, and descendeth likewise in the same sort: and in the region of the left Canell bone sendeth branches to the pannicle Pleura, to the roots of the ribs, and to the left side of the lungs: Then further descendeth, till it almost touch the greater branch of the Artery Aorta: In which place it sendeth forth a Nerve, which under this Artery is rest●…ed, and after turneth itself again upwards, towards his original and fountain, cleaving (as by the right is said) to Aspera arteria: thence forth entering in between the Bone that is not named, and that which representeth a shield in the inner part of Larinx, and so entereth into the organ of voice.  
These are the noble Nerves, which (saith Galen) are endued with the virtue 
〈◊〉.  of forming the speech, and are besides therefore called Vocales nerui. Whose 
The use of the 〈◊〉 Nerves  offices and uses are to much neglected, & to little amongst other things known: for although few (in comparison of the rest) suppose in them to be contained the 
The use of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  proper power of vocal virtue, yet (to their great admiration) if they willingly dissect a living dog, they shall prove it plain and very truth: for by dividing one of them you shall find him maimed of his voice, but hurt them both in that order, and he shallbe domme for ever after.  
To this I must needs subscribe, for often have I of purpose proved it: being so plain and a part to all that behold it, as that no doubtful question can grow thereof. Notwithstanding that, some will scarce believe their own eyes. Galen 
〈◊〉 ●…art.  
〈◊〉.  was the first that invented these reversive nerves: albeit he could not satisfy him 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  self in the reason wherefore nature did not convert the left recurrent nerve to the left Axillaris Arteria: when as from the left recurrent sinew, an other little 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  〈◊〉 springeth, which, following the roots of the great Artery, is distributed through the coat of the heart, but pierceth not the substance thereof for the litlenes 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 se●…fe.  of it. And this is (saith Collumbus) the true cause why nature reflected the left reu●…ue nerve under the great Artery, and not under the Artery of the armehole on that side, as the right reversive nerve is said to have done on the other side. Whereat (I said) Galen stood much amazed, neither could sufficiently satisfy himself in the reason thereof, as appeareth in his seven. book De usu partium. 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  But by this it seemeth that nature, aswell as to created these notable parts, had care to place them from all easy annoyances: as appeareth by this nerve lately recited, which is otherwise reflected then the right recurrent, lest it, being so very 〈◊〉, in the movings of the heart so continually, should happen in the time of breathing to be broken.  
What portion that remains of this recurrent nerve, descendeth along Aes●…gus 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  down to the upper Orifice of the Uentricle. But assoon as the right 〈◊〉 nerve, and the le●…, are come to the same upper Orifice of the Uentricle, they are strait way divided into many little Nerves, like nets, and thus do embrace the upper Orifice aforesaid. Which are the cause in griefs & pains of the mouth of the ventricle, that the heart itself is thought to ache. And this disease 
Why the mouth of the ventricle payn●… the 〈◊〉 seemeth to ache.  is called Cardiacus dolour.  
Then again the right from this part departing, stretcheth forth to the Membran that inuolueth the liver, and an other part also to the vessicle of choler, an other to the left kidney, and to the upper part of Omentum. Besides all the branches that it commits to Mesenterium.  
After the same manner the left recurrent nerve is branched to the spleen, to 
Another di●…tion.  the neither part of Omentum, to the left rain, and to the bladder. And in men thus end the recurrent nerves. But in women, after all these places, they pass further unto the womb or matrice.  
NOw to describe the seven. pair or conjugation of sinews, whose rising is 
The situation of the seven. payr●… of Nerves.  more toward the hinder part of the head: but from the brain, not from Cerebellum as Galen would with many small roots, whereto is dedicated a proper 
From the brain not from Cerebellum springeth the 7. co●… of Nerves.  hole sited after an obliqne manner in the aforesaid part or Occiput: through which assoon as this hath made egress, it showeth itself first towards the Anteriour parts, and into many Nerves, delated to the Muscles of the tongue, Hioides and Larinx, is divided: Of which the greater runneth under the neither jaw, and so under the tongue to the extreme end thereof, to make it partaker of sense and moving universally. But the fourth pair as we have said before, is it that brings the sense of tasting to the tongue: and the tongue therefore is said amongst other gifts to have the discrention of tasting.  
These seven. pair or conjugation of Nerves, are all that are remembered either of the ancient, or later Anathomistes, as touching the sinews coniugated from the brain: yet Vesalius seemed to smell an other (saith Collumbus) but whether it 
Col●…bid.  were for that he would not go aside from ancient authorities, or otherwise, it is 
Vesalius excused.  not known: he concluded at length that it was in his judgement, the root of the fift conjugation. But Collumbus doubteth not, that under the seat or foundation 
The description of the viij. pair of Nerves of the brain.  of the brain towards the fore parts, goeth an viij. pair, which through a proper hole in the bone Sphenoides passeth to the temporal Muscles, to the Muscle lurking in the mouth, called therefore of Galen Latitans, and to the third Muscle also of the neither jaw called Masseteres: the original of this being distant from the fift pair of sinews sufficient enough.  
BEsides all which we have hitherto yet said, in declaring the original and distribution 
The description of the 〈◊〉 pair of ●…newes of the brain.  of the seven. pair of sinews proceeding from the brain: and besides also the viij. and last spoken of, you shall hear the opinion of Realdus: who by his often search and diligence, doubteth not to prove a ix. pair or conjugation of nerves, which no man before his time ever writ or invented. And this is (saith he) a slender pair, beginning at those two folds, or two together Processes of the brain called Nates, Penes, Testes. These being thin and small, walk towards the face, and pass also to the second pair, and are scattered into the third Muscle of the eye lids, fitly also braunching out to the fift Muscle of the eye.  
In deed as he doubteth jest some, or most will not admit his late invention of these two last pair of Nerves, but, holding themselves more steadfast to the fame of authorities, will rather account them as the roots of others: so he professeth not to contend therein, neither will we pretermit any time in discussing the matter. For me thinketh it sufficeth us to know the braunching of the Nerves, as also perfectly from whence they proceed: which may be well enough, without so many sundry divisions, naming (except it please the gentle Reader) neither vi●…. nor nine pair: only be diligent to find out how Nature hath made their distribution.  
Galen, in his ix. book De usu partium fully affirmeth that the harder sort of 
〈◊〉 ut errou●….  sinews are only made and ordained for the cause of moving, but other wise unapt for sense: again the soft sinews, in like sort, to ●…inister sense to the singular parts of the universal body, being not so able for moving as the rest. Where fore the harder sort of nerves, have their original from their Spinall mary, but the hardest of all from the lower parts thereof: the sort then again are brought from the brain, but of those likewise, the nearer to the Spinall mary, so much also more harder than the other. So that by this reckoning, Galen accomptcth this of the sinews, that the softest are the perfect sensible, the more hard the further from perfection of sense, but the hardest of all, to be not farthest of only, but (saith he) altogether unapt for sense. For which Realdus Collumbus, no otherwise 
Collumbus Ibid.  
All the Nerves (except the op●…icke) caty sense & moving.  then reverently reproveth him, assuring us, that there be no nerves in the body (the visible only excepted) but carrieth with him both sense with moving, and moving with sense. But now, since we have laboured sufficiently to prosecute the order of the seven. pair of sinews, we will presently resort to the nerves of the Spinall mary, called also Cerebrum elongatum.  
AS the mary of the Spine or ridge of the back is esteemed by the consent 
Of the nemies of the Spinall ma●…ey.  of all Anathomistes, to be of the like substance, that the brain is, whose original also is the brain, stretched forth long wise through the turning joints to Os sacrum: So is it no less strongly munited and armed with defensive propugnacles 
Collumb. Lib. 8.  called the Vertebres, or turning joints, than the brain by the enclosure 
Cap. 4.  
〈◊〉. l●…b. 6. cap.  of the skull, or bones of the head, as I have said before, even abundantly 
The ●…olucres of the Spinall mary.  in the history of Bones. And this is to be noted of the Spinall mary, that as the brain, so this mary thence produced, is covered with the like two Membrans, as Pia matter, and Dura Mater, or Crassa Meminx: which enwrappe the same, and to the outmost end of this elongated body. Whereof the one next the substance, and the other on the outer side of that again, to defend the same from the ruinous actions of the Vertebres.  
This although it is called mary, yet thereby we understand not such mary, 
The difference of the Spinall ma●…ey from the mary in ot●…er bo●…es.  as is the cavities of other bones, for neither is this so fat or flowing, neither is the other covered with the Membrans of the brain, as is the Spinall mary, neither is there with it any communion with the instruments of sense, or Muscles. Again, the Spinall mary differeth from the brain in two things. For first, 
The differenc●… between the brain and Spinall ma●…y.  the brain hath Diastole, and Sistole like the heart, (as before we have said) but so hath not the Spinall mary. Secondly this mary is carried through Bones which are moved, but steadfast and stable are the Bones of the skull, compassing about the brain.  
The beginning of the Spinall mary is double, or two fold, the one more, 
The beginning of the Spinall is double.  and the other less: the more part springeth from the brain, but the less from Cerebellum. And again, that that is brought from the brain, is only one manner of way or form, but from Cerebellum, two fold, or divided into the left, and right part. But the greater beginning of it proceedeth in such sort from the foundation 
The greater beginning of the Spinall mercy.  of the brain, as i●… seemeth to be the very ground thereof.  
Wherefore to speak apertly, it springeth from the fore part of the brain: from 
The beginning of the Spinall ma●… whence.  thence therefore is to be taken the beginning thereof (as saith Collumbus: than not in the place where it first entereth into the Vertebres, as it pleaseth some, in which 
The 〈◊〉 of some.  place it is endued with no circumscription. And if than the beginning thereof be in so high a place to be appointed, are we not forced to grant the third, fourth, fift, sixt, seventh, and eight pair of sinews not to spring from the brain, but from the Spinall mary?  
This mary entering forth of the hole of Occiput, into the first of the turning 
Where the Spinall mary is thicker.  joints, is somewhat more thick then in the whole progress that it maketh besides. But again at such time as it cometh to the top of the breast, it is thence to the top of Os sacrum, of equal thickness. Although some, not of the nearest, supposed it in the mean space to waste by the getting of nerves, when as in deed in Os sacrum only it becometh more slender.  
In going forth of the skull it is clothed with Pia, and Dura matter, therefore 
The ●…olucre of the spinal mary.  it clotheth also those Nerves that stretch forth from it. But when it must pass through the movable Bones, nature added thereto an other thin Membran, lest the same mary should any way be hurt by the hardness of the Bones. In which Membrau Galen is thought to be deceived, for because he esteemed this third tunicle to be a Ligament, wherewith the Vertebres should be connected and 
Gal●…n l●…b. de Osstbus.  knit together. Which to be true, think how: since the turning joints besides are not destitute of the proper Ligamentes, as in the History of Ligamentes appeareth. For no man can surmise, or judge this thin tunicle to be fit or apt in colligating and binding together these bones, whose motions are so great.  
The Spinall mary therefore is found mary like, or medullous only to the 
The spinall mary in marching forward becometh simory.  extreme part of the breast, but then in marching thence forwards, it appeareth sinewy: like whereto are the sinews thence proceeding. But this esteem to be by means of the division thereof. here-hence it is easy to be discerned, why some 
Why hurt in the interior part of the spinall mary is greater.  matter descending through the Spinall mary, the greater hurt is felt in the inf●…riour part. The cause is very apparent: for that in this place it is sinewy, but in the other medullous, or rather a portion of the brain elongated, as we have said before. For else it may seem, that we use this word medullous improperly: since that is only mary, which nourisheth the Bones. To which in nothing this is like: neither yet is the Spinall mary (though Galen himself 
Cal. in error.  would have it so) softer, then that, wherewith the bones are nourished.  
And had not the almighty creator thus produced it of two things, the one 
The necessitse of the spinall mary.  had come to pass. For either all the parts of the body under the head, and besides the Nerves of the vi. pair and admitting no branches of the sinews of the brain, should have been destitute of the arbitrarious moving, and frustrated of sense, whereby now so exquisitely they have the knowledge of every annoyance: or else of necessity to every part of the body a nerve from the brain must have been derived. But if they had wanted enduing, then no more had man answered the form of a living creature, but a picture rather of stone, or clay: and on the other side, from the brain to reach both small & great nerves to every part, had been the part of a workman, little wayeng the security of the nerves.  
Therefore the Spinall mary was provided, that there hence Nerves might 
The use of the spinall mary.  spring to fulfil all other parts of the body with sense, and moving: which are otherwise destitute, for any of the uj. pair of the brain, that visiteth them. Then that this mary should be of affinity with the brain, which provideth so noble parts to the body, who can doubt, gain say, or inveigh to the contrary, unless he bear armour against truth.  
IT is described by Anathomistés diversly, as touching the parts of sinews traduced from the Spinall mary: but because we will consume no time to answer, and reply upon every self opinion, for seeming over corrective, as some are ready to object, we will fall to the only distribution of Nerves. That is when they proceed, and how they are after sown abroad among the parts of the body. 
Collumb. Ibid.   
The first pair therefore of these Nerves is sent forth between the bone of the hinder part of the head, and the first Vertebre of the neck, so privily, and artificially, 
The first pair of nerves from the spinall ●…arcy.  as that the motions of the head are all together denied to injury them. And to the end this might safely be brought to pass, nature hath engraven a proper cavitie, as well in the bone of the hinder part of the head, as also in that side of the first Vertebre, or turning joint of the neck, which aught to end at a spin, or point. This conjugation of nerves thus departing, are afterwards disparcted into divers and sundry little branches, both by reason that the pair itself is but small, as also more commodiously to be distributed unto the notable company of small Muscles that serve to the head. For they arose the first Vertebre, and were carried to the hinder part of the head, and again, from thence reduced to the second Vertebre. But before it go forth, is reflected above the Spinall mary: a thing notable to behold.  
The second pair, or conjugation of sinews, because of the impossibility of coming forth at the sides of the Vertebres, as appeareth, hath two 〈◊〉: whereof the greater appearing backwards, is carried here and there by the sides of the Spine of the second turning joint, whether once being come, it divideth itself into very many parts & branches, which reflected presently upwards, stretch forth to the skin of the head, to the ears, and to Muscles there abouts. The other beginning less than this, cometh forth by the forepartes, between the first and second Vertebre, by the sides of the tooth thereof, (as appeareth by the description of the second Vertebre, in the history of Bones) and is distributed to the fift Muscle of Larinx, which is common to Aesophagus.  
The third pair of sinews engendered of the Spinall mary, créepeth through the common hole of the second and third Vertebre; & from their sides as you have herded by the rest. Then after hath a former division, which is into four parts or branches, but those not so contented are into very many parts, some to the Muscles of the bead, & to that ●…ong quadrangular Muscle brought from the fleshy membrane, which obliquely draweth the lip downward, some to that long Muscle that pulleth the shoulder blade upward, & others to the skin of the neck, ramified.  
The fourth pair passeth forth between the iij. and fourth Vertebre, through the common hole to them both Which in like sort is to be understanded by all the other that follow: therefore remember it, for the exiture of the nerves through the hole common to two Vertebres, I will repeat no more hereafter. This pair thus passing forth (as I say,) is into divers branches divided, whereof some ascend, some descend, and others 〈◊〉 themselves to the hinder part. Further more from this pair are sent small sinews serving to the Muscles of the neck, as also to the Muscle called Cucullaris. But among the fore parts or branches, some are inserted to the Muscle, strewed under the stomach, one of the which, being a small one, is united with a branch of the fift pair, and the fift with the sixt: of the which three beginnyngs are constitute those Nerves, which march forwards down to the Septum transuersum, descending by Mediastina, and above Pericardium.  
The going forth of the fift pair is found between the fourth and fift. Vertebre, 
〈◊〉 and distribution.  divided thence into many Nerves, both anteriour and posterior. The anteriour branches, which is most of the others apparent, is united with a branch of the fourth pair, and in some, taketh a little branch from the others that follow. This nerve, thus made and constructed of three, descendeth to the sides of Aesophagus by the fore parts of the turning joints of the neck, and so down to the sinewy parts of Septum transuersum: In which part the end thereof is determined. Collumbus saith that in some this rises from the fourth pair: but that 
Col. Ibid.  seldom, for it is most often found to proceed from the fift.  
BUt note when first this cometh to the hollow of the breast, lest the continual moving of the lungs should be a mean to hurt or break the same, it is bound or stayed with certain Membrans; both above and beneath Pericardium. This nerve with a vain is properly associated.  
And no marvel (gentle Reader) that nature so willingly provided for the safeconduict 
The 〈◊〉 a noble muscle.  of this Nerve, since to the midreif it was destinated: a Muscle so rare and noble, as in all man's body is none the like. That which remains of this fift pair or conjugation is diversly disparcled: for a branch thereof accompanied with a Ueyne and Artery, is sent through the midst of the hole that is ●…ited in the shoulder blade, and there spent amongst the Muscles that from the same scaple bone do spring.  
another branch descendeth through the sides of the neck, and is distributed to the Muscles called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & Cucullares. Other branches stretch to the shoulder, others to the foursquare Muscle that draweth the lips obliquely downwards, as also to the iiij. Muscle of the bone Hyoides. Sundry others to the cavitie of the shoulder blade, where there are enstrewed to the Muscle there lurking, and to the second Muscle of the breast, as also to the skin there abouts.  
Vesalius numbereth this fift conjugation amongst the Nerves of the arm, because 
Vesal. ●…ib. 4. cap. 14.  
The 〈◊〉 of Collu●…bus.  it is spread forth unto the Muscles serving the shoulder. But Collumbus, because it goeth not together with the u nerves of the hand, will in no wise so account it. Of the which Nerves of the hand, because of the true Anathomistes it is much 
Why the nerves of the hand are 〈◊〉 described.  wished, we will now address us towards it, that truth the gem set in order, the foil may show more persite.  
THe hand, being (as saith Aristotle) the organ of organs, and an organ before 
The hand is the organ of organs.  all other organs, to the end it might excel in the sharp sense of touching, nature hath choose, and given thereto five proper and needful pair of sinews, 
〈◊〉 pair of 〈◊〉 to the hand.  that is to say, three to the extreme fingers, and two to the extreme hand. All which fine pair have their original from the Spinall mary, going forth by ●…he common 
The beg●…nning of the fine pair of Nerves to the hand.  holes of the Vertebres of the neck, and the first turning joint of the breast. And these after they be go forth from their risinges, as is said, are so united afterwards together, that one pair from an other it is almost impossible to distinguish. 
●…here they are 〈◊〉.  Nevertheless they are at length separated, seeming to constitute and 
●…here they are separated.  frame themselves after the fashion of a net.  
These fine pairs of sinews march forth with one consent under the channel 
Why woun●…es to the 〈◊〉 process of the scaple bone are deadly.  bone, as also to the inner Process of the shoulder blade. In the which place also they are accompanied with Vena Basilica, & Axillaris Arteria: wherefore no marvel though a wound in this place be fearful and dangerous. But to go to every one of them separately.  
The first pair of Nerves to the hands is brought forth between the fift, and the sixt Vertebre, when it is come to the cavitie under the armehole, it sendeth 
Of the 〈◊〉 pair of nerves of the hand.  forth a nerve to the first Muscle of the breast, and to the second of the scaple bone, and a 〈◊〉 in like order to the first and second Muscle of cubit, whereby the same is bowed. Furthermore, if you willingly follow it further, it runneth under the first two headed Muscles through the inner part of the shoulder, but after the bought of the cubit, it accompanieth with the common Ueyne, and both together as it were with one tract, are deduced to the extreme part of the hand. But in that space not ceasing to pour forth sundry little branches to divers parts of the skin there abouts.  
The going out of the second pair is according to the same journey & place that 
Of the second pair.  we have described to the first, so than it sendeth three Nerves to the Muscles that serve the shoulder, whereof one issueth out at that hole of the shoulder blade that ●…keth under the armehole, being first diversly distributed, them after is carried strait forth after the fore part of the shoulder to the bought of the arm, passing thē●…e betwixt the bone Cubitus & Radius: but note that at what time it entereth into the bought, it disperseth itself in branches, which are bestowed on the 4. 5. & 6. Muscle, by whose means all the five fingers are bowed But so soon as it is passed & go behind the midst of the bone Radius, it putteth forth a nerve sufficient apparent and deep, which cleaving as it goeth to the Ligament that is set between the Bones Cubitus and Radius, is at length implanted to the quadrated or four 
Col. ●…ib. 8. cap. ●….  squared Muscle in the history of Muscles manifest: which being sited near unto the wrist, moveth the hand directly downwards in prove manner. The greater trunk or stock of this same nerve descending further, and lower, créepeth under the Ligament that lieth on the inside of the wrist, in which place it bringeth forth sundry branches duly dedicated to the Muscles of the thumb, and others to a portion of these Muscles, which we have called long Muscles, and showed to spring from the Tendons of the fift Muscle. Other branches likewise it sendeth to those Muscles which, rising from the postbrachiall part of the hand, do bow the 
I●… the ball of the hand sometime u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nerves.  first joints of the fingers. Which done, in the palm of the hand it is cut into u parts, but some time into seven, though not so often. Of which five parts, two marcheth forewardes through the sides of the thumb, to the extremity thereof, in the mean time here and there distributing their surcles to the skin: two other post themselves to the extreme parts of the forefinger, in the mean time neither laying waist the skin & compass about them. The fift runneth through the inside of the middle finger. And these are the five parts: but in such as it is divided into seven. parts, note the uj. iourneyth through the extreme region of the middle finger, and the seven. through the inside of the little finger. And thus much of the second pair of sinews serving to the hand.  
The third pair so addicted, after the self same manner runneth down after 
Of y● 〈◊〉 pair.  the side of the shoulder, and inferior parts of the cubit, as also above the joint between Olechranon, and the inner Tubercle of the shoulder, where it bringeth forth divers branches, which through the first Muscle, of which is made a large Tendon, may easily be found scattered, as also to the second and third Muscle of the wrist. Then it marcheth after the length of the cubit on the inside, about the midst whereof, or little more it is divided into two parts: the one greater, and the other lesser, & the one again taketh his race more deep, the other more outward. That which runneth inward, passeth under the inner Ligament of the wrist, there ramifieng to that first Muscle with a broad Tendon, which Collumbus first observed, & from thence to the uj. Muscle which leadeth the little finger from the rest: not ceasing to yield the like kindness to those Muscles that extend or stretch forth the fingers, which (in the proper place) we have said to spring from the tendons of the first Muscle that boweth the third joint of the fingers: neither denying to assist the Muscles that bow the foremost joints, and which cleave to the postbrachiall bones: this done it severeth itself into three, and sometime into u which stay their courses at the extremities of the fingers, being through the sides of the ring finger and little finger delated, although sometime it is found to stay about 
Why the 〈◊〉 of the hand is so sensible.  the midst of the middle finger. Beyond all this it imparteth slender braunching liberally to the skin all about, & namely to the palm of the hand, which maketh it become so sharply sensible, and exquisite in touching. But now to come to the lesser bow or branch before divided. This, strayeng through the exterior parts of the hand, is reflected above the wrist, there into three proper rames specially divided. But in some preparing five casts them through the upper of the back of the hand. So through the sides of the little finger & ring fingers, and through the half of the aforesaid middle finger, and to their extremities committed in like order as is declared by the other on the inside: Only in this differing, that the inner are much greater, than the outer Nerves, most nobly done of Nature, who was not ignorant that the outer might with more facility be hurt then the inner.  
The fourth conjugation of Nerves prepared for the hands, is greater than 
Of the fourth pair of nerves to the hand.  all the Nerves thereto distributed, and taketh in hand the like rising and journey as doth the rest, but when it is come very near to the midst of the shoulder, it is reflected to the exterior and superior parts thereof, whence and in what place issue forth little Nerves to the Muscles that bow the cubit, and further to the exterior Muscles, not neglecting the scope of the skin to the ●…ubite and shoulder appertaining. Among divers other Muscles there abouts, this fourth nerve lurketh, wherefore braunching along by the Bones Radius and 〈◊〉, after that by such means the Muscles that rise from the middle of the cubit to serve the thumb, are refreshed, it visiteth forthwith the wrist, whereas like unto a trunk or stock divided into five parts, so in like order this is severed: ij. whereof bursting into the forefinger, other two delight the thumb, the fift is se●…t to qu●…cken the extreme part of the middle finger, as is said of others before. But from those which we said to go forward to the thumb, are exiled very sma●…l surcules, or twigs, which yield that benefit they may to the Muscle that is place●… between the Thumb and forefinger. And truly great is the distribution of this fourth nerve beside among the Muscles of the cubit.  
But the fift nerve is very small, of whose branches some are made out to 
Of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of nerves to the hand.  yield sense unto the skin of the shoulder and cubit: other branches it sendeth in like sort under the armepit: what remains associateth Bas●…ca Vena, and in the same journey disparcleth diversely surcles through the skin, and at length endeth at the extreme parts of the hand. Moreover from this fift nerve certain are sent under the Cannell bone, to the viij. Muscle of the head, so to the first, and fourth of the bone 〈◊〉, to the first, and second of the breast, and to the seven. of the shoulder; as also to those Muscles, that serve to draw the neck sidewayes. And this is the place whence small nerves are con●…ded to the fleshy 〈◊〉, and so to the skin of the neck. In this sort consider of the distribution of nerves unto the hands, with as much perspicuity as brevity described. But note that in all people you shall not finds the small surcles and twistes of nerves alike dispersed, yet the bodies, stocks, and bows of them you shall see in sundry bodies smally disagr●…yng. But this is not to be marveled at, if you espy in some bodies a Nerve that runneth through the midst of a Muscle, and the same in an other to go through the sides of the same. And for because in some that are wounded, some time feeling is lost, and yet the manner of moving remains still, and in others contrarily, as the moving lost, sense seizeth not, in others so both are destroyed together: Some Anathomistes (I say) in this case seeming astonied, and devising to find the cause, have made differences in Nerves, that is to say, they will have it that in every place where Nerves are distributed in the body, there should be both Nerves sensitive, and moiety. But 
〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 people 〈◊〉 sense sometime moving sometime both is lost.  this opinion Realdus Collumbus supposeth none to be of, save such only as are ignorant of the true distribution of nerves. And therefore that it is sufficient to say, that those surcles of sinews that disperse abroad in the skin, do bring sense, (since the skin moveth not) and such as are addicted to the Muscles, impart to them both feeling and moving. Wherefore when the Nerves of the skin are wounded, or that noyfull matter segregated to those parts doth corrode or destroy them, it is no rare matter if the skin in such places be left destitute of feeling: as also moving is marred, when in place of the Muscles where they are resident, solution of continuity is made, with breach of the concourse of the Nerves: And both are then maimed, when not only in the Muscles, but also in the skin, the sinews be dispersed or divided. judge therefore in this wise the causes, when either sense or moving perisheth, as also when both be destroyed together. Or if I shall speak plainly, a hurt that 
When by the hurting of a Nerve feeling or moaning may be lost, when neither.  chanceth unto the Nerve before it enter into the Muscle, and in place where it should Retrahere, and Contrahere, cannot be any means conjoin, or knit together again. But if the like happen in that part which is already entered the Muscle, in that part shall neither continued amission of sense, nor moving.  
If the fancy of any reasonable man, that laboureth with no less industry to seek the truth, shall persuade him to add a sixth pair of Nerves to the hands, as heretofore it seemed good to Vesalius, let him beware, lest in his judgement 
V●…al. cap. 15. Lib. 4.  be deceive himself, taking the division of some stock, for the original 
●…len erreth in nothing so much as in the parts of man's body.  of some Nerve: in which absurdity many are weltned, whose names on earth resound as echoes from the rocks, being in nothing so far deceived as in the parts of man's body.  
THe Nerves of the breast, which are less than they of the hand, also have 
Of the Nerves produced from the Vertebres of the breast.  their original from the Spinall mary, forth of the twelve Vertebres of the breast: howbeit they are not twelve pair, what soever moved Uesalius so to say, who not to have espied that to xij. Vertebres appertain xi. holes, like as to 
The Nerves of the breast are xi. pair.  xij. ribs, xj. spaces, it is marvelous.  
These twelve therefore of the breast, which issue forth at the common holes of 
Ve●…l. in 〈◊〉.  the Vertebres of the breast, do not immediately constitute the form and manner of a net, as do the Nerves of the hand, but after their going forth, they all severally divide themselves into two unequal portions: for the pairs, in their 
〈◊〉 and distrib●…tion of the Nerves of the b●…est in general.  distribution, some reach forth greater on the one side, the on then other, and some to the fore parts whereas their mates to the hinderpartes are reflected.  
Those that delight the fore parts, march after the inferior parts of the ribs, after the cavitie in the lower part long wise engraven: which in the History of Bones and description of the ribs is more plainly set out, being conversant each one in course, with a branch of the vain that is said to have no mate, and of the great artery. All which three (I mean the nerve, vain, and Artery,) passing by one way, even from the aforesaid Vertebres to Os Sternon after the length of the ribs, and the Cartilages, under the succingent Membran, or Pleura, like lines equally and proportionably distaunced, do enter among the Muscles intercostales, amongst which, both the outward and inward, they are ramified and spread.  
Others are thought to bring sense to the sixth Muscle of the breast, being placed in the inside of it, and do bind together the forepartes thereof. From the foresaid, Nerves flow through the first Muscle of the shoulder, and through the second of the shoulder blade. Furthermore other branches are carried to the paps, and their nipples or teats, brought from these nerves which in order follow: then more downward, from the nerves that are placed in the middle region of the breast, surcles are derived, which are charged with the obliqne descendent Muscles of Abdomen, in which place, of these nerves a large distribution is made. But from the last nerves of the breast are others departed, in which the ●…leshy part of the famous Muscle Diaphragma is delighted. The re●…aunt of the Anteriour sinews are commanded both to the skin of the breast and belly, sending also nerves among the Muscles, laid under Aesophagus: as also to the roots of the ribs. Note further that with these nerves, the uj. conjugation of brain is interlaced and mingled.  
The other division of the nerves of the breast is reflected towards the hinder parts: and nerves from the aforesaid begotten, do carry sense to the first and second Muscles of the head, and to them of the neck: so in like sort to the fift and ●…irt Muscle which circumuerte or turn about the shoulder, some making speed to the first and fourth of the shoulder blade: divers direct themselves to the third of the 〈◊〉, and to the skin about the shoulder blade, many visit the Muscles of the back, making no less way to the fourth of the breast, and to the skin of the back being distributed.  
But of this I would have every one that readeth the History of nerves to consider, that this Fiber like braunching of sinews among the skin parts, 
The 〈◊〉 Distribution of nerves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  is in no wise to be accounted like in every person: for so they be not in 〈◊〉, neither is any Anathomiste able to decide perfectly in one special description, the crafty creeping courses of the small twistes, or cutaneous surcles, to serve for all bodies: For as much as they can neither invent the right order, nor certain number, but in some more, in other some fewer, now also higher, and now more crooked. Thus severally ●…ourneyng, and divers is their distribution.  
THe painful Anathomist shall find, that in comparison of the sinews appertaining 
Of the Nerves produced from 〈◊〉 Vertebres of the loins.  to the breast, these of the loins are much greater. And although among five Vertebres of the loins, there is but four common holes, yet five sinews are from them derived, that is, as we have said five, pair or conjugations: 
〈◊〉 there are u pairs of 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  For because the first pair goeth forth between the extreme Vertebre of the breast, and the first of the loins, giving back from the last rib, and is therefore rather numbered among the sinews of the loins, then of the breast. And that the more willingly since it denieth his service to the breast, to yield the same to the lower belly.  
Wherefore now to speak briesly of this first conjugation addicted to the loins, it créepeth forth at the common hole engraven between the twelfth Vertebre 
Of the first pair of Nerves of the loins.  of the breast, & first of the loins, which being of itself sufficient small, marcheth forewardes under Periton●…um. After the egress or going out thero●…, it cleaveth into two branches, whereof the one is greater, and the other lesser: the greater of them is carried to the fore parts, first preparing nerves to the beginning of Septum ●…ransuersum, which we have said to arise from the bodies of the Vertebres of the loins: Other sorts it seizeth not to pro●…er to the ends of the fift Muscle of the thigh, called by his proper name Lumbalis, and many others to the Muscles of Abdomen. But the lesser nerve of this first conjugation, reflected towards the hinder parts, endeth among the Muscles of the back.  
The second conjugation goeth forth between the first and second Vertebre of 
Of the second pair of Nerves of the loins.  the loins, marching under Peritonaeum, and under the fift Muscle of the thigh, in which Muscle many branches also from this conjugation are spent. But rising up at length, notwithstanding under Peritonaeum, dispatcheth a branch from the top of Ilium, which leaping out of Abdomen, proffereth both sense and moving to the first Muscles of the thigh, and to the sixt of the leg. But an other branch it commandeth to the sixt of the thigh; and first of the leg, and mounting above the upper part of Os Ilium, to the skin of the thigh. Besides all this, a very small sinew springeth from this same second pair, which being likewise very long, doth associate the seminary vessels, 
The error of some.  and endeth at last in the Testicle. Which Nerve, some being greatly deceived, do call Cremasteres, for neither is this Nerve, nor the seminary vessels 
What is 〈◊〉.  to be called Cremasteres, but only the fleshy Fibres placed in the coat of the Testicle called Dartos.  
The third pair of Nerves from the loins going forth between the second 
The third pair of Nerves of th●… loins.  and third Vertebre, is carried under Peritonaeum, and under the fift Muscle of the thigh. The first branch from this pair decided, runneth under Os pubis, near unto. Os Ilium: where it is into two divided, the one part through the upper parts brought to the skin of the knee, the other followeth the vain Saphena. And what portion thereof remains, is committed to the Muscles, and skin clothing the back.  
The fourth of these conjugations appeareth between the third and fourth 
Of the fourth pair of Nerves of the loins.  Vertebre, and being the greatest of all the nerves produced from the loins, is carried under the fift Muscle of the thigh and Os pubis, and fellowly accompanieth a Ueyne & Artery into the flank: In which place it begetteth a sort of small surcles, which to the skin and cutaneous parts of Penis and Scrotum are right serviceable, but no deeper do they run. Afterwards in this region of the flank it is divided into seven branches, which are distributed to all the Anteriour Muscles which show their service partly to the leg, and partly to the thigh: Of which branches, some likewise descend unto the knee.  
The rising of the fift conjugation is in like sort between the fourth and fift 
O●… the fift comu●…ion of the 〈◊〉.  turning joint, which like unto the rest is into two parts divided: whereof the greater hath his passage under Peritonaeum, towards the fore parts, through the hole between Os Coxendicis, Pubis, and Ilij, whence after nerves are proffered to the ninth and tenth Muscles of the thigh, that turn it in compassed sort: Others thence strait to the seventh & eight Muscle of the same thigh, to the Muscles of Penis, and to the bladder, and in women not only to the bleddar, but also to the matrice: not withstanding the sinews that resort thereto from the uj. conjugation of the brain. And thus much of the first part of the fift pair of the loins. But the second part is reflected after the Muscles about the back, and to the skin, as is said by the iiij. conjugation. And is this the brief description of those five pair of Nerves that appertain to the loins, which in going 
Now these pairs of nerves of the loins are 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 together.  forth are connected and knit together, the first with the second, the second with the third, the third with the fourth, & the fourth with the fift, in order comparable to the implications of the sinews of the arm.  
And although the whole pack of the principal Anathomistes have thus affirmed 
〈◊〉 Collumbus ●…ib. 8 ●…p. 7.  five pair of sinews to the loins, yet Realdus Collumbus confesseth that 
The Nerves of the loins are not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  not always five pair are found, but sometimes four: for that in some people (saith he) the fourth with the fift hath such community, that of them both but one pair can be described. Wherefore it availeth not to marvel why the grounded opinions of such famous men as have sustained great labour and traveil in the pilgrimage of man's body, should in tract of time sound so dissonant, since neither country, age, nor nature have consented, that in the bodies of creatures should be no dissension. But now to come to the conjugations produced from Os sacrum, which may be called, and that worthily, the sinews 
Of the nerves of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, & 〈◊〉  of the feet.  
THese sinews therefore are found to issue forth between the last Vertebres 
Their 〈◊〉  of the loins, and the fop of Os sacrum, and from the first, second, and third hole of Os sacrum. They are four in number, which from their begynnyngs once go, are so conjoined and knit together, as worthily they may constitute the greatest nerve in the body, which, being esteemed no less, runneth in 
The Nerve the gr●…est o●… all in the body.  progress under Peritonaeum from the inner part of Abdomen, to the outer, towards the haunches, and 〈◊〉 Coxendix, and Coxix, above that fourth Muscle that turneth about the thigh. After where it iourneyeth near the greater Process trochanter, it sendeth forth nerves then, to the three Muscles springing from Coxendix, and that serve to bow the leg. Others also to the black or leady coloured Muscle, growing after the same sort from the greater trochanter: but here it ceaseth not, since afterward it casts about through the hinder parts of the thigh, between the fourth and fift Muscle of the leg, almost to the bought of the knee. In which place it is after divided into two notable branches or bows, one somewhat greater than an other: whereof as the greater is ●…llently occupied among the hinder parts, so the lesser with as great 〈◊〉, sp●…eth him towards the forepart of the leg.  
The greater again with sundry surcles from his body derived, visiteth the ●…ought of the knee, and the first Muscles to the outside of the foot appertaining. But from the lesser it is easy to discern one little one derived, which searcheth the body of the Muscle under the ham, and an other that assaileth the third Muscle, whose beginning is at the exterior head of the thigh.  
But note by the way, that the greater body of this sinew after it hath passed the bought of the knee, is presently into other parts diversly divided: whereof one stretcheth forth under the two first Muscles of the foot, whose sleshy parts, when it hath passed, and overgone, it creepeth along under the skin, hasting speedily after that sort to the h●…der parts of the leg, not neglecting the extreme parts of the foot. From the other branches, small surcles arrive at the fourth, and greater Muscle of the leg, from thence to the interior and posterior parts of the leg, and keepeth his course under the inner ankle, so stretching under the sole of the foot, to augment his circuit, strayeth out to the very skin, and to the first, second, and third extreme Muscle of the foot, than afterwards to all other sorts of small Muscles, that in the sole of the foot retain any serviceable offices. Moreover, besides the sundry divisions and distributions of this branch rehearsed, it is after cut into ten portions of nerves, which by couples, that is to say, two to every one, are commanded to attend upon the toes of the feet and their extremities, as also to yield like bounty of their functions, to the skin and cutancous parts of the toes.  
But an other branch more deeply penetrateth between the greater and lesser Focile, cleaving to the Ligament there intersited, which Ligament is said to divide the anteriour from the posterior Muscles, and ramifieth not obscurely amongst the fift, sixt, and seventh Muscles of the foot. another lesser trunk is entertained among the fore parts of the leg, sliding under the Appendaunce of the lesser Focile, or Fibula, where it proffereth nerves to the Muscles, aswell from the greater, as the lesser Focile exorted or sprung. The trunk descendeth 
A Caveat for the application of cautery to the leg.  still downwards, notwithstanding by the anteriour parts of Fibula. Wherefore in this point we are admonished that in the application of a cautery we presume not so far as Fibula, but only to the shin or greater Focile, neither pass the depth of the first Muscle, for further, shall perish the nerve last recited, after which ensueth most grievous accidents, and pain in that place perpetually.  
That portion of this nerve that remains, is carried under the Ligament, and fore part of the foot, piercing under the extreme ankle, and through the extreme parts of the foot: out of which seat certain surcles are sent to the xviij. Muscle of the foot. Then after what remains, is separated into x. little nerves, all which are notably inserted, and surely settled to the extremities of the toes. Yet this is not all: for from the same trunk, one other small sinew is extended, lest the extreme skin parts of the foot, void of their company, should be frustrated of sensible property. After the iij. holes in Os sacrum, follow the fourth, and in some the fift.  
But here before I intermeddle any further, you shall consider a reasonable cause, why the number of these nerves of Os sacrum be not certain, since as it seemeth each author writeth as he found: which made some describe uj. others five, others four etc. the cause I say is to be alleged in this point, like as in sundry other parts, the variety of nature, and unlike construction of the ●…yes of creatures. Wherefore Collumbus willingly declareth Lib. 8. cap. 8. that he hath 
Os sacrum con●…steth no●… always of like number of boness.  found in divers bodies Os sacrum, to consist of four, of five, and of uj. bones, albeit never of three (saith he) as Galen falsely affirmeth: howbeit I have a skeleton to testify the same at this day: so that whatsoever was then, it argueth Collumbus 
The author hath a Scele●… wherein Os 〈◊〉 both consist only of three 〈◊〉.  was not of nature's counsel what she would do hereafter.  
This note therefore, where Os sacrum hath five bones, there are four holes, and where six, there five between bone and bone. Then in these two last holes are nourished and begun two other pair of sinews, wanting in those that lack the u and uj. bones. Which after they are egressed or go forth, beget also, by together knitting, one notable nerve, which is naturally reflected and distributed amongst the Muscles of the haunches, and their skin: also inwardly to the parts of Abdomen, as to the Muscles of the strait gut, and of the bleddar. So in some women to the matrice, and neck of the matrice, with like concourse of other surcles to Scrotum and Perineum. Likewise from the hinder parts of Os 
The 〈◊〉 of the hinder parts of Os sacrum.  sacrum, through the same holes are departed other nerves, small, and short, to the Muscles of the back, haunches, and other posterior parts of the skin.  
GAlene rehearseth besides all these a Nerve inconiugated, or having no fellow: 
Of the 〈◊〉 inconiugated.  but Uesalius denying that, saith that it may so happen that whereof Os sacrum doth consist of five bones, there the end of the Spinall mary sliding out of the bone may constitute a surcle on each side. Collumbus also not seeming obstinately resistaunt in this matter, saith, if any such be, it is to be imagined at the extreme part of the Spinall mary: notwithstanding that in all his time, albeit very often, and for that only purpose he protesteth to have sought, he never found wherefore to avouch the same. But saith he, amongst all which hitherto I have dissected (almost innumerable) I have seen the extreme part of the Spinall mary in very many surcles, both to the right, and left side, distributed as also further dispersed through the fourth Muscle of the thigh, and throughout the skin which is between the haunches, and even down to the fundament.  
So is manifestly argued unto us, how devinely the incomprehensible creator hath made the body of man, not only simply to live, but aptly to live, with all requisite parts & parcels thereto. For as no part is destitute of natural warmth, tell me what member wanteth the vital and animal spirit: which as the first by the liver and veins, the second by the heart & arteries, so the third by the brain & sinews is transposed through all the parts. And if nerves be the instruments, 
Galen de 〈◊〉.  of feeling, & voluntary moving, very injuriously seemeth Vesalius to deny some 
Dissect.  
No Muscle 〈◊〉 without one Nerve or more.  Muscles to have them, since they are no Muscles that are without them, as testifieth Realdus Collumbus Cap. 8. Lib. 8.  
¶ An end of the History of the Animal parts.   

¶ Of the History of Man the ix. book, discoursing the mary contained in the Bones, Periostion, and the hears.  
BEsides that in the History of the nutritive parts are described the skins and fats, and amongst the Cartilages the nails, there remain yet certain parts to be spoken of, which, in a solid discourse of the body of man, may in no wise be omitted, as the mary contained within the bones, Periostion, & the hears.  
The greatest Bones therefore have within them large capacities, 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 1. cap. 15 Of the mary in bones.  whereby, together with their hardness, they purchase lightenes and agility to move. Notwithstanding such capacity is not in them 
How mary is 〈◊〉.  left empty, but with much mary is stuffed, which, flowing thither from the common nourishment of the Bones by the small penetrating veins, is there made 
Where is the chief store of mary.  and reposed, and by little and little in tract of them receiving preparation, doth white, & 〈◊〉, till it become a substance fit to the nourishing of the bones. Of which sort great store is found in the bones of the shoulders, arms, thighs, 
What mary smaller bones 〈◊〉 & how.  and legs. All other bones, in which are no such large concavities, but are either small, or less necessary unto moving, do in small celles or porie places conclude a humour more liquid than mary, and more thin or melted, but which notwithstanding 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 substance to thig.  answereth thereto in a certain proportion. The brain and Spinall mary have an other manner of substance, as before in the description of the Spinall mary is declared. And thus much of mary the proper nourishment of 
Col. 〈◊〉. 13. 〈◊〉. 3.  bones, is sufficient. 
〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
Now it happeneth that, some suppose the Bones do 〈◊〉.   
PEriostion is a sinewy Membran, & thin, which clotheth and enwrappeth the Bones, & is endued with much sense: wherforè many are deceived, through the ignorance of this Membran, supposing the bones to feel: for this Membran 
〈◊〉 is not on the inside of the 〈◊〉.  in the inside of the skull do not seek. For there is no such thing, although under Pericranium it may be found: neither are the teeth invested with Periostium. For 
The teeth are void of 〈◊〉.  what stood the ●…th in need of it? Neither is it laid in the Articulation of bones: for so if it should be, it would excite marvelous pains in the moving of them, as 
Why Periostium may not be in the joints.  somewhat also we have touched before in the beginning of the History of bones.  
THe hears although they seem superfluous parts I know not how, yet because 
Col. 〈◊〉. 13. cap. 2.  they are as a certain covering of our body, of them also a description is 
The use of the 〈◊〉.  necessarily required. For besides that they cover the body, as we have said, they serve also in the steed of a propugnacle. Some do add a third use of the hears, 
The procreation of 〈◊〉.  that is, that those fuliginous vapours which are elevated in the third conco●…ion of nourishment, whilst it passeth into the substance of the members, should be consumed into the nourishment of hears: which sentence Collumbus neither praiseth nor dispraiseth. But hears are made also (saith he) for decency of form. They 
Whence the hears do 〈◊〉.  spring forth of the skin in perforating the same. The roots of the hears are thicker than the other parts of them, and are fastened to the fat, which between the skin and fleshy Membran is sited, the purse of the Testicles excepted.  
Wherefore the hears take their nourishment from the fat and therefore increase. 
Whence hears are nourished.  They grow almost in all places, but chief where the skin is hot and 
〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. 1. 〈◊〉. corp. cap. 15.  dry: for the cold & moist is unapt to the bringing forth & containing of hear. 
In what places hears grow most.  Where the skin is hard and dry, as in the head and chin, there is brought forth the longer & stiffer hear. The roots of the nails and hears are tender and soft: but that which is extant without the skin, is strong and very hard.  
In man the hears are begotten partly together, partly afterwards. In the 
The hears grow not 〈◊〉 one time or 〈◊〉 one begyn●…yng.  head they are naturally engendered, but properly in the eyelyddes and brows, which nature from their first growth ever keepeth in alike greatness, having fixed them lest they should increase, into a most hard skin like to a Cartilege: these 
The use of the hears of the eye lyddes.  are ●…etched and stable, not only for comeliness, but also to defend the eyes from motes, hears, and such outward accidental annoyances. The hears which are after begotten first burst forth about Os pubis, & the fundament, next in the armepittes, 
The opin●…on of some reproved in yielding a reason of the not having hear in the ball of the hand and sole of the foot.  and in men last of all in the chin. In the sole of the foot and ball of the hand grow no hears, and that (say some) because of the broad Tendo●…: which, the foot of the Hare having the same, and yet filled with hear, confuteth. But in deed those parts in man to be without hear, both use and moving required: for in the Hare such hearynes furthereth her swiftness.  
Now here I will make an end, since all things seem sufficient plainly expounded, 
Col, loc. cit.  whereby the marvelous workemanshyp, and subtle contexture of the members may be re●…aled.  
❧ An end of the ix. and last Book of the History of Man.   


❧ A Table of the Instruments serving to Anathomicall dissection.    

❧ A Table wherein is quoted the place of every Principal matter contained in this History, to be sought under the Letter Alphabetical, and to be found by the direction of the Figure. Wherein the Reader is to be forewarned, that every Praedicare is to be sought under his subject, not else to be found in this Table: as to seek the Appendaunces, Veins, Nerves of the Teeth, he must look under the name of Teeth, not of Veins, Nerves or Appendances: and this order is observed in all the other.  

A.  
ABdomen the Muscles thereof, described. 54. the Deynes of the Muscles thereof. 77  
Acetable what it is. ●…2  
A●…gylopa the disease where it chanceth. 11. 15  
Aesophagus the Muscles thereof. 58  
Altered things change into the colour of it that ●…ltereth. 66. 77  
Ambulation how it is made. 57  
Anathomy in what part it beginneth 1. 6. obser●…eth not extreme youth or age. 7  
Ankles the number, use, and figure of them. ●…4  
Angina the disease, in ●…yng thereof, what v●…yne ●…ust be open●…d. 77. i●… it the membr●…●…ay be taken ●…rom the dynges of Ti●…chea A●…teria. 〈◊〉 39  
An●…uall spirit a new opinion thereof. 9 the use, prima●…y, instruments thereof. 98. the proper matter thereof. 100  
Apes have their i●…isory, and dog teeth distinguished with a sea●…ne. 11 their Luinx is a bone. 17  
Apophisis what it is. 2  
Appendaunce what it is, the substa●…ce, use, continuance, and nature thereof described 2. channged by nature, and nations. 23  
¶ Appendaunces of every bone, look under the proper nam●… of the bone.  
Appetite how it is styrled up. 75  
Apprehensio●… by the hand de●…cribed. 31  
Ari●…totle his err●…ur in Diaphr●…gma. 53. that fat is sens●…ble. ●…4. that the skin hath no sense ●…id. that the bones of Occiput ar●… thi●…nest. 8. that the hinde●… part of the head is empty ●…old. that the heart is the authout of feeling and o●… blood. 44  
Arm holes the ●…uscles thereof. 51. there is no fleshy membrae in them. 64  
Arm why it hath a sharp co●…nered bowing. 18. the motion thereof 5●…  
¶ Arte●…ies, look under those pa●…tes whose 〈◊〉 they are.  
Arthrodia described what it is. 3  
Articulus, or ar●…culation, the differences, and nature thereof. 3  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 described. 90. 39  
Auditory organ the nature, figure, situation, use, and names of the bones thereof described. 10   

B.  
Bath ●…e structure, motions, vertebres, spi●…all mary, and parts thereof. 17. 19 what part is so called 20. what p●…rt of it is most subject to hurt. 25. how it is bowed forward, 2●…. the muscles, and motion thereof described. 52  
Back, very strange. 23  
Basis what it means. 3  
Basil●…re what it is. 9  
Beasts why their jaw is long. 12  
Beetles why they have no heads. 〈◊〉  
Belly the muscles thereof dèscribed. 55  
Bleddar the muscles thereof. 56  
Bleddar of choler described. 80  
Bleddar of urine the situation, form, figure, netues, deyn●…s, fibres, a●…teries thereof. 83  
Blood how it cometh to the vētricl●… of the heart. 89. how it happeneth to be made with brine: 78. the original fount●…ine of it. 75. 44. perfected in the veins. 72  
Body the motions thereof. 51. the foundation, and frame thereof. 1. is not made of one bone continual. 3. what incommodities it suffereth if nerves should proceed from the brain. 17. how it is maintained. 63. nourished by blood. 76. di●…erse parts thereof have diverse substance, and temperatures. 66  
Bones their nature; substance, use, signs described. 1. how united without appendance. 2. their conuticulation at large described. 3 once broken how k●…it again. 4. some parts of them in children seem Ca●…tilages. 7. how they differ from the teeth. 13. were made for the cause of other parts. 14. nourished with blood. 26. why perforated. 14. their use. 16. how they differ from Cartilages. ●…7 ●…f they be large, they move largely and suddenly, but short bones little, and easily. 18  
Boatelike bone of the foot described 36  
A Boy in Denice his monstrous head. 6  
●…rachiall bones described. 29  
Brain the principal member of the body. 6. the obstriction, and dilatation thereof under Bregma. 8. en●…ironed in the head as in an hot house. 6. nerves proceed not from it. 17. how it is helped to forge animal spirits 9 how purgeth humidity and ex●…rement 9 10. 11. 15. the veins that nourish it described. 77. the primacy, ●…essengers, membrans thereof. 98. the propugnacles thereof. 98. 101. how nourished. 99 the substance thereof where it lieth. 99 the ventricles, glass, testicle, b●…ttockes, yard, haunches, and holes thereof described. 100 what inconvenience it suffereth not being purged. 6  
Bregma a bone of the fore part of the head. 〈◊〉  
Breast the vertebres thereof at large descr●…ed. 19 20. 21. the mansion place of the heart. 23. the nature, const●…nccion, ribs, vertebres, use, bones thereof described. 23. 24. the Cartilages thereof. 39 the muscles and motion●… thereof. 53. the Cartilages o●… the ribs th●…rof to what use. 23. 24  
Brows why it hath holes. 14  
Buttocks how c●…nstituted. 57  
A ●…ull enge●…dred without testicles. 87   

C.  
CAecum the ●…ut des●…ribed. 7●…  
Canell Bones thei●… whole nature described. 26  
Cartilages their nature described. 38. how they differ from nails. 40. how they differ from bones. 17. their use. 2  
Ca●…tilago mucronata described. 24. 40. 54  
¶ Cartilages of Bones, look under th●… name of the bone whereto they appertain.  
¶ Cavities of bones, look under their bones.  
Causties of processes disfer as the pro c●…sses. 2. how enlarged. 3  
¶ C●…lles, look Cavities.  
Cerebell●… where it ly●…th. 6. the nature, substance and use thereof described. 101  
Check bone described. 11. the substance, & cavities thereof to what use. 12. 15. the muscles thereof. 45  
Children only have a transuerse suture under the palate. 1●…. have their neither jaw bone two. 12. how they become tongue tied. 42  
Choler what it is, and how incommodious to the ventricle. 80. the way of it. 72. the generation of it. 76  
Chylus the description thereof. 76  
Coccix the nature, aetymology, use, vertebres, holes, figure, colour thereof described. 22. the Cartilages thereof. 39  
Colou the gut described. 74  
Collumbus muentor of the uses of Appendance. 1. impugneth Galen. 6. 45. his nu●…ber of bones of the head 8. differeth from other Anatho●…istes in the ●…escription of Tarsus. 35. his opinion what is contained in the cavities of Os frontis. 9 ●…cited the fourth process of the ●…temporall bo●…es. 9 ●…prehendeth Vesalius. 10. 44. challengeth Vesalius. 21. fo●…d a third bone of the organ of heating. 10. first ●…ound the Popin●…ay to ●…oue eithe●… jaws. 11. maketh. 13. bones in the vpperpa●…. 12. derideth Galens opinion that there should be a bone in the heart. 25. his experience that teeth are engendered in the matrice. 14. invented the mus●…les of the eye brows 46. 〈◊〉 a rare office of the 〈◊〉 veins. 76. first inventor that veins and atteries 〈◊〉 the substance of the lungs. 78  
Composition and coa●… of bones described. 3. 5  
Conco●…, and alterative force aided by the small guts. 72  
Conu●…sions a cause thereof. 10  
Concupiscible faculty the seat thereof 75  
Coriza the disease why it taketh away the sense of smelling. 10  
Coxendix desetibed. 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 moveth his upper jaws. 11  
〈◊〉 the desctiption thereof. 27. the muscles thereof. 30  
Cucularis 〈◊〉 50  
Cuneall bone described 9 the processes, and ca●…ties thetof. 9 the holes thereof. 14  
〈◊〉, and Cutis the nature of it described. 63   

D.  
DEluge the cause thereof. 10  
〈◊〉 the muscle thereof described. 53  
〈◊〉 and Sistole what it is, where, and when it appeareth. 8  
Dogs head distinguished with 〈◊〉. 7. their dog teeth, and 〈◊〉 teeth distinguished with a seam. 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 bone consists of two bones. 12  
dregs where first they begin. 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 the nature thereof described. 72  
Dura matter. 7 her veins. 77. their use to the brain. 99  
〈◊〉 what it is. 〈◊〉   

E.  
E●…es their Cartilages described. 〈◊〉. their 〈◊〉. 47  
Eating insatiable why in some crea●…, and not in man. 72  
Effect must content vo, where the cause is not known. 11  
Em●… the disease. 24  
Emunctory of the heart and liver. 66  
Emulgent veins described. 78  
〈◊〉 described what it is. 3  
〈◊〉 described. 16. why it aught to be 〈◊〉. 39  
〈◊〉 in Anathomy con●…d: as of Galen 2. 6. 8. 〈◊〉. of Vesalius. r. of Celsus. 6. Aristotle. 8. 44. 64 of some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 1. 4. 13. 19 32. 40. 45. 53  
〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 how 〈◊〉. 6. 9 10. 11  
〈◊〉 of the belly excluded, how 54  
Experience, that bones art sensible. 1. that there is a bone in the heart. 〈◊〉. that 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉. 14  
〈◊〉, and Inspiration how pro●…. 53. 54  
Eyes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉, & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 102. their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 of what bones it consists. 2. why placed in the head. 6. their pain & 〈◊〉. 15 how they open & shut. 45. the muscles thereof. 46. their motion and stay. 46. 47. the Cartilages of the lyddes of them. 38. their brows drawn upward. 45. the muscles of their brows by whom invented. 〈◊〉   

F.  
FAce the veins thereof. 77. why it is round. 12. the holes thereof. 15 105. the muscles thereof. 45  
Fat the use, generation, and nature of it described. 64  
Fea●…e a cause thereof. 10  
Feeling the sense thereof described. 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉, look those parts whose Fibres. they are.  
Fibula how it is joined to the leg. 34  
Fingers the bones, utility, & nature of them described. 30. why composed of bones and joints. 31. their bones hollow. 1. their Ligamentes. 42. their muscles. 61  
Fistula lachrymalis what it is. 11. 15  
Phlegm how it descendeth to moisten the palate. 15. by what ways purged. 9 10  
Flesh the nature, use, and properties thereof described. 65. 66  
Fleshy membran described. 64  
Folly a token thereof. 6  
Foot the bones & nature thereof described. 35. the plant thereof described. 36. how it is 〈◊〉. 34. the Ligamentes thereof. 42. the motions and muscles thereof. 58. the nerves thereof. 110  
Forehead the bones thereof. 9 the muscles thereof. 45   

G.  
GAlen what knowledge he requireth in a 〈◊〉. 1. his errors. 18. 9 10. 11. 12. 19 26. 27. 29. 51. 54. 58. 81. 89. 64. 69. 78. 109. commends the head that hath most sututes. 6. never mentioned of the cavitie in Os srontis. 9 ignorant of the auditory bones. 10. varieth from himself in the bones of the upper 〈◊〉. 11. written not of the holes of the head. 14 marked not Lannx to be a bone. 17. his description of Os sacrum rejected. 11. his judgement of the bone of the heart. 25. 〈◊〉 of the inferior head of the shoulder. 27. reproved by Collumbus. 45. desscribed the eyes of the beasts. 47. his negligence reprehended. 49. first 〈◊〉 of the recutrent nerves. 105  
Gemini his crrour in the use of Abdomen. 55  
Generatine parts described. 85  
Glandules what they are, & their description. 65. receive phlegm. 9  
Glene what it is. 2  
Glottis what so called. 17. 105  
Glouton what it is. 33  
Gomphosis described, what it is. 4  
Growing things have power to require necessaries. 62  
Gums their hardness serve for teeth. 4  
Guts their situation, use, coats, stgure described. 7. the muscles of the strait g●…t. 57  
Gynglimon what it is. 4   

H.  
ham the muscles thereof 33  
Hand the description and 〈◊〉 thereof. 28. the 〈◊〉 structure and utility thereof described. 31. the parts, motion, muscles, and 〈◊〉 thereof described. 60. the nerves thereof. 108. the palate thereof why so sensible. 112  
〈◊〉 what it is. 4  
〈◊〉 the bone thereof described. 25. 〈◊〉 of it. 66. the situation, figure, substance, fibres, use, flesh, arteries nerves, coat, fat thereof described. 92, the ears and ventricles thereof. 93. the vessels thereof. 94 the 〈◊〉 thereof 95. more ease●… 〈◊〉 then the brain. 98. it ●…eth when the mouth of the ventricle thereof is pained. 106. the 〈◊〉 thereof. 〈◊〉. the veins thereof. 〈◊〉. the 〈◊〉 thereof how it receiveth blood 89. the Cartilege of it degenerateth into a bone. 25  
Head the muscles and motion thereof. 51 the cross in the seams and sutures thereof described. 3. 7. 8. the structure, figure, bones, use thereof described. 6. 8. 9 how tied to the neck with a Cartilege. 8. the distillations thereof how purged. 9 10. 11. the perforations, and holes thereof described. 14. how joined to the neck. 19 the motion thereof. 19 how articulated to the vertebres. 41. the luxation thereof is deadly. 41  
Head ache the cause thereof. 6  
heareth the use, nature, generation of them. 111. why the in 〈◊〉. 64. why not in the bale of the hand. 61  
hearing, the bones, substance, and cause thereof. 101. the bones of the organ thereof. 105. 10. they are porie. 〈◊〉  
Hector by what part of the body 〈◊〉 about Troy. 59  
Heel bones described. 35  
Hip the articulation thereof. 33. the Cartilages thereof 40. Ligamentes thereof. 32  
Hypocrates his errors. 54  
Holes of all the Bones of the body described. 44  
Humerus the nature thereof described. 26  
Humidity by what means purged from the brain. 9 how it descendeth to the eyes and nostrils. 15  
Hyoides the bone of the tongue described. 16. the muscles thereof. 48   

I  
Jaws the vpp●…, the motion and bones thereof described. 11. 12. the 〈◊〉 thereof. 39 the muscles thereof. 47  
jaw the neither, the figure, bones, hardness cavities thereof described. 12. the holes thereof. 15. the glandules. 90. the cavitie whereto it is articulate. 9  
jeiunum the nature thereof described. 72  
Jews what part they Circuncised. 88  
Ileon the gut described. 73  
Ilium the bone thereof described. 31  
Incision under a rib hurtful. 24  
Infants in the womb what use it hath of the umbilical vain. 65. the passage for their urine. 83  
Inspiration and expiration how procured. 53  
Intercostall muscles described. 53  
Intr●…lles the beginning of them. 69. their nature described. 71  
joints their motion, compo●…, and knitting described. 2. their Cartilages. 40. their membran. 42  
Ithmoides described. 10  
Ithmoides the process like wings of of balls. 12. the holes of it. 15  
jugal bone the utility, figure, and nature thereof described. 9 10. 11   

K.  
KEll the use, situation, parts, compass, and nature thereof described. 67  
knee the bones, substance, and nature of them. 34  
kydneys their situation. 78. their use, substance, magnitude, 〈◊〉 described. 82   

L.  
LAmbdoides what it is. 4. 7  
〈◊〉 the use, situation, bones, stgure thereof described. 16. proved to be a bone. 17. the instrument of voice 18. it consists of Cartilages. 39 the muscles and nature thereof described. 49. the veins thereof. 77  
Leg how it is joined to the thigh. the motions and muscles thereof described. 58. the description thereof. 33. cautery how it must be applied to it. 110  
Ligamentes their use, generation, production. 2. 3. 4. 5. why created for the body. 41. their nature described. 41. 43  
¶ Ligamentes particular, look under the bones particular to whom they appertain.  
Lips the muscles thereof. 45  
Liver the nature, use, figure, coats, veins thereof described. 75. how it receiveth 〈◊〉. 72. the 〈◊〉 of it. 66. where it giveth place to the 〈◊〉 of the stomach. 68 the Ligamentes thereof. 43  
Loins their Cartilages. 21. the nerves thereof. 110. the nature, processes, and vertebres thereof described. 11  
Lungs why de●…ded into two parts 90. the situation, figure, substance, veins thereof described. 91. imitate the form of the breast. 23. where they are not there is no neck. 19  
Lucation why difficult. 23. perilous in the vertebres of the back. 18. hardly reform in the shoulder. 40. deadly in the head. 41  
Line white the nature thereof described. 65  
Lions ribs are round not flat. 23   

M.  
Magicians their devilish comment of the resurrection. 37  
〈◊〉 precesse the Etymology thereof. 9  
Man his face why it is round. 12. moveth not his upper 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 why 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of one bone. 3. his natural defence in falling. 8. his generative parts described. 23. 85. why temperate in taking of sustenance. 71. wherein he most differeth from beasts and plants. 98. 101  
Mary of bones, the nature and generation of it. 111  
Meat how it speedily pierceth through the stomach. 68  
Media●…num. 90. 43  
Melancholy the use of it to the stomach. 76. the use of it to the ventticle. 70. 81  
Membran of the bones. 1  
Membrans interseplent which they be. 91  
Membran fleshy described. 64  
Memory the place of it. 100  
Menstrua how purged. 79  
Messenterium the nature and description thereof. 74 the veins thereof. 75  
〈◊〉 described. 54. 107  
Motion voluntary how procured. 44  
Month the muscles thereof. 9 48  
Mucrenata 〈◊〉 described. 24. 40. 54  
Mundinus full of errors. 56  
Muscles whence they spring. 2. how strengthened. 2. what they are, and their nature described. 44. every one worketh toward his begyn●…. 50 none without a nerve. 111  
¶ Muscles particular, look the place of the parts which they 〈◊〉.  
Milk how engendered in women. 77   

N.  
NAture, that is, God. 1  
Nature her care for the form of 〈◊〉. 11. made nothing in vain. 2. 3 her singular industry. 8. 15. 19 her marvelous Art, wisdom, and providence in creation. 9 16. 23. 34. 40. 55. 44. 63. 74. is every where just 17. changeth by nation, and times 23. why he placeth the glandules in sundry parts. 68  
Natural spirit. 98  
Navel the nature thereof described. 65  
Nails their figure, use, hands, and original described. 40. their pain. 61  
Neche, what is meant by it in the description of bones, 2  
Neck what it is, the use, motion, and vertebres thereof. 18. 19 the head how tied unto it. 19 8. the muscles thereof. 45. 52. 8. where it is wanting the creatures are dumb. 18. the luxation of the vertebres thereof. 18  
Nerve, what it is, the description thereof. 105. the immediate organ of sense 1. proceed not all from the brain. 17 are disseminated into muscles. 44  
Nerves of the breast. 109. of the brain. 106  
Nerve optic why so called. 14  
Nerve the greatest in all the body. 110  
Nerve inconsugated described. 111  
¶ Nerves, look those parts of the body whereunto they serve.  
Nose the books thereof inwardly porie. 1. why they seem to 〈◊〉. 4. the partition thereof. 10. the spongy bones thereof eaten with the Spanish disease. 12. the holes of the same. 19 the muscles thereof. 45. the Cartilages thereof. 39 the division or hedge thereof. 101  
Nostrils their contraction and dilatation. 〈◊〉. the place of the air which they draw. 9 why 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 construction. 12. the 〈◊〉 thereof, why they are shut. 39 how they receive phlegm. 9  
nourishment the necessity and instruments of it. 63. how procured to such pats as have no beams, or atteries. 1   

O.  
OCciput described. 8. the holes thereof. 15. made of many parts in children. 19  
Omentum the description thereof. 67  
Optic nerve why so called. 14  
Os 〈◊〉 described. 36  
Os cuneale described. 9  
Os frontis the cavities thereof. 15. the description thereof. 9  
Os 〈◊〉 the nature thereof described. 〈◊〉  
Os iugale. 9  
Os Malae described. 11  
Os Naviforme described. 36  
Os Pubis and Coxend●…is. 32. their Cartilages. 40, 39  
Os 〈◊〉 the description thereof. 22. the Bones thereunto committed described. 32. 1. the 〈◊〉 thereof. 110. is greater than all the other vertebres. 18  
Osla squammosa what they be, and why so called. 8   

P.  
PAlate how moistened by phlegm. 15. 9  
Panchreas the description thereof. 〈◊〉  
Paps why they are in the breast. 66  
〈◊〉, glandules described. 90  
Parts 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉. 1  
〈◊〉 the weaker are less subject to peril. 8  
Parts adjacent nourish one the other having no beynes or arteries. 1  
Penis the muscles thereof. 56  
Perforations of the bones described. 14  
Pericardium described. 43. 91  
〈◊〉 the nature thereof described 111. 1.  
Peritonaeum a membran. 43. the description thereof. 66  
〈◊〉 described. 90  
Philosophy magic concerning the 〈◊〉. 37  
Pia 〈◊〉 the use thereof to the brain. 99  
Plant, the want of it how inco●…dious. 58. it is described. 36  
Pleura a membrane. 43. clotheth the ribs on the out side. 24. the substance, utility, figure, thereof described. 89  
Pleurisy where it happeneth, and why with bloody spittle. 90. 91  
〈◊〉 moveth both the jaws. 11. 47  
Pores of the Bones. 1. of the 〈◊〉. 64  
Postbrachiall Bones what their proper motion is 3. their description. 29  
P●…putium what it is. 88  
Process the nature thereof described. 2. 3  
¶ Processes of the particular bones, look under the particular description of bones.  
Process 〈◊〉 the Etymology thereof. 9  
Process Ithmoides. 12  
Process Odontydes. 19  
Process Ancyroidus. 25  
Process Acromion. 25  
Prominence what it 〈◊〉. 8  
Pubis os described. 32  
〈◊〉 stone. 1   

R.  
RAdius the insertion thereof to the shoulder. 27. the description thereof. 21  
Reason the habitation thereof. 6  
Rectum the gut described. 74  
reins their substance and nature described. 82. how they seem to be pained, when it is colon. 73  
Respiration the original thereof. 54  
Resurrection the work thereof falsely imputed to bones. 37  
Rete mirabile. 96  
Rheum cause of the decay and pain of the teeth. 13  
Ribs of the back and breast described. 20. 23. 24. of the loins. 21. of the neck. 19 their Cartilages. 39 enlarge and draw together. 3. as many in man as in woman. 23  
Rings gristly described. 39  
Rotatores what. 33. seem appendaunces. 2  
Rupture whence it happeneth. 55. 67   

S.  
SAcrum os why so called. 22. the Cartilages thereof. 39 the bones thereto committed. 31  
Sagittalis, a seam, what it is. 4. 7  
Savours their dignotion. 10. 101  
Scaple bones their nature described. 25. not hollow. 1. have appendaunces. 2. the muscles thereof. 50. their cavities. 26. the wounds thereof are deadly. 108  
skull the perforations of it. 4. the arteries thereof. 95. the bones and seams thereof. 4. 7  
¶ Seams, look Sutures.  
Seed where it is contained. 87. the passage thereof. 84  
Seeing the sense, organ, substa●…ce, and nature thereof described. 102  
Seminal vessels where they are inserted. 85. how they pass through 〈◊〉. 86. their journey. 32. they are described. 55  
Seminal beynes described. 78. 82  
Seminal atteries described. 86  
Sense the fountain of it. 44. the organ thereof. 1. how lost in a wound. 109. how requisite in man. 101  
Senses their natures, use, numbe●… largely described. 101  
Sense in the teeth how procured. 13. why it is under the veins. 40  
Septum transuersum described. 35  
〈◊〉 are spongy and 〈◊〉. 1. falsely said not to be subject to corruption 37  
〈◊〉 what it is. 34  
Shoulder blade the bones thereof, number, 〈◊〉, use, processes, cavities, appendaunces described. 25. 26. 27. o●…ce 〈◊〉 is hardly recovered. 40. the Cartilages thereof. 40  
Shoulder bones the motion, and muscles described. 50  
〈◊〉 parts what they are. 1  
〈◊〉 described. 8. the bones thereof, why they seem to move. 4  
Sinews where they want, there sense wanteth. 1. their conjugation what it requireth. 14  
Skin of the body of two sorts. 63. their natures described. 64  
Slepy artery the hole of it. 15  
Smelling the use, nature, and end thereof described. 101. the Nerves thereof are not hard. 101. how, and why taken away. 10  
Spanish disease. 12  
Spittle how it happeneth bloody in the 〈◊〉. 91  
Sphenoides the bone thereof. 9  
Spinall mary the necessity of it. 17. the nature thereof described. 18. 106. the nerves thereof. 100 how nourished. 76  
Spine how far it tendeth downwards. 22  
Spirits natural are not begotten in the liver. 75  
Spiritual parts described. 89  
Spleen the situation, figures, and nature thereof described. 80. only nourished by excremenres. 75. the veins thereof. 81. what vain is commonly opened for the affects thereof. 77  
Standing strait how it is purchased. 33  
Staphoides described. 36  
Stephaneia a seam what it is. 47  
Ste●…non the 〈◊〉 bone described. 24. 26 the Cartilages thereof. 39  
Stomach the use, coats, & substance thereof described. 68 the Muscles thereof. 52  
Stone cutters their error. 16  
Stylo●… the process. 2. 9  
Sutura described what it is. 4. why they are in the head. 6. 7. are conspi●… without, but not within. 8  
Suture transuerse under the palate only in children. 12  
Sutures that separate the Bones of the head from the upper jaw. 11  
Suture Coronalis. 4. 7  
Sweated why some do lightly, some hardly. 64  
Synchondrosis what it is. 4  
Syndesmosis what it is. 4  
Synneuresis what it is. 4  
Sylsarcosis what it is. 4  
Systole, and Diastole. 8   

T.  
TAlus the description thereof. 34  
Tarsus the bones and nature thereof described. 25  
Tasting the sense thereof described. 104  
Tears how they spring and whence they are engendered. 14. 103  
Teeth their number, nature, names, situation, pain, and other properties described. 13. 14. they are sensible 1. their beynes. 78. their nerves. 13  
Temple the Bones thereof described. 9 why, and whence they are rough. 78. the Muscles thereof described. 48. the danger that ensueth, the Muscles being hurt. 10. the seat of the Muscles. 15. the 〈◊〉 bones thereof how united. 4. the seams thereof described. 7  
Tendon what it is. 44. the largest tendon what. 59  
Testicles their number, substance, use, coat, veins, and membrans described. 85. the 〈◊〉 thereof. 79. differ a little from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 substance. 65. the Muscles thereof. 56  
〈◊〉 his head of what figure it was. 6  
thieves said to want a part of their hand. 61  
Thigh the figure, bones, and nature thereof described. 32. the Cartilages thereof. 40. why hardly 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉. the motions and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof described. 57 the Processes of it. 2  
Thimus. 90  
Thumb the bones and joints thereof described. 29  
Throt why it bo●…cheth not forth 〈◊〉 women as in men. 65  
Tibia the nature and description thereof. 33. the appendaunce of it hath Processes. 2  
Toes the bones thereof described. 37. their want how inco●…ous. 58. the Muscles thereof described. 60. the Ligamentes thereof. 42. their tend●…s. 59  
Tongue the Bones thereof. 16. the Ligamentes thereof. 42. 49. the utilities and muscles thereof. 48. whenco it hath the sense of 〈◊〉. 49  
Tongue tied how children so 〈◊〉 41  
Trochanteres what so called. 2. 33  
tunnel where it is and the use thereof. 〈◊〉   

V  
VEnice. 6  
Dentricle the parts, figure, 〈◊〉 and nature thereof described. 68 the Orifices thereof. 69. the veins and arteries thereof. 70. the Nerves situation, & parts 〈◊〉 thereto described. 71. is nourished by blood. 75. how offended by Colon. 73. changeth meats into white. 76. the mouth thereof when it is pained, the heart doth ache. 105. what 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 by choler. 80. the mouth of it. 24  
Vertebres their Ligamentes whence they spring. 42. all have holes except the first of the neck. 21. have appendaunces. 2  
¶ Vertebres of the neck, breast, and loins, look the description of the neck, breast, and loins.  
Virtue none without his proper organ. 46  
Vesalius his division of the parts of the body. 1. his errors. 4. 10. 44. 53. 69. 54. mentioneth of a mad boy in Venice with a monstrons' head. 6. his opinion what is contained in the cavities of Os frontis. 9 how blood cometh to the heart. 89. the first inventor of the organs of hearing. 10. ignorant of the inferior head of the shoulder. 27. describeth Larinx as it is in beasts. 49. 17. invented the discourse of the holes of the head. 13. reproved by Collumbus. 21. 55  
Veins their number, names, nature, use described at large. 75. why made hollow, 79  
vain jugularis noutisheth the brain 15  
Deyne Axillaris, and Cephalica. 26  
¶ Veins particular, look those parts to which they serve.  
Vital parts described. 89  
Vital spirits perfected by the heart. 91 they are described. 98. their proper matter. 100  
〈◊〉 the description of it. 27. the appendaunce thereof hath 〈◊〉. 2  
Vmbelicall vain to what use to the infant in the womb. 61  
Unaptness a token thereof. 6  
Vomit. 71  
Voice the matter and instruments of it. 18. 19 grave or base how it is uttered. 50  
Urine the nature, properties, & bleddar thereof described. 83. the passage thereof. 88 the vessels thereof. 78  
Vuula the description thereof. 90   

W.  
Woman's privities the image thereof in the brain. 100  
Wounds in what part 〈◊〉 the body they are deadly. 8. 24. 40. 54. 101  
Wounded men why they loss sometime sense, sometime moving, sometime both. 109  
Wrist the bones, nature, and description thereof. 28. 29. the 〈◊〉 thereof. 40. the Ligamentes thereof. 〈◊〉   

Y.  
〈◊〉 the office, use, substance, instruments, and whole nature thereof described. 88 the veins thereof. 79. the Muscles thereof. 56  
Young man dead through the pain 〈◊〉 the head. 6  
Youth not to be observed in Anathomy. 56   
FINIS.   

AT LONDON Printed by john Daye●…, dwelling over Aldersgate.  
¶ And are to be sold, at the long shop, at the West door of Paul's. 1578.  
❧ Cum gratia & Privilegio, Regiae Majestatis.